PDA

View Full Version : Birdie's Short Stories All Are Welcome To Contribute


Pages : 1 2 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 10 [11] 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 19 20 21

birdie8819
24-02-2008, 08:31 PM
As I sat there, I heard the sound of voices coming from downstairs. I waited, praying that they would all go and leave me here alone. I couldn't stand to face anyone tonight. I definitely couldn't face Bill. But then, Bill never wanted to look at me now anyway. He hadn't for some time. And now, knowing what I did, I couldn't blame him. He must hate me and I now knew why he always looked at me with those accusing eyes.

Pounding on the door: "Wendy, let me in! Open the door Wendy! Wendy!" It was Bill, trying to get me to open the door. I couldn't! I just couldn't do that! I had to make him go away!

"I'm fine Bill. Just take the kids and go. You can keep them for a few days. I'll call you tomorrow. Please Bill, just go away!"

"Wendy? Jase said you were sick. He and Jenny said you were very sick. Let me in Wendy. You're scaring the kids now. Please, let me in."

I couldn't do that to my kids! I had to do something! I sat up, wiped my face with the wet washcloth Jase had given me and walked slowly to the door. If I could just make it through the next few minutes, Bill would take the twins and go. I would be alone.

"Fine! Just a minute!" I squared my shoulders, took a deep breath, brushed my hair back from my face and opened the door. "Ok Bill. Are you satisfied now? I'm fine! Now, please, just take Jase and Jenny and go back to your place for a couple of days. I'll be fine if you just give me a couple of days. Please?"

Bill stood there staring at me as if I was a complete stranger. I held his eyes for a few seconds before looking away, trying to find my children. They were standing at the bottom of the stairs, looking very small and frightened. I couldn't stand that so I walked out of the room and over to the top of the stairs.

"Honest kids, I'm fine. I must have a bug or something and I just don't want you two to catch it from me. So, if you stay with your dad, you should be safe. I can take care of myself. So, are we OK?"

I waited until I saw them nod, then turned back to Bill and said very softly, "Please Bill. Just take them and go! I have to be alone right now. If you ever cared for me, please, just do this for me. Please, Bill"

Bill looked at me and reached out to take my hand in his. "Wendy, you are in some kind of trouble. Let me help. You are still the mother of my children. Let me help you for them, if not for yourself."

I looked into his eyes, saw that small kernel of concern, and that was all I could stand. I began to cry as I ran into the bedroom, slamming the door shut behind me. I twisted the pathetic lock and stood there, my back pressed against the door as if to block him from coming in. I waited but he didn't make further attempts. He walked away, I heard voices again and then the door close when they left. I stayed as I was until I heard the car pull out and, opening the door slowly, I listened to the silence. They were gone!

That night was hell for me as I finally understood everything. I spent the next several days at work, doing the mindless job that I was beginning to hate, then returning home to sit and stare at the wall, trying to understand how I had been so gullible, so willing to believe something so horrible about the only man I had ever loved. And yes, now that I was forced to see the truth, I realized that I had loved him all along. That's why the sex with Brad never really felt good, why my sadness over his death had passed so quickly, why the dates with men I thought were fine always left me with an empty feeling. That's why James left in a huff on our date: I was comparing him to Bill and he wasn't Bill. None of them were, even Brad. Why hadn't I understood that before now?

I paid the man his thousand dollars on Tuesday and asked him for the truth. He told me what Brad had requested of him, that the girl was just some hooker they picked up off the street, the backgrounds lifted from the internet. And the report was just a complete fabrication, using dates and places supplied by Brad. He had a photographer take some pictures of Bill without his knowledge and used his face with the pictures of another man with the hooker. Since Brad knew Bill's schedule, he was the perfect one to set it up. And he did it all just to take me away from Bill; to best Bill at something, because of his jealousy. He knew Bill was to be promoted very soon and he would end up working for him so he wanted to take me away first. And he succeeded. I let him make a fool out of me and cheat Bill out of my love. And if he hadn't died in that freak car accident, I never would have known!

It was Thursday before I called Bill to tell him he could bring the children home but I requested that he stop and see me beforehand. I told him I had something I wanted to talk to him about and that the children couldn't be a part of. He was curious but all I would say was that it would be something he needed to know. He agreed finally but reluctantly.

I had debated about what I should do and I knew one thing. I had to tell Bill the truth about everything. He had to know that I believed him and that I knew he had never cheated on me. It was important for me to let him know that I had regained my trust in him and recognized the decency that made him the man he was. While I couldn't take those things away from him, I could let him know that I now realized I should never have doubted him. He deserved that from me at least.

Friday Bill called and asked if we could meet at home that evening. He said we could talk, I could say what I wanted and then we could decide if the kids should stay with him over the weekend. He was very quiet, not the least bit rude or abrupt as he normally was when he called. I appreciated that small token and agreed to meet him. He said he would bring takeout, something we used to do quite often. I thanked him and hung up, determined but frightened of what I was about to do. I finished my shift at the bank and left for home and my coming humiliation.

Bill arrived right at six, the time we had agreed to. He had a pizza and some diet Pepsis that he sat on the kitchen table. I got the napkins and a couple of glasses and set two places; very domestic and very family oriented. The hypocrisy was not lost on me: this artificial domesticity and my intended confession of unmitigated deceit and betrayal. I almost lost my courage but I steeled myself and indicated to Bill that he should sit.

I set the pizza on our plates, opened and poured the Pepsi. After that, I sat back and looked at Bill.

"I have something very difficult to say to you and I need a promise from you that you will listen until I'm finished. If you try to interrupt, or to ask questions before I'm done, I won't be able to get through this. This is important Bill, so you have to promise me."

Bill looked at me, and I guess the pain on my face convinced him that I needed to do this. He finally nodded, and gestured for me to begin. I swallowed, said a quick prayer for help and began.

"First, I want to apologize to you for not believing in you when you tried to tell me you would never do the things I accused you of. That was my biggest sin, and one I will regret until the day I die. All you asked of me was faith and trust, and I gave you neither."

Bill started to say something and I quickly raised my hand. "Please, Bill, you promised."

He subsided and I continued. "Before filing for the divorce, I let Brad convince me to bar you from seeing the children and living here in the house. I now know he did that to prevent you from talking to me and trying to convince me you didn't do those things. My sin is that I listened to him and not to you.



Continue next page ............

birdie8819
24-02-2008, 08:32 PM
"When Brad moved in with me, to sleep in the bed you and I shared for all those years, I was so angry that I permitted it. We spent the weekends together when you had the kids. I was humiliated and ashamed when you spoke to me that day Jase saw me with Brad and I realized what I was doing was wrong. The shame was only made worse when Brad decided to use a motel room instead, but I continued to meet him. That was when I lost the dignity that I had tried so hard to maintain when I thought you had betrayed me for another woman."

"To make it so much worse, Brad was a terrible lover and all I could do was compare him to you. For your information, and because I owe you the truth, he was awful and I never enjoyed it. Why I continued I don't understand. I guess I was lonely and felt betrayed. I think now it was only a foolish way for me to try to get some revenge."

I pushed the plate of pizza away from me, the smell almost causing my nausea to return. I had to continue this, do it once and for all. Make it through before my courage failed me.

"It was just last weekend when you had the kids that I got a phone call from Harold Pierce, the man at Capitol Investigations. You remember them: the PI report that documented your betrayal of us? The report that produced those dramatic pictures of you and that woman? The report that convinced the judge that your claims were just nonsense? Do you remember that report?"

I was almost yelling now, the pain and the anger gripping me again, just as it had when he called. My throat closed up and I could hardly speak I was so furious at the injustice of what I learned. Bill stood and reached for me but I angrily waved him back.

"No! I have to do this! I have to!" I took a deep breath, held it and then exhaled noisily. I continued.

"It was all a sham, a pack of lies! Brad paid him to create those pictures and to doctor the report and make it look authentic! Brad paid him! Brad did it all just to take me away from you! And he succeeded! He succeeded because I failed to trust you! Don't you see? It was all my fault! I destroyed our marriage by my failure to believe in you.

"The foolish man called me to ask for an additional thousand dollars that Brad owed him. Brad told him that he and I were in agreement to fake the report and the pictures. He had a tape of Brad making the request to fabricate the report and he claimed that I was aware and in agreement. It was nothing but a con that Brad used to take me away. Just a lie. It was all a damned lie and I found out because Brad was killed that day in that stupid car accident. I now thank God that he was!

"The day I learned all of this was the day the children called you because I was so sick. I was sick at heart but the pain was enough to bring me down. That's why I had you leave so quickly. I couldn't stand to face you and I couldn't stand for you to look at me, knowing I had failed you and betrayed you in my anger."

I did it! I made it all the way through. I had given Bill the truth so that he could know that I believed him now, that I knew without doubt that he had never betrayed me. But it was also true that he knew how I betrayed him. It was all over now. Bill could go on with our children knowing that he had my trust but now he knew that I had fucked Brad repeatedly while we were separated. I had betrayed my marriage vows to Bill long before our marriage was terminated. We were separated but not divorced. I had betrayed him and now I knew I didn't even have the justification of revenge!

I was exhausted, the truth and the emotional toll it demanded of me to tell Bill took more from me than I expected. I was drenched with sweat, my face pale and my hands shaking with emotion. I reached for the forgotten Pepsi to quench my parched throat.

"So, now you know it all. That Brad betrayed both of us, and that you never failed me while I did fail you. It was so easy for him and I was so ready to accept the lie. What does that say about me? I don't want to think about it. Just know that I never stopped loving you even when I was convinced that you had cheated on me. I never stopped Bill, I never stopped!"

I stood, looked at Bill who was sitting there, quiet now. He seemed to be deep in thought. I decided to take this reprieve to say,

"Please keep the twins until Sunday evening as usual. I can't see them right now. I'm sorry Bill. I'm so very, very sorry for all I put you through. I hope some day you'll be able to forgive me. Goodnight."

I turned and ran up the stairs to the bedroom where I seemed to be spending more and more of my time lately. I heard Bill call through the door that he was leaving but I didn't respond. I wanted to be by myself. It was only now that I realized that I had destroyed all the good things in my life. I had been a fool, a gullible fool to allow Brad to lead me by the nose as he did, and I deserved what I got now. I deserved nothing less!

Bill brought the twins home that Sunday evening at the proper time and I had a light dinner waiting. He came in with them; just to be sure I was OK. I smiled at him, but didn't stay to talk. I walked back into the kitchen, Bill standing there in the foyer watching me until I was out of sight. He left, calling a goodnight to the twins as he left.

Two weeks passed in which I worked very hard to get the twins to talk to me, to tell me what they were doing and how they were getting along. It seemed that it had been forever since I just talked to them and took a real interest in what they were doing. Up till then, I was feeling sorry for myself, put upon by the death of my lover, the destruction of my marriage and anything else I could feel some self pity about. Now, I was determined to make myself get back into the world of the living. My kids came first.

I was discussing something with them when they reminded me that Bill was coming to pick them up that Saturday morning. I had almost forgotten until then and the thought of Bill brought a wave of pain; pain for all I had lost. I fought it back and told them that was fine and that I would be sure they had all they needed. Jase wanted his favorite shirt clean and Jenny wanted a change of shorts for the park. I promised that both would be ready. They seemed pleased that I was taking an interest again and we talked about what they were going to do. Apparently Bill had promised them a trip to the planetarium to see a new diorama that was just being introduced. It sounded wonderful and I told them so. I envied them this time with their dad.

I had them ready, their small bags packed with their special requests and made sure they each had last minute instructions on how to behave. I knew it was not necessary as they always behaved for their father but it gave me some sense of normalcy. And they seemed to like it as they smiled and fidgeted good naturedly while assuring me they would behave.

I was pleased at the ease with which we were now getting along. It seemed that when I bared my soul to Bill and told him what I did, I regained some of my own pride and self-respect. It wasn't easy but it was very worthwhile. I felt a huge sense of relief and pleasure which seemed to be apparent to my children. At least they were responding to me now where before, there was more resentment.



Continue next page ........

birdie8819
24-02-2008, 08:34 PM
I waited with them until Bill's car pulled into our driveway. I opened the door and watched them run to the car where Bill stood waiting. He got them inside, made sure they were buckled up and then, surprising me as well as the twins, he walked up the driveway toward me. I waited, wondering what he wanted to say. I had no expectations but I was curious. I felt maybe we had entered a new phase in our relationship: possible friends? But I suspected even that was too much to hope for.

"Good morning Wendy. Are you feeling better now? I know it was very hard for you, what you said to me that day. I just wanted to let you know that I realize that and to say thank you for doing it."

"I'm a lot better now. It was very hard but it was more painful to realize what I did and the harm it caused for all of us. But it's given me a great sense of peace now that you know that I know the truth."

"Thank you for that." Bill turned and started down the drive, then he stopped. I watched, curious as to what he had forgotten. Something else he wanted to say?

He turned, walked back to the bottom of the stairs and looked up at me. I waited, feeling the pleasant twinge in my stomach that I always felt when Bill looked at me that way. I could only wish it was the way he felt about me again, but that was too much to ask for. He opened his mouth once, shut it, swallowed, then spoke.

"Would you like to join us today? We're going to the planetarium and I know the twins would really like it if you came."

All I could do was sob, the tears welling up in my eyes and my throat closing with emotion. I swallowed, wiped my eyes and replied, "I would love to."

Epilogue

It's been almost a year since Bill invited me to join him and our twins for his weekends with them. It's not always that he does it, but often enough that I was beginning to hope for more. I know I don't deserve it but I can still hope that he can come to forgive me.

We spoke about it at length once and Bill was very kind to me. He understood why I was so convinced when he saw the pictures and read the report. He knew that both were fakes, but there was no way to convince me at that time since I thought they were real. And we now knew that Brad was the worst kind of predator, taking advantage of every possibility. He was driven by jealousy and envy. The problem was that while intellectually, Bill could understand my suspicions, his heart wasn't as forgiving. He said only that he was sorry I couldn't trust him more, especially when he told me that he was innocent.

I've done all I could to make him understand that even though I thought he was unfaithful to me, I never stopped loving him. I let him know that my time with Brad was not wonderful, that the sex with him was always unsatisfactory and that I continued to always compare him with Bill and that Brad always came off second best. In every way. As to dating, it was hopeless for me since I continued to compare them all to Bill. He hears me, he listens very intently, but he just shakes his head. I don't know what that means.

The one thing he did say during that talk was that if I still loved him as I said, why didn't I give our marriage another chance? Why couldn't I find it within my heart to forgive him for what I thought he did? I had no answer to that and that bothered me a lot. I finally concluded that Brad was manipulating me into not letting Bill back in my life. Bill agreed but still wondered why I was so eager to push him away.

I never ask Bill about his time away from me and the twins. During the week when we both work, there was no communication. We hadn't come to the point where we could pick up the phone and just chat as friends. We weren't real friends. We were a divorced couple who shared custody of their children and that was still our situation, even now. I tried in every way I knew to let Bill know that I was sorry and that, if given the chance, I would do all I could to repair the damage I did to our marriage. He seems to understand that and he sometimes says things that lead me to think that maybe, . . . Oh well, just maybe.

Things finally came to a conclusion one Sunday after Bill had returned with the twins from a day when he didn't ask me to join them. It was a long weekend for me, wondering what they were doing and why they didn't ask me to join them. I told myself that it was nothing, just Bill wanting to spend some quality time alone with them. I convinced myself of that by the time they came home. Bill stayed outside and soon left without saying goodbye or coming in to chat. I noticed that he was doing that more and more.

I spoke to Jase and Jenny that evening and casually asked them what they did that day. We were on good terms again, and we did often talk about their time with Bill. This time I caught the look that passed between Jase and Jenny before Jenny spoke.

"Mom, we talked it over between us and we have to say something. We promised dad that we wouldn't but we don't think that's fair to you cause we love both of you the same." She looked once more at her brother before continuing. "Dad has a girlfriend. Her name is Cindy and she's very nice. She has a daughter, Judy, who is our age and the five of us have been spending a lot of weekends together."

Jenny looked at Jase and he nodded. He picked up where Jenny stopped. I had stopped breathing, dreading what was coming.

"This weekend was a lot of fun. We went to a cabin at Lake Pontiac and spent the whole weekend there with Cindy and Judy. We think dad and Cindy were together at night but we aren't sure. They didn't say anything about it."

At this, Jase seemed to be embarrassed, but he swallowed and continued. I held my breath because I knew what was coming. I steeled myself, gripping my hands so tightly that my fingernails were digging into my palm. My throat was already tight and my eyes were beginning to blur with the tears that I just barely held back

"But dad did talk to Jenny and me and told us he wanted to ask Cindy to marry him. He wanted our opinion of that and to be sure how we felt about her. He said he would talk to you about it before he asked her."

There! It was done! It was over now, once and for all. My hopes and my prayers weren't answered. Even from the grave, Brad won. He destroyed Bill's love for me and left me behind with nothing but the ashes of fifteen years. He must be laughing now. He must think that he had accomplished his purpose. But the joke was on him. Bill was happy again! He had found someone else to replace me, someone who would believe in him. After all, wasn't I the one that refused to believe that he might be telling the truth?

And as I thought about it, I realized that I was the only one that lost. Brad destroyed me and my marriage, but not the man he hated and envied. Brad lost his life without knowing he had failed. How ironic.

I lost everything and the pain of my choice to believe Brad over Bill was mine to bear. The price for my betrayal and my lack of trust in my husband and my marriage was due in full.

All I could do now was pay that price.



The End

birdie8819
24-02-2008, 08:48 PM
This one I just receive from my India friend - Title :

Anchal's Incest


My name is Anchal. Let me tell you about me first. I am a 25-year-old female from India. I am 5'6" tall and have a very shapely figure I am not married but am not a virgin either. I have a round ass and firm breasts. I am fair and have a very average size of 36c. The specialty of my tits is that it spills a lot of milk when I get aroused. It is always full. And I love the sight when people watch my shirt when it is drenched with milk. I also love to tease people.

I am not very keen on incest. I was not interested in my father in anyway neither in any of my cousin until lately when my sister (SEEMA) was due to get married. The guy (NITIN) whom Seema was to get married was a very decent person. And I liked him from the very first sight. He was well mannered and very decent.

There is a custom followed in Indian marriages that the bride and the groom don't see each 15 days prior to marriage. This is to add the excitement of the couple during the first night after marriage.

As I donot have any brothers all the work of the marriage was on my shoulders. One fine day I had to go to Nitin's house to get some invitations that had to be distributed. His house is quite far from our place; say it takes a one-hour drive. I left my home at 4:00 and reached his place by around 5:30. When I reached his place he was reading a newspaper. The paper was covering his face and so he could not see that I had come in. Just for the sake of surprising I went behind him and covering his eyes I said " hello my dear love." As my voice and my sisters voice are not much different he thought it is Seema and grabbed me, rolled me over and made me sit on his lap and started fondling my tits.

Without moving his hand away from me he took my full breasts into his hand and started caressing my nipples "What the hell do you think you are up to" I screamed. He was totally pisseed off and he dint know what to do or tell.

"I am so sorry Anchal I dint mean it. I thought it was Seema."

"It is alright Nitin I understand. Now forget what happened and go and get those invitations fast." I replied

"oh yes Anchal I shall get it at once.just wait here."

He ran upstairs to get the invitations. Meanwhile I saw that my breasts as they usually do started leaking and I was really shocked to see that my top was totally soaked with milk. I started to wipe my top like crazy but to add things to my misery due to the pressure on my breasts more milk started oozing out. I was frantically searching for a towel when I sensed some movement in the corner of my eye. I lifted my head and I saw Nitin standing there with a towel in his had. "It is alright Anchal you can use the towel. If u want you can also go upstairs to my room and change."

" That would be really nice. Thanks." I replied

I ran upstairs to change and when I entered his room I felt that Nitin was different from the other guys, his room was neat and clean unlike a bachelors room that I have seen. I started looking into his drawer and was not surprised to find some playboys and other sexy magazines under his shirts. I was rather surprised that he dint have something bolder than that. I quickly took a shirt and wore it leaving the stained shirt in his room. Just as I was about t leave his room something caught my eye. It was his computer and it was switched on. Just out of curiosity I went to check what was there. And I saw a desi story there. It was a story about a lady showing off herself in a train. It really turned me on and without my knowledge again milk started leaking.

"Look what you have done. Now u have spoiled Nitin's shirt too." I said to myself.

After finishing the story I again changed into another shirt and hid Nitin's stained shirt at the bottom of the drawer. Just as I finished changing, Nitin called "What is taking you so long there. Is everything alright?" I dint answer but just stepped down.

" Care for a drink?" Nitin offered. " Yeah sure. I will prefer coke." I replied.

While we were drinking Nitin asked, " why have you not yet married?" " Well have not met the right person till now."

" What is the problem for a girl like you? I mean to say you are pretty good looking well educated and have good assets too. If you know what I mean."

I gave him a mysterious stare and said, " yeah I think I know what you are telling. But you know the person should be committed and good at heart. Say someone like you." As soon as I said that I knew that I had said the wrong thing. "Well I am flattered. But stop joking." he said.

"Nitin just for the sake of curiosity can you tell me if you were asked to make a choice again between me and my sister whom will you choose?"

Well I cannot answer for that question was all he could say.

Then there was a long silence between us, which was broken by him. "Why don't you have dinner with me Anchal. It is already 7:00 and if you can wait for say another half an hour I might get some dinner for both of us."

" No thanks Nitin my parents and my sister might be waiting I better get going before it is too late. You know driving too late is bad for girls. And that too I have to make an hours drive. So I better get going."

Saying that I thanked him for his shirt and left his house. On the way home I was thinking about the conversation we had and was feeling happy and some amount of guilty too That I talked all this to my sisters husband.

Three days passed since this incident took place. I was at my home waiting on the dining table for my sister to come for dinner. There was a phone call and dad looked tense. He kept the phone and looked towards me.

"Can you do a small favor for me Anchal" he asked.

"Sure dad. No probs."

" I will want you to go over to Nitin's home now to get some things for tomorrows ceremony. As you know it is already 9:00 in the night and neither your mom nor me can go there right now. And I cannot send Seema there. So I feel it would be better if you could go there and collect it."

I was shocked to hear this. The last thing I wanted to do was to go to Nitin's house. Because I had not forgotten the incident that took place before three days.



Continue next page .......

birdie8819
24-02-2008, 08:50 PM
"Please dad, I cannot go so late in the night. And more over his house is so far it will at least take an hour for me to drive there and to get those things and come back it will be past midnight. Please understand. I cannot go." I snapped.

Just then seema entered the room.

"Ok Anchal if you cannot go and come back then you can stay there over night. And leave his home at 5:00 in the morning to attend the ceremony at 6:30 tomorrow morning."

Now this was the worst part. My sister was forcing me to stay with her fiancée in his home alone and that too with whom I had a bad encounter three days back.

"I am sorry Seema I " before I could speak anything seema handed me a bag and pulled me and made me sit in the car. Now I was totally helpless.

"Ok seema I shall go. Just call Nitin and tell him hat I am coming so that he shall make arrangements for me to stay there overnight."

I just started the car and drove all the way o his home. I had asked Seema to call him up because I just wanted to be sure that the mistake that occurred last time should not be repeated. I was relieved and also glad to see Nitin waiting for me at the door. He came towards my car and said, " You can park your car in my garage as my car is given for service. Just park the car lock it and come on in.." I did as he asked me to and went into his house.

As soon as I got in Nitin said " As you did the other day you can use my clothes if you want to. Just feel at home"

"ok. I will. Thanks. Shall I use your room for changing." I asked.

"Sure Anchal I said feel at home. You don't have to ask everything" he gave me a stare and off I went upstairs t change.

Like I did in the earlier visit I looked at some of the books and was glad to see some more hard-core books there. They were al really good fucking pictures and beautiful girls licking dicks and getting fucked. I was really turned on by the pictured and the computer also had another desi story but this time it was an incest story I for the first time enjoyed reading an incest story. I felt turned on, and like always I spilled some milk too. But this time I took care that I had worn nothing on when I spilt the milk. Once I had properly taken out all the milk I squeezed it all from my breasts and then I wore my nighty and went downstairs. I went silently just to take a look at what was Nitin doing. When I saw him he was watching a romantic movie on the TV and trust me it was not just romantic. It had a really hot scene going on. As soon as he saw me he switched channels. "Hi Anchal so you are wearing a pink nighty. I think you knew that pink is my favorite color. Did you?"

" Of course not. If I knew that then I would have brought another colored nighty,..Nitin."

We both smiled at each other. "Wanna have something to fill your stomach." He asked.

" No thanx. I just finished dinner before I left my home. So what were you watching?"

"Nothing was just a movie on cable. It is a romantic movie and I don't think you will wanna see it with me."

"Why not.?"

"Because I think you might feel embarrassed."

" What do u think I have never seen things before,.. Come on Nitin I am not a nun I know what is the movie all about.

Come on know I can't watch it in my house coz u know it is kind of old fashioned"

" Yeah I know that Seema also tells me everything about that. are you sure you wanna watch it. If you want to watch it alone I can go to another room"

"Please Nitin now you are making me look so bad. All I asked you is CAN I WATCH THE MOVIE"

He changed the channel and switched on the movie and I could see a steaming scene. A couple were undressing each other. I saw Nitin but he was totally into the movie and it was so hot that I too was not interested in looking at him now.

Surprisingly Nitin moved near me and asked me "How's the movie" "hmmm it is nice" was my reply

"You got a problem Anchal? I think you are leaking. Do you leak every time u get aroused"

I had totally forgot about and when I saw I could see that my nighty was drenched.

" You want me to wipe it out for you" Nitin asked.

Before I could tell anything. He put his hand on my breasts.

I felt by breath quickening and my heart beating faster. My breasts started to leak more sending out a stream of milk now onto Nitin's hand. "Mmmmm your milk is hot Anchal"

"Please," I cried.

Lifting his head up, he asked, "Please what?"

"Please, do something. I'm begging you!" I screamed.

He lifted my nighty and put his hand into my panties. He removed my panty in one full stroke.

I felt his breath blow warm against my open lips. He placed his lips on mine and gave me a tender kiss.

Using his two pointer fingers, he started playing with my crotch hair I could feel the excitement as he traced the outside edges of my cunt. Carefully, he moved his fingers up and down, never touching my inner lips or the clit that was hardening. My hips moved to push my pussy closer to those two fingers. But he wouldn't let me have my way. All of his fingers pulled my lips out away from my opening.

"You have the most beautiful pussy I have ever felt. Can I look at it?" He growled and I heard the passion building in his voice.

"Sure. It is all yours." I replied.

He pulled my nighty over my head and plunged down in-between my legs.

Holding the lips open with two fingers, he traced my inner channel, from the top just above my clit, to the hard shaft and down to the slick entrance with the fingers of his other hand, past my opening and to my ass. Up and down, slowly, never lingering at any one spot, just moving slowly up and down. Waves of desire went through me at the thought of him looking at my pussy as he did this.



Continue next page ......

birdie8819
24-02-2008, 08:51 PM
"Please! Please put your fingers inside me!" I screamed. I know I screamed because I felt this desire so strongly and he wasn't listening to me.

"Be patient my love. It is just as hard for me as it is for you. But I want to enjoy you for as long as I can. Be patient."

But this time when he moved his fingers up towards my clit, he lingered there. Taking it between two fingers, he rolled and massaged the hard button, slowly squeezed it. My hips were moving up and down faster. My legs were straining at the bonds. It was as if he knew the moment was close because he moved his fingers down and slowly teased my opening. He inserted two fingers just inside and pulled them out so that he could tease me. I knew he could see me opening and closing around his finger.

"Stop! I can't take any more! Please!" I moaned.

He took three fingers and slowly, so slowly, inserted them into my pussy. He didn't pull them out but merely left them inside without moving them. My inner muscles grabbed his fingers tight but he wouldn't move them. Then, his wrist turned as the fingers pushed to the inside area under my pubic bone. While his fingers moved to find my g-spot, his thumb touched my clit. My body stiffened with the pleasure of waves rolling over me. His fingers moved along the ridge of my spot as his thumb pushed my clit down hard. He didn't move his thumb as his fingers slowly moved out of my pussy, only to push back in and massage that g-spot. He was fucking me perfectly with his fingers while his thumb never let up on the hard shaft he held down so firmly. I was trying to hard to make my pussy meet his fingers but he placed his upper arm and elbow down on my stomach to keep me from moving.

"I want you to just lay back and let yourself come on my fingers," he said. His fingers pushed harder in and out, all the time searching for my g-spot.

I swear he knew the moment when I would come. He kept his fingers inside of me, pushed against the hard ridge under my pubic bone and almost lifted me; he was massaging it so hard! And his thumb started to move in gently circles on my clit! My body stiffened as my pussy grabbed his fingers. My nipples got so hard and my clit felt so incredible. I couldn't get those fingers deep enough inside me.

"Oh my, I'm coming!!!.. I am coooooooooommmmmmmmmmiiiiiiinnnnnnnnnggggggg"

I must have felt two raging orgasms, the second better than the first. Knowing it was too intense for me, he stopped moving his fingers, let my pussy slowly relax against them. As my inner muscles relaxed, he gently scratched my g-spot, giving me another, softer orgasm. My head fell to my side as I closed my eyes. Never had I felt this way. Never.

As his fingers slowly moved out of me, he dragged them up and out towards my clit with a gentle touch. He moved up on my body and leaned down, looking at me. I turned my head to face him and he put his fingers in my mouth, letting me taste my come. In my mind, it felt like his cock. I kissed and licked those fingers for what seemed like hours. I felt his excitement build as his mouth moved to my left nipple to gently nip and suck it while my tongue was caressing and licking his fingers. I felt his cock as he used his other hand to work his hard shaft up and down my slickened outer lips. I had never felt such a hard cock in my life as he pushed deep inside me, so deep it took my breath away.

Moving his mouth to my lips, he plunged his tongue deep. Starting to fuck me with his cock, he pushed his tongue in and out of my mouth the exact same way his cock was pushing into my pussy! Raising his body a little, I felt his fingers brush my clit while he stroked his cock deeply in and out of my tightening pussy.

"I want you to come with me," he moaned.

"Oh, yes," I cried. "Yes!"

His finger moved harder against my clit as his cock rocked faster into me. His balls tightened against my ass as his cock stiffened and stopped for a mere second. His fingers never stopped rubbing my clit.

"Come for me right now!" he cried.

I came. Oh, God how I came. And he came too. At the exact same time, his come was a hot splash inside me, mixing with my come. I felt drained but wanted so badly to hold him against me. This stranger.

After a few moments, he pulled his cock out of my pussy and rolled to his side, leaning against me. I heard him sigh with pleasure. He moved his hand to cover my breast and squeezed it so gently just to assure whether any milk was left. He moved his mouth to my ear and whispered, "That was the most incredible lovemaking in my life. I love you!"

We slept in each other's arms and it was my best love session ever.

That was the end of the day after I had cum he just left me there. The next day before he was awake I left his home and returned to Seema. But I dint dare to tell her what happened between her husband and me.



The End

birdie8819
24-02-2008, 09:40 PM
Picky, Picky



The young man's hand was trembling as he handed the creamy vellum envelope embossed with the FGCC crest over to the older man. Edward Winslow held the younger man's finger between his and the underside of the envelope for an extra couple of seconds before taking the envelope and placing it carefully on the top of the cigarette table beside him. He puffed on his cigar and smiled a satisfied smile to himself. He wanted Bill Brewster to tremble at the thought of handing over that envelope. It was final nail in this particular coffin.

Bill Brewster shifted nervously in his crackled-leather Chippendale lounge chair in the dim corner of the First Gentlemen's Covenant Club smoking room and moved his slender, finely manicured hands together in a tented position, his fingertips centering between his patrician-shaped nose and his full, dry lips. He was doing all he could do to control the trembling of his hands, and he didn't want Winslow to see the trepidation his face surely revealed. He wasn't looking directly at his boss at First Families Securities, but Edward Winslow was looking directly at him and was smiling, clearly enjoying not just the young man's resignation but also his discomfort.

A tall, fine-figured Hispanic in a smartly tailored black silk uniform materialized at the side of Winslow's chair and set down a snifter of port. In withdrawing his hand, he barely brushed Winslow's hand with his. The senior partner of First Families Securities, the son of a son of a son going back to the arrival of the Mayflower on America's shores—the very prize that qualified Winslow for membership in the Beacon Hill First Gentlemen's Covenant Club—twitched his hand back, almost as if he'd been shot, and sent the port in his glass into a brief tempest.

"Damn Mexicans," Winslow muttered, as the servant moved silently behind the two chairs and, appearing at Bill Brewster's elbow, quietly slid the second snifter of port on the cigarette table beside the younger man.

"The old club's going to the damn Mexicans," Winslow continued to mutter. "At least the darkies they had in here before knew to wear gloves."

Bill Brewster picked up the snifter and moved it toward his mouth. But his hand was trembling so hard that he had to take the crystal vessel in his other hand as well to hold it steady. He took a gulp from the glass—quite out of character for a son of a son of a son, who had equal rights to FGCC membership to those Winslow had. But these were circumstances he'd never faced before.

It wasn't until this evening that Winslow had fully believed Brewster would actually go through with it. The room key in that vellum envelope lying beside Winslow's snifter settled that question.

Winslow snapped his fingers and the liveried attendant appeared at his side.

"Casa Blanca Jeroboam. No two. Now."

The servant vanished in search of the cigar humidor behind the long bar.

Winslow looked back over at Brewster, who was breathing heavily, obviously trying to contain himself. This had been a campaign of his for nearly a year. When Winslow had offered the younger man the broker's position, he had made it clear the extent to which Brewster was to show his gratitude. Brewster was a natural for the firm and looked the part perfectly, but he had majored in partying and tennis at Harvard, where only his name had stood him in good stead, and he normally could not have expected to have been given a position in the firm, despite his lineage.

The attendant reappeared, and Winslow snatched one of the cigars from him and motioned with an irritation usually reserved for the slow of mind for the other one to be placed on top of the vellum envelope. He hissed his disapproval that the Mexican had handled the cigars; they should have been delivered on a white linen napkin.

"No training whatsoever," Winslow muttered. "Can't train a Mexican. Heh, William?"

"Ye . . . yes, Edward, that's . . . that's right." Brewster was obviously uncomfortable, but it wasn't about Winslow's berating of the servant, because he added the unnecessary. "Training would be a waste. He'll be slipping back across the border as soon as he's made a few bucks."

"Next time on a napkin, Jose," Winslow hissed.

"Yes, sir," the servant said, his eyes downcast, as he backed into the shadows.

"You know his name?" Brewster asked, the tone of his voice revealing how incredulous he thought the idea that Winslow would take that much notice of one of "them."

"They're all called Jose, aren't they?" Winslow said. And they both laughed, although Brewster's laugh was edged with a bit of hysteria.

"So, are you sure?" Winslow said, fingering the vellum envelope. "I've heard that Fenton and Felton are hiring."

"Yes, I'm sure," Brewster responded in a small voice. The mention of Fenton and Felton, a decidedly plebian firm, was pregnant with meaning.

"You'll have to ask for it," Winslow said. "I'll not force it."

"Yes, thank you, sir. I understand," Brewster said. "But you will . . . we can . . . you know, what we agreed on."

"Yes," Winslow whispered sotto voce, his voice laced with exasperation. "If you have a blindfold, you can use it. And I have restraints. If it's easier for you, we can do that if it makes you feel less guilty."

"Light," Winslow said in a louder voice like the flick of a whip. He snapped his fingers as he said it, and the Hispanic attendant materialized from the shadows and lit Winslow's cigar for him. And then he faded away as quietly as he had appeared.

"Well, you'd best be going up," Winslow turned to Brewster and said. "I'll be up shortly. I don't care if the lights are off and you are blindfolded. You are going to enjoy it, so don't look so glum."

"Yes, sir," Brewster muttered in misery. He gulped down his port and moved unsteadily toward the door and to the elevator.

Nice ass, Winslow thought, as he watched the young man move away. Good looker, nicely muscled and trim. Just the way I like 'em. And young men of his pedigree are hard to come by. As only America can produce through generations of residence.

Winslow closed his eyes and let his head loll back into the enfolding leather of the Chippendale chair and dreamed of fucking the very presentable and finely familied William Brewster. A year's campaign but all worth it. After a brief reverie of taking the young man from several positions, Winslow realized his cigar had gone out. He snapped his fingers.

"Light."

Nothing happened. Winslow's eyes shot open and he looked to his left, where the Hispanic attendant should be standing. No one was there, but Winslow's empty snifter had been cleared away. No servant, though, and Winslow's cigar had gone out.

"Damn wetback," Winslow muttered. "Probably already half way back across the border. Probably an illegal too. The club standards have gone to shit."

He leaned over and smashed the ash end of the cigar in a crystal ashtray, and, while struggling up out of the mothering clutches of the deep armchair, took up the second cigar, put it in his shirt pocket, and took up the precious vellum envelope.

While waiting for the ancient elevator to clank its way back to the public room floor, he opened the envelope and took the key out.

612, he thought. I didn't know the club even had six floors. Must be in the attic. I wonder who Brewster ticked off at reception when he checked in.

Bill Brewster was naked and lying on his belly on the silk sheet covering the double bed in the middle of the club guest bedroom. He lay in the dark, his eyes covered with a blindfold, his eyelids held tightly shut, and his breathing ragged and his body twitching at what was about to happen.



Continue next page .........

birdie8819
24-02-2008, 09:42 PM
He heard the key in the lock, and he almost whimpered in uncertainty and fear as he sensed more than saw the brief invasion of light from the hallway before the door was clicked shut and subtle sound of the rustling of shed clothing reached his alert hearing.

This was his future. He'd made a deal with the devil. He'd been told that Winslow was cruel but that he didn't sustain interest. A couple of months, not more, and he'd move on to other quarry. And then Brewster's future would be made. He'd just have to steel himself. His ancestors had taken the risk and grabbed for the gold ring when they'd sailed for the New World on the Mayflower. At least Winslow had the right pedigree. Brewster could still hold his head up after this. Just some pain and private humiliation and then his future would be made.

Brewster lurched and made a little yipping sound as he felt strong callused hands taking his wrists and tying them together and then forcing them over his head and tying them off at the headboard.

Such strong hands. A little surprising, the strength, but Winslow bragged incessantly about his garden and how he worked it himself. Brewster shivered a bit. Strong hands. Would that mean other strengths as well?

Those callused hands were running all over his body as he lay stretched out on his belly. He was trembling and trying to think of anything else but what was happening—what was happening at last after nearly a year of putting it off. If he'd let Winslow bed him as soon as the employment deal was set, it would be all over now. It would be done and Winslow would probably already have moved on to fresh tail. No use crying over that now. Just bear it. Pretend to be somewhere else altogether.

But pretending to be elsewhere was becoming increasingly difficult. Those hands were tantalizing. No woman had done this to him, had taken the time to put him into a mood. Pleasurable. He had to admit that it was pleasurable. He was beginning to calm down, and he caught himself sighing.

Hands were on his hips, lifting them, signaling that he was to go up on his knees. He started to rise, and a large hand palmed him between the shoulder blades and showed that only his hips were to go up, that his chest and cheek were to stay flat on the sheet. His arms, trapped above his head were beginning to go numb and to tingle. But the skin of the small of his back and his butt cheeks was tingling too. This was a different tingle, though, brought about by the movement of lips and tongue on his body.

Brewster moaned as a hand came between his spread thighs and took possession of his dick. He hadn't realized it, but he was hard. A flash of embarrassment shot through him. Winslow's attentions had made him go hard. Letting yourself be fucked by a man was one thing, but your body showing that it was enjoying the attention was quite another. He gulped and whimpered as the stroking began. Then he didn't quite manage to swallow a yelp when the bulb of his dick felt the lips open over it. A tongue was flicking his piss slit as the lips slid farther over his throbbing dick. Fingers were probing his balls and pulling on his sacks. Brewster let a deep moan escape his lips.

He was supremely embarrassed, but he couldn't help himself. It had seemed like an eternity of sucking, but it had been mere minutes before he creamed himself from the close attention paid to his dick. His knees were trembling and he couldn't feel his arms at all, but he certainly could feel the pounding of his heart against the bed sheet.

Brewster twitched and he gulped hard as the lips and tongues moved from his spent dick and started to rim his ass. He was moving to the rhythm of the attention he was receiving. His chest was sliding back and forth on the sheet and he was slowly rotating his hips back and forth as his hole was being loosened and softened. He groaned and moaned.

The trembling in his thighs increased as he felt the cool lubricant of the probing fingers that replaced the lips and tongue at his rim. He was being forced open by those fingers, which worked their way deeper and deeper, stretching him, preparing him.

He was panting and moaning, his attention so focused on those probing fingers, that he only barely heard the hoarse whisper.

"What?" he whimpered.

"Do you have something to ask?" The voice was deep, throaty. Very quiet, but intense.

"What?"

"Ask me for it."

"What? Oh. Please, yes, please."

"Please what?"

"Please . . . do . . . it . . . Ohh!" The nub of a forefinger had planted itself solidly on Brewster's prostate and he felt like he was going to jack off again, although he was just beginning to recover a hard on.

"Do what?" the voice hissed.

"Fuck me. Fuck me. Oh, please do it. Nowww!"

He had been prepared so slowly and methodically that he was completely caught by surprise at the swift brutality with which the fingers disappeared and big hands grabbed him by the hips and a thick, hard cock thrust inside him.

Brewster cried out, and groaned and begged and writhed under the firm grip of the furious assault. His crying for relief seemed only to excite his master, who pumped hard and dug deep. Brewster had no idea that Winslow had such strength and length and width and stamina in him.

It seemed to go on forever. When Brewster's knees could take it no longer and he collapsed fully on the sheet, his rider followed him, stretched full length on top of him and sucked on his neck as he thrust and thrust and thrust inside him.

Brewster was totally exhausted after his master's spouting and drifting off into a semiconscious state when he felt the restraints being loosened at the head of the bed and his wrists unbound, and he didn't stir again until well past dawn. And, of course, he awoke finally to an otherwise empty room.

* * *

Room Number 612 did, indeed, seem to be in the hotel's attic, Edward Winslow observed, as he exited the elevator and moved down the dimly lit hallway. And it definitely was in need of redecoration. Winslow had no idea that the FGCC had permitted its guest floors to go so seedy. He'd have to talk to Richard Warren about this.

After looking both ways down the hall to ensure he wasn't being observed, he turned the key to room 612, slipped inside, and shut the door behind him with a quiet click. He stood there inside the door, in the darkness, waiting for his eyes to adjust. He was breathing heavily, and his cock was already stirring, in anticipation of what he had campaigned for for nearly a year. He could hear the nervous breathing of his prey as well. Brewster had wanted to be taken while bound and blindfolded to assuage the guilt, but Winslow had been more than happy with this plan. Brewster's nervousness and fear fed the rising of Winslow's cock. He loved to dominate—in everything. That Bill had such a nice ass. Winslow could hardly wait.

His eyes were beginning to adjust. He could make out the outline of the bed and of a wooden arm chair off to the side. He extracted the leather restraints from his jacket pocket and took a step toward the bed.

"Ooff" He hadn't seen the fist coming at him from out of the darkness. It hit him midsection and sent him, doubled up on the threadbare carpeting on the floor. He was immobilized by the surprise and the pain in his midsection.

He didn't manage to even begin to struggle as he was stripped of his dinner jacket and lifted and thrown into the wooden arm chair, which rocked dangerously backward, kept from crashing back only by the hulking figure who had moved to behind the chair.

Winslow's arms were brutally jerked to behind the chair, and he heard the handcuffs snapping together. His own leather restraints were used to bind his chest to the chair back. And Winslow had only begun to regain his breath and presence of mind—to let out a scream of indignation—when tape was slapped over his mouth. Then he was blindfolded and totally under control.

The door clicked shut and he was alone. He was alone, bound to the chair, for hours, it seemed. Winslow seethed the whole time. What the fuck was Brewster up to? He couldn't just leave him here. The maids would be by in the morning and let him loose, and then he'd ream Brewster to within an inch of his life. So, he didn't want to be fucked. He would regret it. His future was toast. He might have cleared out before Winslow got free, but he'd pursue the bastard to the ends of the earth and make his life miserable. He'd ruin the fucker. He'd find a way to fuck him and then to ruin him.

Winslow had nearly nodded off, his inability to put his hundred-ways punishment of William Brewster into immediate effect, worn down by his spewing of bile within the restraints of the tape over his mouth, when he heard the door click open again.

He heard the movement in the room. The rustling of clothes. Then he felt the hands at his belt buckle. He struggled against the restraints as his pants were unzipped. His head snapped to the side as he was backhanded on the right cheek. And while he was immobilized, stunned by that, he felt his trousers and briefs being stripped off. His butt cheeks were cold against the wood of the chair bottom.



Continue next page ........

birdie8819
24-02-2008, 09:43 PM
Winslow felt the cigar being taken out of his shirt pocket, and he barely had time to wonder about that before strong arms grabbed him under his knees, pulled his back down the chair slats, spread his legs, and hooked them over the arms of the chair.

Something cold was at his asshole, which puckered right up at the sudden attention it was getting.

The cigar. He was being probed by the Casa Blanca Jeroboam! God, what a sacrilege. The waste of an expensive cigar.

His ass was being worked well, though, and Winslow found himself moaning and groaning behind the taped mouth. That Brewster. What an actor, pretending that this frightened him. Winslow felt himself go harder than he ever had done before. This wasn't so bad.

The cigar was withdrawn and strong hands were under his knees again, lifting his hips up even farther out the chair. He heard the heavy breathing and the shared strain, as a big, thick cock started to work its way into his hole.

Winslow's pelvis was being swung back and forth and to the sides as the cock drove its way up into him. Both of them were huffing and puffing.

Winslow's assessment of Brewster skyrocketed. Boy that young man had balls. Worthy of his Mayflower ancestry. Worthy of being moved up faster at First Families Securities. It had been a risk, but Brewster had played it perfectly. Winslow was loving this fuck.

The fuck went on and on. It was a cruel fuck, an expert taking. Winslow shot off twice during the taking. He felt twenty years younger. This was far better an idea than the one he'd had—although he'd get his shot too.

A true American First Families performance. Pure-blooded American. Deep, thick, complete taking. Yessss!

Winslow was totally exhausted when it was over. He felt the handcuffs snap off and his bounds undone, and he just collapsed back into the chair, trying to pull himself together. When he reached up and pulled the blindfold off, he saw the light of rushing dawn filtering in through the dormer window. He was alone in the room. He painfully, stiffly raised himself from the chair and hobbled over to the cracked porcelain sink in the corner of the room. Using a threadbare washcloth, he cleaned himself as best he could and hobbled back to the chair; picked his briefs, trousers, and jacket off the floor; and put himself back together. It took him several minutes to smooth out all of the wrinkles, but he wasn't about to walk through the halls of the FGCC without looking exactly like what he was—a pure-blood descendent of the original Mayflower first families of the New World. Pure American down through the centuries. Protectors of all that was patrician Bostonian against the encroaching world of the dirty, impure immigrants.

When he was what he wanted to project, he left the room and went to the elevator. It had been a stupendous gamble on Brewster's part. But it had pleased Winslow. It had been years since he'd come twice in a single fucking. He'd be fucking Brewster, of course, but he had a whole new respect for the man. He certainly had balls.

Winslow didn't even acknowledge the presence of the Hispanic attendant who proceeded him out of the front entrance and flagged down a taxi for him. But after Winslow stiffly folded himself into the back seat of the cab and had made a sour remark about the immigrants who were driving the service cars those days, the attendant rose to his full height and flipped the departing taxi the bird. Flashing a big grin, he slowly pulled a moist and pungent Casa Blanca Jeroboam cigar out of his shirt pocket, lit it, and walked slowly back into the entrance to the world of the First Gentlemen's Covenant Club.



The End

birdie8819
24-02-2008, 09:49 PM
Whore is Where the Heart Is


I thought the day would never end. There's nothing worse than a Valentine's Day at the office when you're the only single one in the place! An endless stream of flower deliveries, boxes of chocolates in various stages of being picked over, conversations in the elevator or the ladies room about whether tonight would be the night he would 'pop the question'. And I must admit, if I were involved with someone, I'd be enjoying the day just as much as the rest of them. But as it was, I found it sickening.

See, I'd been in a bit of a dry spell. After an ugly breakup about a year ago followed by a hot but ultimately unsuccessful rebound relationship, it had been at least six months since I'd had a date, or, well, let's just be blunt, since I'd gotten laid. And I was just coming to terms with that being OK, when the calendar turned to February, and before I knew it, here I was, suffering through Valentine's Day still alone, my giddy coworkers unwittingly rubbing my nose in their sea of red heart-shaped boxes, ribbons, and flower petals.

That morning as I'd gotten dressed for work, I tried to cheer myself up by putting on my sexiest matching red bra and panties. As I studied my form in the mirror, I couldn't help but admire how hot I looked. My fingers traced the edge of the red lace which cupped my large breasts - 36D on my otherwise slim, 5'8" frame. Naughty, I thought to myself as my hands continued their path downward, pausing to lightly stroke my clit through the lacy fabric of my panties. "Gee, Karen," I thought to myself with a chuckle, "just go to work."

And so my hot undergarments were promptly covered by my attractive, but conservatively professional work clothes - a white blouse and black skirt, with a colorful scarf around my shoulders, and sensibly low-heeled black pumps. I had a big presentation to give the next day, so hopefully my preparations for that would keep me busy and distracted. No such luck.

Try as I might to concentrate on my work, I wasn't lucky enough to have an office with a door, so was forced to sit in my cubicle in the middle of the office and hear every sappy phone call - "No, you hang up first!" - every flower delivery - "Is there a Pam Johnson? These are for you!" - and every comment on delicious chocolates from thoughtful boyfriends - "Ooh, have you tried this one? It's simply divine!"

So, back to where I started - I thought the day would never end. When it finally did, I dejectedly headed home, planning my evening as I drove. First, I'd stop at the video store, where I'd see what appealed to me for solitary viewing - would I give in and rent a romantic comedy, ending up a pitiful mess of tears and tissues? Or would I rent some horrible monster movie, and pretend it was Halloween rather than Valentine's Day? Either way, my next stop would be the grocery store, for a pint of ice cream.

Finding nothing that caught my fancy in either the romantic comedies or the horror flicks, I found myself in the documentary film aisle. Next to a very attractive man who I admit I deliberately bumped into. Not the smoothest move, I know, but it worked. I got his attention and we struck up a conversation. Just as he was telling me that his name was John and asking mine, I noticed his wedding ring. I had to laugh at my desperation as I realized that I was trying to pick up a married guy in the video store on Valentine's Day.

But before I had a chance to pull myself away and go home to wallow in self-pity, I realized that he was flirting with me. It had been a while, and I was a little rusty, but it was unmistakable. He was keeping the conversation going, he was glancing towards my bosom when he thought I wasn't looking, and he seemed not to care that he was doing this with his wedding ring on. I decided to play along, and before I knew it, we were leaving our videos behind and making our way to a restaurant down the street to have a drink.

As we started to chat over our glasses of wine, I learned that John was in town on business, just for the one night. He owned his own company, which had been doing quite well, but he found himself traveling more than he liked - when he had the opportunity to land a new client, even if it did mean being away from home on Valentine's Day, he couldn't turn it down. He did tell me more about his company, but frankly I can't remember much, as I was busy pretending to pay attention while I actually studied his body.

He was a bit older than I - I guessed 40-ish to my 30 - but in fabulous shape, as if he spent all his free time working out. He was about 6'2", with big strong hands (always a turn-on for me), wavy brown hair and deep brown eyes, and a chiseled jaw with a five-o-clock shadow.

Moving on to our second glass of wine, I realized he noticed my eyes on his body, and as I crossed and then re-crossed my legs on the barstool, my business skirt riding up higher and higher on my thigh, I knew he was checking me out as well. I kept listening to the little voice in my head, though, the one telling me not to make a move on a married guy. Somehow, the voice didn't say anything about responding if he acted first. Which he did.

At first, I thought he was starting to say that perhaps we should call it a night and go our separate ways. But no, he was suggesting we make a night of it, together.

"Karen, I really don't want to be alone tonight. And you're so incredibly hot, I haven't been able to think of anything but fucking you since we started talking. Would you like to come back to my hotel with me? No strings, since I'm leaving town in the morning - but tonight, I want you. That is, if you feel the same way..."

I just smiled, took his hand, and guided it up my inner thigh to my panties, letting the wetness between my legs speak for itself as my response. He gave me the name of his hotel and the room number, and we headed off, for the moment, going in separate directions. He would get a cab, and I would drive my car there, we had agreed. I'd give him a head start, and he'd leave the door to his room unlocked.

My heart was pounding in my chest in anticipation as I climbed into my car and drove slowly towards the hotel. Somehow, I felt no guilt about what I was about to do - the fact that he was married and virtually a stranger just seemed to turn me on even more. I had never done anything so naughty as what I was about to do tonight.

I let my hand rest on the doorknob for a few moments, taking a deep breath to calm myself before turning it and entering his room. Much to my delight, he had already stripped off his clothes and was lying, naked, on the bed. I followed suit, stripping and tossing my clothes aside so that I was down to my bra and panties by the time I reached the bed.

"Oh, god, Karen, you're so sexy in that red lace!"

I climbed onto the bed, kneeling above him and taking his still-flaccid cock into my hands. As I began to stroke him, his cell phone rang on the table next to the bed. He grabbed it, and I could tell by the quick look of guilt that flashed across his face, that it must be his wife. He didn't answer, responding instead as I took the tip of his cock into my mouth, still stroking his shaft and balls with my hands.

A minute later, his phone rang again. Pulling away from his cock for a moment, I hissed at him to answer it - I knew he wouldn't be able to enjoy himself with his phone ringing all night. I also had a strange thought that it might just be a turn-on for me, sucking him off while he talked.



Continue next page ........

birdie8819
24-02-2008, 09:51 PM
"Hi, honey! Huh? Oh, sorry, I just got out of the shower, didn't know you called... What? Yeah, everything went fine, it was a good meeting. Did you have a good day? That's good."

As he struggled to maintain his composure on the phone, I went at him with more enthusiasm, ridiculously turned on by the naughtiness of what I was doing. He was now fully erect, and I was attempting to engulf his entire length.

"Hey, listen, honey, I'm really tired, I think I'm going to turn in now. But I'm glad you called. Happy Valentine's Day! OK. Love you too, I'll see you tomorrow."

He flipped his phone closed, tossed it across the room, and released the tension which had built up as he controlled his voice while talking with his wife. "Oh, god, Karen, yes, suck my cock!"

He wrapped his fingers around my cascading strawberry-blond curls, until he had pulled all of my hair into one ponytail and could use it to guide my motions on his cock. I forced myself to relax, and before long, he was bottoming out in the back of my throat, and thrusting faster and faster into me. "God, yes, that's it, I'm going to cummmmmmmmmm!"

He shot his load, more than I could swallow, and I was soon covered in his cum - it was dripping out of the corners of my mouth, landing on my tits. "That was incredible, Karen, the best blow job I've had in a long time. I think it's time I return the favor."

He sat up, flipped me over onto my back, and positioned himself on his knees above me. He began with my breasts, kneading them first through the fabric of my bra and then pulling that lacy fabric down so that my tits popped free. Obviously delighted at their size, he dove in, sucking first one nipple and then the other as one of his hands made its way to my panty-covered pussy.

My panties were soaked by this point, turned on as I was by our elicit encounter. He quickly shoved the fabric aside, and I let out a huge sigh as his fingers first touched my clit. Easily lubricated by my juices, he began stroking me quickly with two fingers. It wasn't long before he had to tear his attention away from my tits and focus entirely on my pussy, bucking and grinding beneath him as I was.

Scooting down on the bed so he could service me properly, he started by teasing me with a few quick licks to my clit. I couldn't stand the suspense, and grabbed his head, pushing his face against my sex. He responded quickly, beginning a slow and steady motion with his tongue on my clit, as a few fingers found their way into my pussy. I had my first small orgasm almost immediately, hungry as I was for a man to eat me out - it had been too long.

But he rode through that with me, continuing to lick and suck and finger me, until I was soon on the verge of a much more powerful orgasm. Just before I was ready to cum, he pulled away from me, flipped me over again so that I was on all fours in front of him, and prepared to enter me from behind.

Letting me come down from my heights of pleasure, and giving himself a chance to harden up, he held his cock in his hand, guiding it along my pussy lips. The right moment seemed to come at the same time for both of us, and he thrust his hard cock into me in one smooth motion. After we had established a steady rhythm, he reached around and took one of my tits into each of his hands, kneading them as he fucked me.

Since we had both cum already, we were able to fuck for what seemed like hours, building up almost to a climax before slowing down or changing positions for a new sensation. His long, hard cock filled me delightfully, and we took turns being the one to generate the motions.

Finally, it was time. We returned to our original position, doggy style providing the best penetration, and he began thrusting hard and fast.

He placed his big, strong hands on my hips and used his grip to reach an even deeper level of penetration than we had found before. Once our rhythm was established, he moved one hand to my clit, and began flicking his fingers across it. "Are you ready to cum, Karen? I want us to cum together!"

"Oh, god yes, John - just keep doing what you're doing, I won't last much longer!"

"Aaaaahhhh, Karen, I'm cummmmmmming!"

Just as he shot his load into my pussy, my own orgasm overtook me with wave after wave of pleasure. I collapsed into the bed, and must have fallen asleep before I even realized it.

I hadn't necessarily planned to stay the whole night in a strange man's hotel room, but obviously our intense fucking session took its toll, so it was indeed morning before I woke up. After studying John's sleeping face on the pillow next to mine, and running my fingers over my own skin, remembering the pleasure of the night before, I remembered something else - my big presentation at work! And judging by the light coming through the windows, I was going to be late if I didn't get moving right away!

Looking at my watch, I realized I could still be on time, but it would mean going straight to work - with no chance to shower, or to go home and change. I hoped none of my coworkers would notice the fact that I was wearing the same clothes as the day before!

Once I was dressed and ready to go, I gave John a peck on the cheek (what a sound sleeper he was!) and left my business card on the pillow next to him, with a note scrawled on the back, something about calling me if he was ever in town again. And then I was on my way.

20 minutes later, I was at my desk, pulling together my papers for the presentation, when Julie, who had the desk next to mine, gave me an odd look and said, "Isn't that the same outfit you were wearing yesterday, Karen?"

"Um, well, yes, I guess it is! What do you know."

Smiling as I walked away towards the conference room, I realized I could take pleasure in the fact that my night of passion was likely substantially more hot than that of any of my committed co-workers. Maybe Valentine's Day wasn't so bad after all.



The End

birdie8819
24-02-2008, 09:58 PM
Tony Initiates Me to Cock


When I awoke in the early morning I was feeling horny, still pleasantly excited from the previous evening and wasn't surprised to feel my erection pressing hard against the shorts I was wearing. The latter part of the previous evening had been spent drinking and talking to Bob and Tony about anything else that came to mind but mainly sex. From his manner and the way he behaved, it had been obvious that Bob was a little shy and unsure of us, and had eventually when pressed by Tony, admitted they he'd never had sex and might even possibly be attracted to men, maybe even curious to find out what it was it was like. On hearing this, I knew Tony would be more than interested as we'd known and worked with each other for some years and were good friends, although within a short time of meeting him had realised he preferred male company. This had manifested itself after one particularly heavy drinking session when he had been commiserating with me when Jane had walked out on me and he'd actually come onto me.

Although at first I hadn't objected and we'd even fumbled around a bit with him stroking my penis to an almost immediate erection, which I had to admit wasn't unpleasant but when matters had progressed and he'd tried to get me to reciprocate I got frightened and drew back. He'd stopped immediately and was apologetic when I made him aware that it wasn't really my scene but that finished our evening and although the next few days at work were a little difficult we'd managed to put it behind us and had remained good friends so when we were invited to attend the company conference I didn't have any reservations about sharing a room with him.

Strangely my cock became a little harder as thoughts of that evening returned, and reaching down wrapped my hand around it, stroking up and down the shaft whilst playing with my balls with the other, slowly massaging and rolling them in my fingers. Closing my eyes and without realising it began moaning with the enjoyment my fingers were giving me and also how at first I'd found it soothing when Tony had embraced me. He had run his hands down my back and I'd hardly become aware of him guiding me over to the couch, all the time reassuring me that Jane would return and after replenishing my glass his hand had casually brushed my inner thigh and when I hadn't reacted he slowly moved it over my crotch. As we continued talking I'd found the circling of his fingers quite pleasant, even relaxing and enjoyable and sank back into the couch. As his fingers began drumming over the increasing bulge in my jeans oddly I'd found myself getting excited, even hoping that he wouldn't stop.

"Want another drink to drown your sorrows or are you okay?"

"No, I'm okay" and taking this as a seal of approval, his fingers found my zipper.

Although realizing I should stop him I'd allowed him to unzip my jeans and slide his hand in,

"Ummm..., you feel good."

Gasping with sheer pleasure as his fingers ran over my already erect cock, almost immediately cool air flowed over my cock as he eased it from my fly, and slowly pulling the foreskin back and forth began he'd began jerking me off. I was enjoying it so much that he easily pushed my briefs down without me objecting or even trying to stop him and they soon joined my jeans around my knees. It was weird looking down to see another guy's hand wrapped around my straining erection but for the first time didn't feel embarrassed or self-conscious about my lack of size and just continued getting pleasure from what he was doing and hadn't noticed he was also undressing himself. I gasped when he guided my hand to his naked cock and at first was a little repulsed and pulled away but he squeezed my cock harder and whispered "Its okay...don't worry, you'll like it..., it'll make you feel better." He took my hand again and closing it over his shaft, whispered "ummm...feels so good... just pull it..." guiding my fist back and forth.

Soon the warmth and hardness of him felt good and when he removed his hand curiously I left mine there, it felt huge, and eventually when I plucked up the courage to look down saw that it was at least a couple inches longer and thicker than mine with a bubble of precum already oozing from its slit. Slowly but surely I began enjoying the feel of another man's cock under my fingers and drawing his foreskin over the head smeared some of his precum down its length bringing low groans of pleasure from him which somehow spurred me. Encircling my fingers, just the way I pleasure myself, under the ridge of his purplish cockhead I drew them down to the base of his shaft into the soft brown curls of his pubic hair.

"Umm....marvellous...don't stop..." he cooed as I increased the speed of my hand, pulling the foreskin hard back and rubbing my thumb over his leaking slit just the way I like Jane doing it to me.

I'm not sure how long we were jerking each other off but soon we were both breathing hard and knowing that soon I wouldn't be able to hold back much longer I was looking forward to cumming. That was until, without warning Tony had sunk to his knees, slipped between my legs and lowered his head to draw my cock to his lips. Realising what he was about to do stopped me dead and suddenly seeming to come to my senses, feeling shock, horror and even repulsion at the thought of another guy giving me a blow job pushed him away, with my erection already quickly flagging.

Despite his pleadings, protestations and apologies that had been the end of our little tryst and I'd quickly dressed and left, although I must admit when at home and in bed alone I was in a state of turmoil, feeling revulsion yet somehow a little disappointed and frustrated that I hadn't gone a little further and couldn't resist the urge to jerk myself off. It had been one of the best orgasms I'd had with copious amounts of cum streaming high in the air before splashing down on my chest, nipples and cock.

I'm not sure why but over the following months despite getting back with Jane I experienced more and more frustration that Tony had taken my no for an answer and not given me the blowjob. As these feelings grew so did the fantasies, especially when Jane was going down on me and when I was alone I began masturbating wondering if I would have reciprocated Tony.

By now I was really getting horny and without thinking where I was, began, pumping my fist up and down my hard cock, almost immediately feeling the first precum oozing around my tip. The wetness quickly spread all over my shaft making it slippery as it became hot, throbbing and swollen almost to bursting point. Meanwhile my other hand travelled from my balls, up the sensitive underside of my cock to squeeze more precum all over it. Without a doubt I now knew that almost certainly I wanted to be with Tony again, feeling, even maybe tasting his lovely cock and began wondering how I could contrive it because I knew that he wouldn't make the first move in case I rebuked him again.



Continue next page .........

birdie8819
24-02-2008, 09:59 PM
Hearing the rustle of sheets, instantly remembering where I was, immediately stopped rubbing the underside of my warm glans and began to cover up before glancing over to see where Tony lay in his bed. The sheets had ridden back during his sleep revealing he was stark naked, obviously having stripped off the shorts he'd donned the previous evening for my benefit to sleep in. My eyes were instantly drawn to his thick smooth erection, with its engorged head rearing up towards his stomach I knew I just had to hold it again. For a few moments I remained still but realising he was still asleep returned my hand to my cock infatuated by his tumescent cock which I was finding irresistible and the urge to touch it again was intense, especially when he rolled over to face me showing beads of precum oozing from his slit..

Although I knew I was heterosexual, somehow I found him irresistible, debating with myself for a few minutes whether to do anything or not, but on a sudden impulse tentatively leant over to run a finger slowly up and down the underside of his cock. Only moments later he quietly groaned and mumbled what sounded like my name, which startled me and immediately I backed away, although when he just sighed and drew his legs up slightly I couldn't resist the urge to start rubbing it again, so carefully as I could, so as not to awaken him I caressed his cock.

Rubbing up and down his shaft lubricating it with his precum with my heart thumping in my chest I listened and watched acutely for any reaction from him, all the time jerking myself off, having pulled my aching cock free from my shorts, and looking down saw clear precum streaming from my own slit.

Suddenly the alarm clock shrilled and my heart almost stopped as he stirred giving me only seconds to scramble back to my bed and draw the covers up.

"Arghhh..." he yawned rolling on his back, his hands meandering down to his wet erection "ummm...bloody clock, was having such a horny dream....."

"Hi, Tony, you okay?"

"Oh Christ, forgot where I was for a moment, err sorry about this....," he smiled looking down at his shiny cockhead. "Was having such a lovely dream, was your ears red?"

"What?" I blurted out.

"Just joking, but looks as though you were...., err doing the same....." not finishing the sentence, still smiling he glancing away from me to his cock and then back to the tent my cock was still making in the sheet.

"Well, I... I... I...," I stammered, and for a moment thought he hadn't been asleep all the time and blushed.

"Hey, c'mon nothing to be ashamed of, it's natural...., it felt really good"

"What do you mean?

"Dreaming...... fantasising about what could have been. Must admit I've lived in hope and dreamt about it, what about you?" he smiled seeming to know what I'd been doing and thinking.

"What? Oh I see, sorry" I nervously laughed realising what he was referring to.

"Don't be sorry, I've always thought you really didn't want to stop" he said lifting his cock and rubbing it against his abdomen before swinging his legs over the edge of the bed and standing up.

"It's up to you....., you know that though don't you."

I hesitated, not knowing exactly how I felt, unsure for the moment what to say or do, just watching him stretch and the tautness of his buttocks as he disappeared in to the bathroom. We hardly spoke whilst we got ready or at breakfast and having different seminars spent the day away from each other, which gave me time to think things through but although I knew we should revert to just being friends a large part of me wanted to know him more and wondered if it would actually be possible to resist him.

Before returning to my room I decided to ring Jane, who adroitly realised something wasn't quite right and we spoke for some time and soon I was feeling relaxed again. She'd always been able to easily excite me, and slowly I began stroking along the length of my shaft through my trousers under the table as she told me of the new dildo she'd bought. Saucily she even suggested using it on me as she thought I'd like that but unfortunately her thoughts were interrupted by the arrival of her friend and it was left there. As I finished my coffee finally I was almost convinced that I was straight when my cock got even harder at the video message she sent showing her using the vibe on her clit and pussy before sucking on it.

Tony hadn't returned when I got to our room so I decided to take a shower and soon a blast of warm spray was beating against my body, closing my eyes I leaned forward letting the stream of water run down my neck and shoulders. Standing back up straight the needle sharp jets of water beat against my face, and using the pads of my fingertips I soaped my face, thinking nothing of the slight chill of cooler air on my body. Continuing to soap my body I caught my reflection in the mirror tiles and couldn't resist admiring myself, the hair on my chest looked a little thin as the week before after one drunken session when I'd fallen asleep Jane had used her shaver on me, especially around my nipples and had left just a thin trail down my belly. She'd told me later that if I hadn't cum when she'd grasped my cock, all the curly hair surrounding it and my balls would have been shaved off too. I was lathering my balls when abruptly the shower door opened and Tony looked in.

"Hey, missed you all day, where'd you get to? I hope you don't mind, but thought I'd shower too."

"Oh hi..."

"Want me to wash your back?"

"I'm not sure we should."

"That's not the impression I got this morning, c'mon let me in."

I'm not sure why after all the soul searching I'd done but I handed him the soap as he stepped in turned my back on him. Taking the soap he started rubbing it on my back, working it into lather with his hands and I had to admit his hands felt good and shivered when he put his arms around me to lather my chest with his cock pressed against my ass. Slowly working in small circles his hands slipped down to my crotch coming to rest on either side of my cock and balls with his hardening dick nudging into my ass crack. Both of his soapy hands slid smoothly up and down my cock shaft before his left hand returned back up to my chest to tweak my nipples.

"Relax...." He soothed as I shuddered when he kissed me on the side of my neck and as I shifted forward a little causing his cock to slide from between my ass cheeks he shuffled even closer. When I didn't react any further he pulled me back hard against his chest almost making me shoot my load when his hard cock pressed between my ass cheeks. Exhilaration and pleasure flowed through me as he gave my cock a hard squeeze pulling the foreskin back before turning me to face him whispering "don't be shy, I think....."

Reaching down to his crotch my hand slid under his hard cock until it lay in the palm of my hand and glancing up saw him smiling as I closed my fingers around his fleshy hard shaft.

"Well?"

"Yeah" I breathed heavily rolling his shaft between my fingers and didn't flinch when he laid his hand on my shoulder and pulled my face closer to his. When I didn't pull away he kissed me lightly on the lips.

I'd never been kissed by a man before but surprisingly this time didn't feel any repulsion and let him slide both arms around me and when he hugged me closer didn't object or pull away when the tip of his tongue pushed against my lips. Instead letting go of his cock put my arms around him, and immediately Tony ground our cocks together whilst thrusting his tongue in my mouth. For several minutes our tongues swirled, explored and searched each others mouths before he stepped back.

"Let me wash you" and reaching for the shower head began spraying my body before handing me the nozzle. Slowly he again began lathering every inch of my chest, nipples, cock and balls before easing me around so that I was facing away from him so that he could begin working on my back, saving my ass for last.

"Umm..., that feels good" I sighed feeling his soapy hands moving from my shoulders, drifting down my back.

"Relax, just enjoy......" he murmured in my ear, as his fingers slowly slid between my cheeks, but as they began exploring my anus I uncontrollably stiffened up. Exerting more and more pressure, rubbing around the rim, his other hand was reassuringly gently massaging my back, patiently waiting for me to relax again.

I'm not sure whether it was the soap bubbles running down my legs or his finger slowly probing more and more at my hole but I shivered.

"Ooo..." I groaned, softly pushing back against him.

"Like that?"

"yess......," I breathed hoarsely, silently craving for more and was soon rewarded when his finger slowly pushed a few inches into me but I panicked and drew away when the pain hit me causing me to loose my erection.

"Sorry, thought you wanted me to.... Don't you like it?"

"Mmmm.., maybe.... but it hurts...."

"It'll be alright..., just relax..., it'll blow your mind" he whispered reassuringly picking up the soap again, adding more lather to my back and ass. As I relaxed again he began massaging my anus again, but this time using two fingers slowly began stretching me. For a few minutes I just enjoyed the feel of them and slowly felt myself loosening up and hardly noticed the finger glide into me. Probably because this time I was expecting the initial pain which soon passed, leaving just a slight burning I was enjoying it so much and cleverly he didn't thrust further in, allowing me to get used to him. Finally when the pain disappeared I groaned louder pushing back against him, feeling how marvellous it was as he began sliding both fingers into me, moving faster and twisting his wrist.



Continue next page .......

birdie8819
24-02-2008, 10:02 PM
"Turn around," Tony ordered, and although feeling disappointed I faced towards him again, my cock now fully erect again.

"Don't worry I'm not stopping" he whispered seeing my look of dismay and pushed my legs wider apart so that he could fondle my balls. By now my cock was aching to be jerked off as he pressed his cock against mine and as they rubbed together his fingers left my scrotum to caress my ass again. Pushing hard against him his fingers slid between my cheeks finding my hole again and thrust back into me, but this time faster and deeper than before and I moaned trying to control my body from shaking too hard.

For several minutes I just gave in to the sheer pleasure of being finger fucked and hardly noticed that he had been manoeuvring me around until he removed his fingers and guided his cock to my now slightly relaxed hole. His hand on my shoulder forced me forward as the tip of his cock pressed into me and I groaned loudly and pushed back against him, not thinking of the consequences. But as he tried thrusting more of his cock into me I froze, held my breath and pulled away scrabbling at the tiles on the wall crying out "no...nooooo....I can't!"

"Ok....." he gasped, his cock slipping from me but thrusting hard between my legs his whole length hammered against my balls.

"Sorry.....but I can't......"

"It's ok....maybe later....." he gasped thrusting harder and within a few moments began pushing back against him realising pre-cum was oozing from my cock as I became more and more excited.

Thrusting harder he swapped between playing with my nipples and balls making my head whirl with pleasure before twisting me around again and clamping his mouth over a nipple.

"Ohh Jeeeessse," I exhaled, as cum spurted from my cock encased in his hand and he quickly climaxed after me, pumping all of his seed over my cock, balls and stomach.

"I never thought I'd get the chance to make you cum, was it good?" he breathed rubbing his cock against mine.

"Fucking great....never felt it could be this good......"

Leaning against each other until we'd both recovered a little he began washing me again, but this time in silence and when he'd finished I took the soap and gently washed his still hard cock as he kissed me again on the lips. Immediately I thrust my tongue into his waiting mouth as I'd got pleasure from the way we'd kissed before.

When we broke apart we quickly rinsed all the soap off and wiped the excess water off ourselves with our hands. As I stepped out of the shower he handed me a towel and we towelled each other dry. Although my hard-on was now wilting a little I couldn't help noticing his cock still looked and felt hard as a rock.

"Fancy a drink here or in the bar?" he asked

"Here."

"Yeah, sounds good to me, we could get comfortable on the bed."

Grinning he reached out and touched my cheek before dropping the towel on the floor and walking through to the bed to lay diagonally across the bed idly stroking his cock.

"Move over" I said joining him after pouring a couple of drinks.

We lay on our sides facing each other sipping the drinks, his dick only inches from my mine and although having crossed many barriers just minutes ago I was still nervous and maybe even a little scared about what was going to happen next.

"There's still time....."

"What for, what do you mean?"

"You know...... leave it here....,You know I want to fuck you and you're looking a little uneasy again."

"I don't want to...., I mean I want to...." I smiled, the nervousness soon disappeared being replaced by excitement as I felt Tony's hand on my cock again.

"Good" he said as I wrapped my fingers around his cock shaft before weighing his balls in the palm of my hand and was silent for a few minutes looking at Tony's cock; thinking about all the blowjob's Jane had given me, photos, movies and videos that I'd seen and wondering what it'd be like to have his cock in my mouth.

"Would like you to taste it, maybe suck it" he said seeming to realise what I was thinking and moving up the bed until his cock was only inches from my face.

Nervously I looked up to see him smiling.

"Go on, you'll like it."

Hesitantly I lifted his cock to my lips, slipping his foreskin back to fully expose his cockhead with a drop of pre-cum already in the slit. I prodded his cockhead with the tip of my tongue tasting the pre-cum which wasn't what I'd imagined it'd be like, just a little salty not bitter at all. Sliding my tongue over his cock head made him jump and it bumped against my lips and without any more thinking I ran my tongue over and around the fleshy dome.

Tony gently squeezed my balls as I took his cock into my mouth taking pleasure in my first taste of dick as his lips slipped down over my cockhead.

Lowering my head my lips slipped over the ridge of his cockhead and running my tongue around it I was fascinated to feel a different texture when I got to his shaft. Soon I really began enjoying the experience of giving my first blowjob, closing my lips tightly around the shaft helped me form suction just as Tony pulled my cock from his mouth.

Using his tongue and saliva he lubricated my shaft by licking from my balls to the crown making me groan.

Plunging up and down his wet shaft three or four times before flicking my tongue over his cockhead or running the tip of my tongue around the sensitive line where the cockhead and shaft join together I set up a steady rhythm just as Jane does to me.

"Jeezzzz......arghhhh......." He groaned and stopped sucking me and rolled onto his back, as I flicked the tip of my tongue against the sensitive spot on the underside of the crown before taking his shaft back into my mouth. Hearing him gasp I thought to myself that I must be doing o.k. and giving him a good blowjob.

I guessed that he would be cumming soon when I felt his cock stiffen and grow even more rigid and not wanting a mouthful of cum pulled it out and began pumping hard. It didn't take long for Tony to blurt out that he was cumming and as I squeezed hard he shot his load high into the air before splashing onto his stomach. After draining out the last drops of cum, I lay back on the bed.

"Did I do okay?"

"You sure did, who taught you to flick your tongue like that? Are you sure that was your first blowjob?"

"Of course it was the first time! But I'm glad you liked it, its Jane's speciality really."

"I'm sorry..... Well, it's more of a compliment..,,though would have like cumming in your mouth"

"I'm not sure I could....."

"Hey, don't worry, are you ready now? He asked moving between my legs and I didn't resist although still a little embarrassed as I'm not as well endowed as him. Slowly he licked around the head and then down the shaft of my throbbing cock alternating between deep throating me to licking up and down my shaft. He was even better than Jane and I knew I wouldn't last long and would soon be cumming so leaning back closed my eyes just enjoying every thrust of his mouth.

He kept bringing me to the edge and back down, slowly sucking each of my balls for a few minutes then licking his way up and down my cock shaft, around the head and the slit, tickling the underside with the tip of his tongue, whilst gently rolling my balls around in his hands.

Different pressures of his tongue and sucking pushed me right to the edge and wanting to warn him I cried out that I was going to cum whilst trying to hold back but continuing his onslaught I had the strongest cum of my life as he sucked and swallowed my cum. I groaned, sighed, and grunted as spurt after spurt erupted from my cock into his waiting mouth. When I finally came down from off my high he slowly dragged himself up to face me and lightly kissed me on the lips and for the first time I tasted my own cum which was similar to the taste of his precum.

As we parted I saw that some cum had splashed on his cheek and was running down the side of his face and on impulse began licking it off whispering "That was really great, we should do it again."

"Let's take a rest," he replied, "we've got all night."

Rolling onto my side so that I was facing him agreed "Yeah."

I don't know which one of us fell asleep first, but as I drifted off to sleep I was feeling really satisfied.




Continue next page .........

Shi Jin
24-02-2008, 10:04 PM
That's alot of short stories! Thanks.

birdie8819
24-02-2008, 10:05 PM
The sun was glinting through the open curtain when I awoke and as I rolled over my hand found Tony's cock, which was semi-hard, its foreskin rolled back exposing his dome and with excitement mounting I licked my fingertips and traced them along his slit. His penis twitched as he sighed and taking his hand I placed it on my abdomen and slowly moved closer until it slipped down onto my cock.

"Ummm....that feels good" wrapping his fingers around it, he said stroking, slowly squeezing and milking my cock.

"Sorry, didn't mean to wake you" getting to my knees and leaning over licked the end of his penis.

Moaning he squeezed my cock harder as I began sucking him into my mouth swirling my tongue around the end, just feeling the glans against my tongue really felt good.

Although Jane had always refused to let me cum in her mouth I knew I wanted to feel and taste Tony's, so I began sucking harder, plunging up and down his shaft.

"I want you" he groaned pulling on my cock and trying to move his body closer, so throwing a leg over his head I straddled his face and felt the warmth and wetness of his mouth surround my erection and he was able to take the whole thing into his mouth.

By now my breathing was coming out in snorts against his scrotum as his hips shuddered as he gave me a taste of his precum and pulling him closer I nearly gagged on his penis several times as I tried to force it all down my throat as he'd done to mine. Realizing that my friend liked this as much as I did when he groaned louder, but this time he didn't warn me that he was about to cum, instead he grabbed my head as his cock began spurting hot cum in my mouth. I didn't gag this time as I began swallowing his load until it slowly began wilting and I was able to really savour the taste of male cum for the first time.

"Fucking marvellous..., that's one of the best breakfasts in bed I've ever had." He groaned removing his mouth from my member for a moment, before sucking it back in as deep as he could with a big smile on his face.

"Me too, but I want more."

"Sounds good, I'd like to fuck you as well."

"What?" I replied.

"Don't worry now as we'll have to wait, look at the time; anyway I think you've drained me."

We hurriedly got dressed and just had time to grab breakfast before joining the conference again, the day seemed to drag on and on before finally we were able to return to the hotel.

Once Tony closed the door, he couldn't wait and pulling me to him pressed his mouth to mine forcing his tongue in my mouth whilst cupping my ass. We ground our hard cocks against each other and I could have cum right then.

"I've been waiting all day for that." He said breaking our kiss.

"Me too." I replied giving him another brief kiss.

We broke away from each other and getting two glasses, he put some ice in them and poured scotch in them, handing me a glass he leaned over and kissed me lightly again.

"I'm glad the day's over." He said sipping his drink.

"Yeah, I can't get last night out of my mind, some of the best sex I've ever had. My first time with a girl was good but......."

"I'd love my cock in your ass." He said putting his hand on my thigh.

Before I could say anything my phone rang and glancing down I saw it was Jane and when I took it he signalled that he was going to shower. When he returned he took my glass from me and sat down beside me and brought his lips to my neck and slid his hand down and between my legs. Trying not to react I parted my legs so he could get to my cock but couldn't help myself gasp as he grasped and caressed my cock through my trousers.

"What, oh nothing, just cut myself" I lied in answer to Jane's query adding that I'd I have go to sort it out.

"You bastard..." I smiled when I closed the connection.

"Just go and have a shower."

When I'd finished showering I found him leaning back on the bed, striding over to him I pushed my tongue in and out of his mouth whilst holding his head, then pulling on his shoulders moved closer to him rubbing my cock on his forehead and across his cheeks before brushing it against his lips.

"Lick me. No, don't touch me with your hands, I'll teach you tease me whilst I was on the phone."

"My pleasure" he said laughing and began licking the head of my cock.

Reaching down and grasping it again, pulled it away ordering him "right now lick my balls!"

Eagerly he began licking and kissing them so deciding to go further added "take one in your mouth."

Grunting he drew one between his lips, running his tongue around it before sucking hard, but as I tried to pull back he wouldn't let go and I almost shot another load with the feeling of pain and pleasure as he tugged back even harder.

"No! Suck my cock" I growled.

"Anything you want" he smiled letting my ball sac slip from his mouth and as I thrust my cock between his lips he clamped them shut.

"Ummm..., that's good..."

Grunting again he drew more and more of my cock into his mouth until it nudged the back of his throat and grabbing his head I began slowly mouth fucking him before telling him "Now you can touch me now."

Glancing up he smiled as without a word began pumping my foreskin back and forth along my shaft whilst still eating my cock, making exquisite love to it, driving his tongue into my slit as his other hand reached up to knead my stomach before moving up to my nipples and pinching them between his fingers.

"Arghhh....that's..... Oh no..." I groaned as his fingers left my nipple to move back down my body to caress my ass cheeks, making several passes up and down my crack before stopping and pressing his finger against my asshole.

"You're tight, just relax and come lay with me ....." He murmured pressing his fingertip almost in.

As I scrambled onto the bed I saw him reaching out and picking up a bottle from the bedside cabinet.

"What's that?"

"Just something to help" he whispered coating his finger with the clear liquid easing himself between my legs as I lay on my back.

His finger found my hole again and with the aid of the lube eased in, without any pain this time went up to his knuckle.

"Umm......"

"That's better..., although you're still tight....just relax."

Leaning forward his hard cock pressed against mine as his lips closed over mine, our tongues entwining as spreading my legs wider he pushed a second finger in my anus.

Breaking our kiss he whispered "I want to fuck you."

Thrusting my tongue back in his mouth I pushed against his hand as finger fucked me with his two fingers but didn't answer as I didn't know what I wanted, to say or do. I was so turned on that part of me wanted to feel his cock in me and for him to fuck me but I was scared.



Continue next page .......

birdie8819
24-02-2008, 10:07 PM
Seeming to sense my uncertainty he broke our kiss and slithering down my body pulled my cock deep into his mouth, taking all of me until his lips were pressing against my pubic hair.

"I'm going to cum....... I want to watch it spurt in your mouth ....."

Pulling his mouth off my cock he began jerking me off, whist still licking and sucking on the head.

"I'm cumming......."

Looking down I saw him stick out his tongue as the first thick creamy spurt flew from my throbbing cock, it covered his tongue as the second spurt went straight into his mouth. As he swallowed the next spurts splattered against his cheek and lips, leaving a thick string of cum hanging from the upper one.

"Arghhh......." He groaned fastening his lips around the head of my cock again to continue sucking the remaining cum from my cock.

"Wonderful..." I sighed feeling my cock still in his mouth slowly soften as he continued to suck until finally it slipped from his lips, but he carried on kissing, licking and chewing the sticky soft flesh.

"You taste good" he mumbled, my cum still on his lips and his chin.

I sighed as I felt his cock rubbing against mine as I pulled him up to lick some of the cum from his face before kissing him, and tasting his cum covered tongue.

"I'd love to have your cock and cum in my mouth all the time, and was almost cumming myself" he said breathing very hard.

"Me too, I can't believe you took all it and let me cum, I've never had that done to me before. It was great seeing and feeling all my cock in your mouth."

As his hands found my cock and stroked me he covered my face and neck with kisses before sliding down to kiss and bite my nipples.

"Jeezzz...., argghhh" I groaned as he bit them hard.

"Like that?"

"Ummm..., yes."

Leaving my hard nipples his face moved down to my stomach and then his lips were on my cock again licking and sucking for a few minutes before pushing my thighs up against my stomach and his mouth moved between my open legs.

"No, noooo..." but I didn't try to stop his tongue sliding from my scrotum to ream my asshole before grabbing the bottle of lube again. Squeezing some drops into the palm of his hand he reached down and stroked his big hard cock, coating it liberally before taking more of the lube and running his hand between my cheeks.

My cock was as hard as a rock as he pushed some of the lube into my ass with his finger, and I knew I wasn't going to stop him

Dropping the bottle on the bed, he pushed my legs up to my chest and shuffled up against my cheeks as I reached down and grabbed my cock and groaned waiting for him to enter me.

"Are you sure?" he whispered staring into my eyes for confirmation.

I gazed back directly into his eyes and he knew it was okay and when I nodded he pressed forward and I felt the initial push of the head of his cock, but as it forced open my hole, the pain began, his cock felt massive, so much bigger than his two fingers.

"No!!! I can't take it! It's too big......"

"Okay, just take it easy, it'll go but I'll stop if you really want me to."

"No, wait...I want....." I breathed longing to feel his cock in my ass and sure enough he was right, just leaving it nestling my hole the pain soon subsided a little.

After a couple of minutes he slowly began pushing again but as his head pushed past my sphincter a hot searing pain ran through my body but I didn't not yell, just sucked in my breath and gritted my teeth but couldn't believe the pain. Seeing this he stopped but I grunted "I want you to fuck me"

"Okay, try to relax your ass muscles" he soothed pressing the large head of his cock and it hurt like hell but only until it popped in. Little by little I became adjusted to having his thick eight inches which I'd already had trouble fitting it into my mouth. Relaxing, the pain became less and waiting until I appeared calm again he started to fill me with the rest of his large cock as he pushed just a little more and thankfully I felt myself loosen as the head of his cock just moved into me. There was still a little pain, but it just started to burn but this soon turned to pleasure.

"Are you ok?" he asked looking into my eyes.

"Ummm yeah, not too bad now but just go slow."

"No problem" he smiled easing forward a little, his cock pushing in a little more as I raised and put my legs up on his shoulders and pushing my hips slowly towards him. Soon I was feeling his big balls on my ass as he buried his cock deep inside my ass.

"It feels so good." I said as leaned forward and urged "Now fuck me. . . Fuck me. Please"

"My pleasure" he said leaning back, slowly pulling his cock out of me until the head was almost out, then he pushed his cock hard back it.

As I lay back taking his thrusts I caught sight of us in the wall mirror and watched myself getting fucked, seeing the head of his cock just at the edge of my asshole before disappearing into me. My cock was hard and started bouncing off my stomach when he began thrusting harder and harder, each time he slipped in and out his cockhead was massaging my prostrate and I knew I would be cumming soon as I'd never experienced such pleasure and excitement. The only thing wrong was my legs began hurting so I pleaded "Just a minute."

"What's wrong?"

"Just my legs" I answered pulling my legs off his shoulders which unfortunately made him slip out.

"Try this..." he said wrapping them around his waist which although more comfortable he wasn't able to get as deep into me. Pulling out rolled me over onto my side and lying beside slid up behind me and pulled one of legs up.

"Help me in."

Reaching behind me I grasped his cock and pressed it against my asshole, this time the head popped in easily without any pain as he thrust hard burying his cock up to the hilt. Slamming his cock in and out of my hole he kissed me on my neck whilst reaching over to stroke my cock, running his fingers up and down it and soon precum began leaking from my hard prick. Before long he started pulling almost all of the way out, before slamming back into me making me groan, whimper and gasp for breath from the pleasure he was giving me as his cockhead bumped against my prostate.

Kissing my neck his thrusts started to become faster and harder, the room filled with the sound of his balls slapping against me and I knew he was as close to cumming as me. I felt my balls tightened as he began pressing my cock against my stomach and almost immediately I spurted onto my stomach and his hand which he brought up to my face. Slowly he started rubbing cum on my lips and I licked his hand and fingers clean as he fucked me even faster.

Then moaning loudly he slammed his cock deep into me as he started cumming, rotating his hips against me as his cum filled my ass.

Breathing heavily he snuggled up to me as his cock slipped out, his cum oozing out the crease of my ass and onto my thighs and turning onto my back kissed him. I knew then that I wanted him to fuck me again, and would be ready for more...more cock; more cum more cock and cum as he cupped my limp cum covered cock with his fingers and massaged it, nibbling on my wet lips as he did.

We lay joined together for some time panting, catching our breaths, and savouring the delicious feelings that we had given each other.




The End


Good Night And Sweet Dreams

sany
25-02-2008, 01:12 AM
Some good story to share. :)

sany
25-02-2008, 01:14 AM
Trade Off

I have known H for a long time... we've been friends for the last 5 yrs. she's a hot brunette- muscular and lithe with shoulder length hair and small breasts compared to my 36cs. she is pretty complimentary to my curvy body- her's a little more straight and flat... her dark hair to my blonde.

As long as I have known her, she's been obsessed with my breasts- seeing and touching them. she will ask to touch them and i tell her she can. she touches them and looks at them.... we even shared a fantasy of having her suck on them once. I told her that if she did, i would eat her pussy. h is pretty bi curious and is obsessed with the thought of women eating women. this side of her usually comes out after a few beers....

Last night we were at my house drinking a few late into the evening. she was wearing short shorts and a white tank top. I was wearing just regular shorts and a t shirt. sitting on the couch we're talking about sex with our spouses when she asks if she can suck my titty. I said sure.... you know you want to anyway and if you suck my tits, I'll eat your pussy. her eyes got wide--- really? you'll only eat it right... we don't have to fuck? i think she's afraid of admitting that she would really enjoy that too from a woman.

sany
25-02-2008, 01:15 AM
Trade Off

I told her yes, I'd just lick her. so after dissuading her fears, she lifted my shirt and I pulled out my big tit. she was amazed at the size of my nipple and immediately latched on, sucking away. i was so hot... i love to have my tits nursed on- it feels so good and often i orgasm from that alone. she was sucking away and rubbing the other one and i was encouraging her the whole time to keep sucking like a good girl. i love to dominate women and i saw this as a perfect opportunity to get that out with H. she was sucking away and moved to the other one while reaching to twist the first. I told her I liked that and she moved into position to sitting on my lap- we're on my couch. she starts grinding her shorts covered pussy against mine while sucking and slurping my fat titties. She was saying omg, i can't get enough of your nipples as she sucked hard. I was soaking wet.

I unbuttoned her shorts and yanked them off her ass, down around her thighs as she was grinding. i was startled to find a totally shaved pussy. I told her if she was ready to get hers now, i'd live up to my end of the bargain. she said she was ready and moved up my body towards my mouth- but pausing to rub that pussy on each my tits.... which told me she was really ready to go.

she mounted my face and i started eating her while she hovered above me shaking and moaning. she had lifted her tank top and was rubbing her small breasts and moaning oh yeah.... oh yeah as I slurped. she was loving the eating she was getting.... and i wanted it to go to another level...so I slipped a finger inside her as she was riding my face. she SCREAMED omg and was startled.... she pulled her pussy away.

sany
25-02-2008, 01:16 AM
Trade Off

She said, we agreed no penetration. I said, you're right but did you like it? She said oh yeah..... I did. I said that it would feel really good if she let me do some more. She was unsure but told me ok. I pushed her ass on the floor and knealt before her pussy- spreading her legs. i started licking as she moaned- unsure if she really wanted to finish this way. I told her to be quiet- she got to suck my titties so i was going to have her pussy.

I licked it hard and slid my fingers in... she moaned and bucked against my hand. I looked at her while she was cumming and told her she liked it- she was moaning oh no....i can't let you fuck me. I was fingering her with more fingers- her pussy was so tight. She was saying omg and pushing away. Her body was quaking with delight as she fell back on to the floor. I slid down to start sucking her clit again but she really was unsure....she stopped me and asked me if i was goign to fuck her again with my hand and i said, oh yeah... she said ... that's ok but did you have somehing bigger to put in me? I looked startled- b/c she had wanted no penetration even with my fingers. she looked hot-- hair disheveled and hornily looking at me.... i went and got the strap on i had kept for times like this.

I put it on and her eyes got wide. i licked her a little to get her wet and she was moaning nervously when i pushed her legs back and positioned myself to enter her... she was moaning no no.... i told her that she was going to get it and to hush.... i shoved it her tight little pussy and she screamed. I said... oh you like that? she moaned.... yes, yes... I said, you like sucking my titties? she said yes...... I was on top of her riding her with her legs spread far apart... she was screaming for it... I said you like sucking dick? she screamed yes... so i pulled the cock of my strap on out and shoved it in her mouth. she hungrily sucked it and I put it back in her pussy. I fucked her tight hole till she screamed for more and came hard. Panting she lay back on the floor exhausted. I took off the strap on and moved up her body to suck her little tits and get my pussy eaten, She was startled at that but knew i was in charge... she responded with an amazing tonguing.

After we ate each other out again.... we took a hot shower. Cleaning each other, we explored each others bodies, and sucked each others nipples like crazy. I also introduced her to some amazing asshole play- I lubed up my hand and got my middle finger up her asshole. Wide eyed, she bent a little as I fingered her ass. She asked me if I would fuck her there with something bigger... I said in due time.....

END

birdie8819
25-02-2008, 08:22 AM
That's alot of short stories! Thanks.

Thanks bro Shi Jin for your coming in to read the stories here . :)


Some good story to share.


Thanks bro sany for your Trade Off story !!! ;)

Please if do have more stories please keep them cuming . :p

sany
25-02-2008, 10:51 PM
Please if do have more stories please keep them cuming . :p

More cuming...!!! :D

sany
25-02-2008, 11:11 PM
Weekend To Remember

Julie's Invitation: When Carrie next found herself in Julie's apartment, it was clear to both women that their relationship had been irreversibly transformed during Carrie's last visit. No longer was it possible for Carrie to doubt her craving for the sensual pleasures to which Julie had introduced her.

As for Julie, she had always enjoyed teaching young women to expand their sexual horizons, and she now knew that in Carrie she had a most receptive pupil. Thus, soon after they were settled in her living room sipping their cups of tea, Julie broached the question which was uppermost in both their minds: what next?

Coming straight to the point, Julie pulled her chair so that she was staring Carrie in the face and asked, "Carrie, are you ready to bare the lower half of your body for me?" Abrupt as her question was, it came as no surprise to Carrie. After all, Carrie had already given Julie freer reign over her upper body than she had ever granted anyone else, so why should she not now give her access to her lower body?

Clearly, aside from her residual resistance to confront her own lesbian predilections, there was no reason for her to deny Julie equal access to that portion of her anatomy specifically designed for sexual gratification. With these considerations still flashing through her mind, Carrie demurely lowered her head and, after a few moments, said, in a trembling voice, "Yes, I think that I am."

Pleased by Carrie's answer, Julie leaned back and asked Carrie to uncover her body from the waist down, leaving her upper body clothed. At first this request struck Carrie as strange, but, having learned to trust Julie's judgment, she rose from her chair and removed all the clothes below her waist. When she had done so, Julie beckoned her to come closer and stand so that their knees touched and Carrie's naked belly and crotch were available for Julie's inspection.

For a little while, Julie contented herself with visual appreciation of the image before her. Like a connoisseur savoring a glass of fine wine, she drank in the expanse of smooth skin covering Carrie's slightly rounded lower belly and savored the soft flesh padding on her pubic region and upper thighs. Soon unable to resist temptation further, she reached forward to run her hands over the delicious contours of Carrie's pelvis and palpate the succulent flesh of her buttock.

Sensing Carrie's nervous response to her explorations, especially those in the neighborhood of her vulva, Julie quickly placed her hands on the points of Carrie's pelvis and pushed her back a couple of steps. Then, with an indulgent smile, Julie said "Carrie, it is not my intention to offend. I sympathize with your reservations about having another woman handle the most intimate parts of your body and suggest that you sit back down."

Obviously relieved, Carrie took Julie's advise and returned to her chair. However, no sooner did she resume her seat than she was overcome by intense embarrassment about the exposure of her nether regions which sitting entailed. Namely, short of crossing her legs, there was no way of her not displaying her entire pubic area when she sat down, and, after she herself had bared the region in question, crossing her legs was a ridiculous option. Thus, with a self-conscious blush on her face, Carrie took her seat and, as if to demonstrate her resolve, left her legs sufficiently spread that Julie had an unobstructed view of her vulva.

sany
25-02-2008, 11:15 PM
Weekend To Remember

After several minutes in this position, Carrie began to understand Julie's wish that she remain covered from the waist up. By baring only her lower body, she had focused attention on that region in a way which total nakedness would have diffused. As she soon realized, there was something excitingly obscene about sitting as she was, chastely clothed from the waist up and blatantly exposed from the waist down. Added to this was the fact that another woman was making no pretense about the enjoyment that this exposure was affording her.

Indeed, Julie was doing nothing to conceal the pleasure which she derived from letting her eyes rove over the hills and valleys of Carrie's naked lower body. Further, after giving her target a thorough inspection, Julie began discussing some of the many sensual techniques to which she would enjoy introducing Carrie's bottom half. Perhaps out of respect for Carrie's continued modesty, Julie began by talking about things that she would like to do with Carrie's belly.

"Do you remember your second visit to my apartment, the one on which your belly had to bear the brunt of my attentions? I very much want to teach you how important a role your tummy can play in your sensual life. Because of the demands made on it during pregnancy, the female stomach is among the most malleable parts of a woman's anatomy and, once it has been properly trained, can be a source of great sensual satisfaction."

Carrie had no trouble recalling the evening when Julie had worked on her stomach, and her memories caused a visible tremor in her naked lower belly. Yes, she had found pleasure in having Julie manipulate her tummy and belly button, but she also remembered that her pleasure had come at some cost.

It took several days for her stomach to fully recover from the probing to which Julie had subjected it, and she was not at all sure that she was ready for it to endure what promised to be a much more protracted and thorough probing. Anticipating Carrie's concerns, Julie rose and came over to the side of Carrie's chair, where she knelt and brought the palm of her hand to rest against the bulge just below Carrie's navel. Then, applying nearly no pressure, she lovingly ran her hand over and around the inverted bowl of Carrie's lower belly. As her hand glided over the skin covering Carrie's firm tummy, Julie started telling Carrie more details about what she had in mind.

"Your belly has a lovely shape and is a pleasure to caress. However, if you are to realize its full potential, you must submit to having it trained. Sexual experience at its best must involve contrast, and the role that I plan for your tummy is to provide that contrast. Surely you remember the way I alternated between soothing and rough handling of your breasts.

"Well, when I am stimulating your nether regions, I want your stomach to be available for the rough treatment. In order to maximize the potency of what I will do to your stomach, your stomach has to be first prepared, and the best preparation is rigorous exercise. A woman's belly is most susceptible to stimulation when its muscles had been worked repeatedly for several days in advance and, as a result, are sore enough to be acutely aware of whatever demands are being made on them.

"Thus, for example, had your tummy been properly prepared, even the gentle massage it is now receiving could produce highly erotic sensations. However, if you want to experience those sensations, you will have to accept and diligently adhere to the exercise regime which I prescribe for you."

sany
25-02-2008, 11:18 PM
Weekend To Remember

Carrie was not averse to exercise. Throughout her school and college years she had done a lot swimming, and since graduation she had gone regularly to a health club where she kept her body toned with aerobic classes and occasional weight training. Furthermore, she enjoyed the state of physical exhaustion in which her exercise routine left her body. Nonetheless, Julie's proposal did not immediately appeal to her.

Although the mild soreness she sometimes felt after overtaxing her muscles was a source of pleasure, akin to that of a child worrying a loose tooth, she balked at the idea of exercising her tummy for the express purpose of making it sore. When she made her reservations known to Julie, Julie offered to give Carrie a sample of the sort of thing that she would want to do with her stomach, an offer which Carrie accepted with some trepidation.

Rising to her feet, Julie took several solid pillows off of her sofa and piled them in a neat stack on the floor next to Carrie's chair. She then invited Carrie to drape herself backwards over the pillows, with her buttock resting on the center of the top pillow and her legs and shoulders hanging off opposite sides of the stack.

When she had taken the requested position, Julie folded each of Carrie's legs back at the knee until her feet pressed against the pillows and her lower body was balanced on her toes. In this position, Carrie's stomach was stretched into a flat plane broken only by a ridge of tightly drawn muscle running from her navel to the muff of her pubic hair.

Sitting herself cross-legged at Carrie's side, Julie ran a hand along this ridge, stopping every few inches to test its firmness by pressing her fingers into its sides. When she had familiarized herself with the terrain, Julie told Carrie "Because your tummy has not been prepared ahead of time, I will begin by making it tender by means other than exercise. For this purpose, I will to slap it until its entire surface has become sensitive to the slightest touch."

She then placed the heels of both her hands on the edge of Carrie pelvis and started slapping Carrie tummy with her hands. Each slap was quite light, but, much to Carrie dismay, Julie did not stop after a few slaps, and, after she had continued for several minutes, Carrie felt as if her belly were on fire and began to wonder how much more she could stand, especially when Julie concentrated more and more of her attention on the rock hard ridge which seemed particularly vulnerable to her attack.

Indeed, every time that Julie's hand struck there, the muscles beneath exerted a tug, as if Julie were strumming an elastic band which had been stretched from Carrie's navel to her pubis. Carrie had to admit that this tugging sensation was not altogether unpleasant, but, by the time that Julie finally relented, she was more than ready to have her stop.

After delivering her final slap, Julie crawled to where she could take Carrie's head in her hands and, whispering words of endearment, kissed her flushed face while assuring her that the pain she had endured would be amply compensated by the pleasure she would now receive. She then left Carrie dangling long enough to fetch a hair brush, which, on her return, she carefully placed, bristles down, on the bulge beneath Carrie's navel.

Resuming her seat on the floor, Julie put one hand on the brush and the other on the soft flesh covering of Carrie's inner thigh, just below her vulva. Telling Carrie to "Focus your mind on the sensations it will be receiving," Julie used her hands to play Carrie's body the way a musician plays an instrument. Moving her hands in unison, she stroked the flesh along Carrie's upper thighs at the same time as she gently brushed the reddened surface of her lower belly.

From the outset, Carrie was transported into a domain of sensuality which she had sometimes imagined but never visited before. Reading the signs of Carrie's arousal, when Julie saw her labia begin to swell and the mouth of her vagina open, she moved her hand up Carrie's thigh until her thumb was resting against the bud of Carrie's clitoris.

Overwhelmed with the sensations coursing through her body, Carrie lifted herself onto her toes in an attempt to play a more active role in the delivery of her own torment. Employing all her skills, Julie brought Carrie to a peak of sexual excitement and, by modulating the strength with which she was applying the brush to Carrie's tender stomach and her thumb to her clitoris, kept Carrie suspended there for several minutes before she collapsed into a blissful orgasm.

Returning to Carrie's head, Julie waited for her to recover before grasping her under the arms and helping her into a sitting position on her throne of pillows. When she saw that Carrie was beginning to emerge from her post-orgasmic daze, Julie reminded her that what she had just experienced was only a sample of the techniques which could be used on her lower body.

In particular, she claimed that, "Had your tummy been prepared in the manner I have suggested, it could have played a much more significant part in your arousal. Instead of the brush, I would have used my hands and fingers to dig into the line of muscles which form the delectable ridge along which I applied the brush, manipulating it in a way which would produce a greatly augmented version of the tugging sensation you felt while your tummy was being slapped.

sany
25-02-2008, 11:44 PM
Weekend To Remember

"Not only would the resulting sensations be more satisfying, but their duration could be protracted nearly indefinitely, and, especially in conjunction with stimulation of your vulva, could give pleasure beyond anything you have known. However, the decision is yours: are you willing to submit to the preparations in order to gain the rewards?"

Seeing that Carrie needed time to make her decision and not wanting to her decision to be made without due consideration, Julie proposed that Carrie go home and sleep on it. If she decided that she wanted to go ahead, she should return the following evening to have Julie start training her stomach. Otherwise, Julie told her that, although they would remain friends, she would assume that Carrie had chosen to not have Julie continue expanding her sexual repertoire. As a warning that she not make her decision lightly, Julie warned Carrie that if she chose to accept, she should anticipate having very sore stomach muscles for the duration of their training.

Carrie Has Her Tummy Trained: Even as she left Julie's apartment, Carrie knew that she would be returning the next evening. In spite of, or perhaps partly because of, Julie's warning, she was excited by the idea of ceding to Julie the control over her tummy which her warning had implied she would demand.

Her conviction only increased when she got back home and examined the trace of pink which Julie's slaps had left on her belly and remembered how exciting it had been to know that Julie, not herself, would determine how many slaps it would receive. Certainly, having Julie determine how long and how hard her abdominal muscles were to work would be even more exciting.

On the other hand, excited as she was by these thoughts, her excitement was tinged with fear about what Julie would require of her. Based on the experience she had had when Julie trained her breasts, she knew that there would be no turning back once Julie started on her tummy. Thus, it was with mixed emotions that, on the following evening, she donned her workout clothes and returned to Julie's apartment.

When she entered Julie's living room, Carrie saw that Julie had rearranged her furniture so that only a low coffee table stood in the middle. Taking Carrie by the hand, Julie led her to the table and asked her to stand with her arms raised over her head. Julie then removed Carrie's shirt, but left her bra covering her breasts. Next, she inserted a cloth band into the right side of Carrie's shorts, pushed it through until it emerged below, and then tied it into a loop.

After she had repeated the same procedure on the right, she adjusted the loops until the covering Carrie's pants afforded her lower belly was effectively the same as that provided by a bikini bottom. That is, when Julie had finished, Carrie's belly was left bare, from the bottom of her bra to the dip just above her pubis.

Reaching her hand forward to stroke the smooth curves of Carrie's tummy, Julie looked Carrie in the eye and said, "Enjoy the comfort that your stomach muscles now feel because that comfort will be denied them until I have finished with them, and, even then, you will continue to feel the aftereffects of what I am going to make them do. Namely, for the next half hour, I am going to force your abdominal muscles to work without respite. The intensity of that work will vary from extreme to relatively mild. However, at no time will they be permitted complete relaxation."

So saying, she bade Carrie lie down with her back on the table. Because the table was too short to accommodate her whole body, Carrie realized that either her head and shoulders or her legs would have to hang off one end or the other, and she decided that she would prefer that it be her legs which would be the unsupported portion of her body. However, this was not Julie's preference, and so, no sooner had Carrie assumed a prone position on the table than Julie instructed her to move so that it was her head and shoulders which were left dangling.

Will Continue the next installment soon :D

DHL_Express
26-02-2008, 02:05 AM
Leave Me Alone


Annie went into the other room where the guys were sleeping and
woke them up. I could hear her telling them how I had been in my room
crying most of the night and that she was getting a little fed up with it.
As they stirred to awareness Jim frowned at the memory of the night before.
“Oh, shit! She’s never been in a scene like that before; it
probably freaked her. I’d better go in and see what I can do.”
“Well, for one thing you can tell her to stop being such a little
bitch. A foursome isn’t the end of the world.”
I dashed for the bed as Jim headed for our door. I pretended to be
asleep, and he sat down and caressed my shoulder. I stirred and blinked.
“Oh, now I remember. You all did it to me at the same time. How
could you?” I pulled the covers over my naked body, and began to sob. “I
feel violated. Why don’t you all just leave me alone.”
Jim shrugged, got dressed and left through our patio door. I could
hear the sounds of sex from Annie & Jeff’s room. About twenty minutes later
Annie came into my room giggling.
“The guys have gone jogging and will stop on the way back to bring
us bagels and juice. Jim doesn’t know whether to be sympathetic or pissed
off at you. He’s afraid he pushed you too far. The funniest thing though is
Jeff! He’s afraid that he won’t get to fuck you. It turned him on so much
cumming in your mouth that he’s dying to get in your pussy. He just fucked
me and wanted to know all about you while we fucked. He wanted to know if I
thought you’d assfuck. I said I thought so because you really seemed to dig
having my finger up your asshole, but that he might have to force you a
little bit.”
“Shit, I’d love to have him fuck me right now, but I don’t want to
ruin the game.”
“How would you like to taste his cum again right now.” Annie said
with a smile.”

DHL_Express
26-02-2008, 02:06 AM
I returned her smile and she straddled my face. Here it was only
my second time sucking a woman’s pussy, and it seemed so perfect to me.
Annie held her pussy a couple of inches above my face and spread her lips.
I could see her flex her pussy muscles and in a few seconds fluid started
to drip. I caught the first drops on my tongue and then pushed my face up
to suck the rest out. Annie lowered herself and rubbed her pussy up and
down across my face. She raised herself again and turned around. She sat on
my face again but this time in a sixty-nine position. Oh, I could feel her
suck my juices. This was so good. I loved the taste of her pussy. It was
filled with a whole night of love juice, sweat and cum. It was strong and
sexy. I hoped she liked the taste of my own cunt. We continued sucking each
other to the point of completion. The ride down was as sweet as the ride
up. We laid in one anothers grasp for a while until Annie said “Let’s go
for a swim.”
“Okay!” I said and jumped up. We donned our bikinis and headed for
the surf. The sand and sun felt so warm on my body.
We dove in the water and I was quickly refreshed and ready for
another day. I hadn’t slept all night, but it made no difference. We sat in
the shallow surf. Annie said that her goal in life was to have her cake and
eat it, too. That, for her, morality was a very practical thing. Sure she
was against violence and inflicting cruelity upon anyone, but she also felt
that life was up for grabs. She said she didn’t hesitate to lie or steal if
she felt no one would be harmed. In fact, she enjoyed deceit. For her, the
key was being aware of the difference between truth and lies and consciously
choosing one or the other. She said that what her life lacked was someone
that she could be truthful with who wouldn’t try to change her and who would
even value her for just those qualities that most people would abhor.
I said “What the heck! How about me? I’m ready for a real change in
life. I want a whole lot more, and I want you; so lets see. The guys should
be back pretty soon, and I’ve got to pee, shall we go back.”
Annie laughed “I can’t believe you would would run all the way back
to the room to pee when we’re sitting in the water right now. I never use
the john at the beach. I love the feeling of going in the water.”
“You’re right, I said. I spread my legs and concentrated and
released my stream of piss. It did feel good doing it in the water. Annie
stared at my crotch, and then reached her hand between my legs.
“I can feel your warm piss. It’s so sexy.” Annie said.
I put my fingers between my legs and also felt the warm stream in
the colder water. Annie sat back and said that we’d better be careful before
we attracted too much attention. I realized then that the beach had begun to
fill up.
“I still want to watch you pee.” I said.
“I’m afraid you won’t be able to.” Annie said. “I have to do more
than pee and for that I’ll have to swim out a bit.”
I was dumbfounded. “Are you really going to shit in the water?”
I told you I never use the john at the beach.” She said with a laugh
and ran out to the deeper water. At waist height she turned around and
waved.
As I swam out to her she continued to the deeper water. I stood and
watched as Annie ducked under the water and came up with her bottoms in her
hand. I watched her concentrate, and in a minute she smiled and waved again.
A few seconds later I could see the her shit floating away.
“You are one wild chick!” I said as she swam over to me. Annie smiled
and pointed down the beach at Jim and Jeff in the distance. As she put her
bikini bottoms on she said “What do you think we should do, sweetmeat.”
“Well, one thing I thought of is that after we return to the city we
should make it clear that there won’t be any more weekends like this and that
we’d be better off not swinging.” Annie frowned, but I waved my hand. “Wait!
Then we should each have affairs with the other’s guy. If I’m going to learn
to lie and cheat this seems like a great place to start. I’d love to have you
fucking Jim behind my back and get him to say all sorts of things about me.
But you’d have to tell me afterwards.”

DHL_Express
26-02-2008, 02:07 AM
Annie laughed and said “Laurie I love you; you’re wonderful.
Not only would I tell you, but you could be in the next room listening, or we
could rig up a mike and record it all. Super! You could sleep with Jeff
behind my back. Would you be hurt if Jim said negative things about you.”
“I don’t think so. I realize that what we had was not very serious
and, as a matter of fact, in a perverse way, it would be fun, as long as I
knew that I was sharing it all with you.”
“That all sounds great, but doesn’t it ruin tonight and the fun we
planned to have.”
“Not necessarily!” I smiled. “Sometimes a girl can have too much too
drink and go overboard. That could even be what precipitates tomorrows
decison not to have any more such weekends.”
“Laurie, that’s fantastic! And you know we can have more weekends
too, it just doesn’t have to be with Jim and Jeff. We could be alone or with
new guys or, hell, new girls even.” With that Annie waved toward the guys and
swam toward shore.

birdie8819
26-02-2008, 05:37 PM
Many Thanks bro sany and DHL_Express for keeping this thread warm . Will upz you guys when I return some favours first . ;)


Here's one short story for you guys - Sophia


Sophia huddled in her room, listening as the sounds of the approaching army grew more distinct. With each passing moment, the din grew louder and louder, until it seemed like the battle was beneath her very window. Shouts of men and the high whinnies of horses rang through the still atmosphere. The scents of sweaty horseflesh and blood permeated the air. Creeping to her window, Sophia peeked out; rearing horses, the flashing metal of swords and armour and bright red blood staining the earth were all that could be seen. It contrasted sharply with the clear, beautiful night, so bright with the full moon that it could have been day.

Sophia had expected a war. Her father, the King of this land, had angered many of their former allies when he had aligned himself with their allies' enemies. She had argued bitterly at the action, and had suffered for it. Women were not supposed to have brains; they were nothing more than a brood mare, according to her father. Her father would have been livid had he known that she had charmed her brother's tutor into giving her lessons as well. His death from the plague, a most dishonourable death, had been quick and he had left Sophia, his hard-headed daughter, Isabella, his beloved daughter, and Ian, his weak and cowardly son, without defences.

From her vantage point, she could see Ian and Isabella attempting to sneak into the woods, taking advantage of the war to cover their actions. Ian looked back, briefly, and caught his sister's eye. It was with regret on his face that he and Isabella disappeared into the trees.

Sophia sighed. It didn't surprise her that her siblings would take the coward's way out. They had always done things the easy way. Just then, she heard a great pounding on the Palace doors... the attacking army was battering them with great logs. It seemed that this Kingdom was indeed going to fall. Her bedchamber door clattered open and her beloved nurse stepped in, panting with fear.

"My lady, if they find you in the Royal quarters dressed in your Royal robes, they will surely kill you, or worse," her nurse shuddered at the thought. "Please, You Highness, you must wear these and come stand with the servants in our quarters. It is your only chance."

Knowing that her nurse was right, and not wanting to know what her nurse thought was worse than death, Sophia complied. Quickly shedding her silk gown, she allowed her nurse to help her into the cotton uniform of the servants. Quickly removing the intricate plaits from her long, auburn hair, Sophia gazed at her reflection in the mirror, and wondered what direction her life would now take. Barely 20, she caught a quick vision of herself working as a maid or laundress for the next 30 or 40 years. The thought brought tears to her eyes. Not because she minded the work... she loved her people and would be happy to toil beside them for the rest of her life. But she had been raised as a Princess, always taught to put her people first. Though the lesson had been lost on her older siblings, Sophia had taken it to heart. Now, she was forced to watch as her people came under a new King. She hoped he would treat them kindly.

Following her nurse quickly through the halls, they entered the servants' quarters just as the invading army succeeded in battering through the doors. Sophia's heart sank. The entry meant that her army had been defeated, that the men lay dead in the courtyard. Fighting back tears, she stood proudly, surrounded by the servants who loved her, to await her fate.

Finding no resistance inside the Palace walls, the invading men enclosed the knot of servants. At their head, a grizzled man stood, his face scared by many battles. "I am the General for the army of your new King. You will not be harmed if you do as I command. King Damien is kind, and will treat you well if you serve him without hesitation." Seeing their acquiescence, he continued. "It has come to our attention that the eldest children of your former King, Ian and Isabella, have fled. They were captured and will be taken to our land. They will be treated fairly. However, it is our understanding that there is one more Princess; a Princess Sophia, who was not seen fleeing. Where is she?" he demanded.

"Please, my lord," her nurse answered. "Our beloved Sophia died not a fortnight ago from the same disease her father was struck with."

Sophia nearly fell over... now they were faking her death? What was wrong with them? Certainly, the General would see through the ruse, and then they would all be in trouble. But no one contradicted her, even as they surrounded their Princess even closer.

Eyeing them, the General considered the answer. "Very well," he stated calmly. "It is well known that the Princess is but 20, and that she has a birthmark on the small of her back. It will be my King's pleasure to examine every woman of that approximate age, to confirm your answer. We will start with... you," he continued, pointing to Sophia.

Damien was not pleased by the General's announcement. His court had been concerned at his apparent lack of interest in begetting an heir, and had taken to throwing women at him. The General was convinced that he simply needed to re-ignite his interest in the fairer sex, and had begun presenting women of ill-repute to him as gifts. Damien did not know how to explain to his people that he was simply more interested in defeating his enemies than in marrying at this point in time. His lack of interest in the prostitutes and harem girls presented to him caused his court to fear that he had no interest in women at all. He did have an interest in women... just not any of the ones he had met. He wanted a woman that would engage his mind as well as interest his libido. He wanted a woman that would challenge him, one that would make him chase her, but always be willing to be caught. But not many women were educated, and even less were willing to risk displeasing a King. He was starting to think that, at his 29 years, his dream woman was just a figment of his imagination.

His breath caught in his throat as he watched the beautiful young woman his General had selected to be examined first walk forward. She was the most exquisite woman he had ever seen. She was tall, for a female, with auburn hair, sky blue eyes and porcelain skin. Her hips swayed gently as she walked toward the General. But what attracted him most was the proud, almost regal way she moved. All of a sudden, he was interested in examining her body. Being a servant, she would not have been formally educated so he could never be completely pleased with her, but at least she could give him some physical relief.

He moved quickly ahead of the woman into the room that he had chosen in which to lay claim to. It was obviously the old man's room, and had smelled of death, but the servants he had brought from his own land had cleaned the room expertly. The room was unrecognizable... the dark linens had been replaced by lighter, fresher colours, still masculine but younger. He quickly extinguished most of the candles in case this "examination" led to other pursuits. He knew he was good looking to most women. His black hair was worn short, and his green eyes were fringed with lashes his mother had always been jealous of. He was tall and well-muscled, something most women were pleased with. However the sight of the scars criss-crossing his thighs, abdomen, chest and back from many battles seemed to scare most of the women who had ever seen him naked. Thus, he preferred to perform in relative darkness.

The young woman and her escort entered the room. He nodded to the guard, who left the room. She stood proudly in front of him, her head held high and holding herself as tall as she could. She noticed the change in her father's room instantly. Once stuffy and oppressive, the darkened room smelled of beeswax candles and something... male. She started as a large man moved in the shadows. "Come forward," the man stated in a low voice. Still standing tall, she moved to the spot he indicated. "We know that Princess Sophia did not die from the plague. Where is she?" he questioned.

Sophia gulped. What had she been thinking? She should have spoken up the moment the General had demanded to know the truth. She had acted in fear for the first time in her life, and now it might have cost her the lives of her people.

"Please, Your Majesty," she choked out. "What will you do to the people when you find her?" concerned for her nurse's safety.

"Nothing. Obviously they love her. I only hope that in time, they will love their new King as much as their Princess," he stated calmly.

"And what of the Princess, my Liege?"

"I'm not sure what I will do with her," Damien replied. "It has been said that she opposed the actions of the old King. Now come closer, child. It is time for me to inspect you. Fear not, I will be gentle."



Continue next page ........

birdie8819
26-02-2008, 05:38 PM
Sophia moved forward, terrified. She still could not see his face, as the shadows were thick. She wondered why it was so dark in the room. She stood stalk still as he began his examination. It was not what she expected. He did not simply lift her dress, as she feared. First, he ran his hands through her long hair. He lifted the heavy mass from her shoulders and lightly traced the curve of her neck and over her delicate collar bone with one finger. She shivered at the feelings that coursed through her body. Feeling the slight tremor, Damien hooked his finger under her chin and lifted her face so that she was looking at him. For the first time in his life, a woman met his eyes. He should have been angry, for no one woman should dare meet his gaze, but he found the act strangely exciting. Lust stirred in his loins for the first time in many months and he found himself gazing at her soft lips. "Fear not, sweet," he said again, before placing his mouth on hers. It was clear from her surprised squeak and the lack of response, that she was entirely innocent in the ways of man and woman. While inexperienced women usually turned him off, it thrilled him to know he would be her first. He was determined to make this good for her.

The feeling of his mouth moving on hers made her body do strange things. Her nipples hardened and she felt strange stirrings in her womb. When he ran his tongue insistently against the seam of her sealed lips, she started. It was like he wanted to put his tongue insider her mouth! His tongue became more demanding and she gasped at the feeling. Taking advantage of her parted lips, his tongue slid inside to dance with hers. His hands left her shoulders and rested on her waist, holding her still as he began to kiss a path down the curve of her neck. He started at a spot behind her ear, licking it and making her jump. He chuckled at her innocence before making his way lower. She blushed as he nibbled at her pulse, sure he could feel how fast her heart was going. A moan came unbidden from her throat when he reached the hollow of her neck. Hearing this, he paid more attention to that spot, lightly biting, licking and suckling before lifting his head to blow a cool breeze over the spot. He looked at the love mark he had made with satisfaction.

He pulled her closer and let her feel his arousal against her stomach. Still kissing his way along her body, moving now over her collar bones and down toward the neckline of her dress, he didn't feel her tense.

Her head was fogged with a feeling she had never felt before. She enjoyed his lips on her skin, and almost forgot what had happened not one hour ago. But when she felt his bulge against her stomach, she tightened. He was going to take her. Her womb throbbed at the thought, but logic prevailed. He would find the mark at the base of her spine and figure out that she was the one he was looking for. And though he said he would treat her people with kindness, appreciating the fact that they were loyal to their leader, what would he do when he found out that she hadn't told him the truth? Suddenly ashamed that she would let a man take such considerations with her body after only knowing him for less hour, she wondered what to do next. She remembered the time, long ago, when she had been trying to get away from an unwanted suitor. She had kicked him between his legs in her haste, and he had dropped like a stone. Would it work again?

At the same moment, Damien had lifted his hands from her waist to palm her breasts. Unprepared for the feelings that the touch had elicited, she forgot what she had been planning to do. He gently rubbed his thumbs over her nipples, drawing out a long moan from her. Encouraged, he captured them between his fingers and began to tug on them. Heat flooded her body and she leaned closer to him. He continued squeezing them gently, rolling them between his fingers, until her back bowed and she whimpered helplessly. Smiling, he bent his head and sucked again at the hollow of her neck. Pleasure exploded between her thighs and, at that moment, all she cared about was what he was doing to her. She could feel wetness pooling in her undergarments, and her womanhood felt strangely empty.

He watched as she came undone in his arms, the shocked look of pleasure mixing with the confusion on her face. She was amazing... so innocent yet so responsive. That he could make her climax by simply touching her clothed nipples delighted him. He knew that he would never share her with anyone else. And if he ever got married, he would make it clear to his wife that this woman would be sharing his bed most nights. Murmuring his intentions on keeping her as his own into her ear, he cradled her against his chest as she recovered from what had surely been her first sexual experience. She seemed to tense at his words and he wondered if she was scared of what he was about to do. "It will only hurt for a second, sweeting," he promised. "Once the pain fades, I will give you such pleasure, what just happened will pale in comparison. Even though I must marry to produce an heir, you will stay with me, and our pleasure will continue."

At those words, all the pleasure drained from Sophia and was transformed into blinding rage. He thought she would give her body to him, despite what he had made her feel? He thought that she would cowl down to him, let herself become his whore? She was a Princess! Her determination to gain her freedom became the foremost thought in her mind. Looking over his shoulder, she noticed the open window. She had often climbed in and out of that window as a child after being dared by one of her siblings. She knew she could climb down the tree and hide until she could take off into the forest. There was a tiny hunting lodge, once meant for her brother before he stated he had no stomach to live in such primitive conditions, about three days journey. She could hide there until she figured out what to do.

As he bent his knees to kiss her, for he was much taller than her, even though she was tall for a woman, she took aim and raised her own knee right between his thighs. His breath came out in a gasp and he released her in surprise. She hurried to the window and launched herself into the tree. Scaling down the trunk, she could see him at the window, watching her descent. She shivered at the look on his face; he was not happy. He looked like a hunter closing in on is prey. Looking about carefully, she quickly darted into the forest, taking one moment to look back toward the window. He was no longer watching; he was probably calling to his guards to stop her. She ran with all the speed she could gather. Once she was discovered, he would find out she was Princess Sophia, for he would surely inspect her lower back then. And she was convinced that he would not be so kind and gentle with her when he realized that, not only had she lied to him, but she had risked his manhood as well. Her only hope was to make it to the hunting lodge. She just hoped she could remember the way.

***

Damien's breath left his body at the contact of her knee. Her aim hadn't been very good, catching him in the inner thigh instead of his penis, but his surprise at her attack had left him breathless and unable to move. He watched as she made her way to the open window. Finally rousing himself, he ran to the window just in time to watch her fly to the tree and scale her way down. Not wanting to tell his army that he had been bested by a mere girl, he ran down the hall, past his troops and out the Palace doors. The General approached him cautiously from behind. "How did she escape, Damien?" he questioned.

Anyone else who had dared to call him by his first name would have been sorely punished. But the General had known him for a very long time, had indeed known his parents since before he was born. Damien had taken a post under him in the army, as he was the youngest of four boys. The General had comforted him as, one by one, his brothers had been slain in battle, leaving him the heir to the throne. Having never been prepared for the task of being King, the General had taken it upon himself to train Damien in the ways of a true warrior King. When Damien's father had passed on, the General had become somewhat of a father-figure to him. Turning to the man he revered, the King faced the General with a look of self-disgust.

"I found her beautiful and engaging. I tried to seduce her. When I told her I would keep her, even after I married, she grew upset and climbed out the window," Damien confessed.

Pleased that Damien had finally shown some interest in a woman, the General laughed at his predicament. "Son, you never tell a woman that she is good only for your pleasure! You wait until she can't live without you, and then pretend that you are being forced to marry," he said, still chuckling. Seeing the look on Damien's face, he took pity on the young man. "Go, Your Majesty. Find her, and make her yours. We will worry about the consequences lf your words later. I will find something to tell the troops. I won't let you lose face."

With that, the King sprinted towards the forest, determined to win back the little minx who had escaped him.


The End

birdie8819
26-02-2008, 05:47 PM
Milly on the Train



The train ride was sure to be a long one. She was traveling from Chicago to California on the Zephyr. She was on her way to make a life for herself in the west. She wasn't sure doing what yet, but knew that she could do it out west. She sighed and decided to go sit in the observation car for a while. She brushed back the golden brown locks from her face as she picked up her book and left her sleeper room. She was a fairly small woman so the semi-tight quarters didn't really bother her that much, she just wanted to be able to look out the windows and take in some sun as she read.

She walked down the corridor and through the next couple cars before she reached the observation car. She took a seat in the warm afternoon sun, stretching her legs out on a nearby chair. The car was fairly empty with just a few people around. She didn't mind though, she was happy for the quiet so she could read. She reached down and scratched her leg through her jeans and then ran the hand up over her tight-fitting, blue t-shirt to rub her shoulder as she tried to get comfortable enough to read.

After a couple minutes, she managed to find a comfortable position and began to read. It was a romance novel that began with an innocent, young noble girl going for a ride in the countryside alone for the first time. The girl strays away from the path she had always taken when riding with others and found herself traveling through a lightly wooded area following a stream.

She looked up from her book and sighed wistfully, staring out the window at the trees as they passed by. She stared and stared and soon began to see herself riding through the woods as if the train was a camera in a movie. It wasn't long before she ran into another rider though, surprising herself a little. She followed it through though wanting to see who this new rider was. They were riding for a while when they came to this waterfall in the mountainside, just as the train slowed to a stop having to wait for another train to pass the next section of tracks first.

When she looked back out the window there she was with the other rider still, only the other rider leaned in and began to kiss her. She blushed and shifted in her chair as she realized her mind was wandering that direction, glancing around to make sure nobody could tell. The next time she looked out the window they had dismounted and the horses were drinking from the pool below the waterfall. She couldn't spot herself or the man that had been kissing her at first until she looked to the far bank. Laying on her back with the man half over her, still kissing her softly. Their clothes hanging on a branch on the other side apparently having swam across to be in the sun.

She flushed as she felt a warm tickle growing deep between her legs, biting her lip slightly as she debated whether or not she should do anything about it in this public car. She glanced around, her normally pale skin a pinkish color as the heat ran up to her cheeks. Nobody seemed to be paying her any attention at all, so she slid one hand discreetly between her thighs. She ran her fingers down one thigh slowly then back up the inside as she began to tease herself through her jeans. She bit her lip a little more as the feeling started to grow and she could feel herself getting wetter. Her fingers starting to rub a little harder through her jeans, her breath catching and then coming deeper as she let her imagination run.

"Looks fun." She jolts upright, her hands gripping the chair. Her eyes wide and her breathing fast at having been caught, slowly she turned her head to see who had caught her. Black boots followed by loose jeans as her eyes moved up her assailant's body. A loose black t-shirt over a lean body, olive skin and green eyes that stared down at her as the face that went with them smiled. She blushed and quickly got up and ran back through the cars to her sleeper. She slumped back against the door as she got in, hands over her face, blushing brightly. She was still there when there was a knock on the door, which again caused her to jump, and her breathing and heart rate to skyrocket. She turned and the door crept opened.

It was him! He smiled at her and held out her book. When she made no move to grab it he stepped into the room and held it out to her. She took it quickly and he grinned, his eyes not moving from hers. Why was he staring at her like that? She was so absorbed in his eyes that she didn't notice as his other hand reached over and locked the door. Nor did she notice when he moved closer until he was right in front of her. She gasped as realization struck her and she tried to back up but his hands wrapped around her waist and held her there. She opened her mouth to protest, but before she could he leaned down and kissed her. He pressed his lips softly but firmly against hers, his tongue slipping over them and running over her tongue lightly. She moaned, half in protest half in something else. Her eyes wide as she realized she was kissing him back.

What was going on? Why was she allowing this...no more then allowing it! Why was she returning his advances on her in this way? She couldn't seem to find the answers to these questions as they raced through her head. He just continued to kiss her slowly, tilting his head so that their lips locked together. He slid his hands over her back caressing it softly, but damn, she could swear she felt the desire in his hands as they ran over her lithe body. Slowly his hands made their way to her sides, and he broke the kiss for the first time. He gazed into her eyes still and the heat and desire in them made her want to melt. That feeling between her legs was still there but stronger now. It felt like a little bonfire inside of her, the tickle having grown into an itch. She wanted to touch herself and the thought made her blush even more.

She realized her hands were on his chest, running over it not unlike his hands on her. She whimpered to herself and looked up into his eyes. He smiled again as he looked down into her own green eyes and suddenly she felt like everything was going to be ok. He pressed on her sides and moved her back against the wall of the room. With him in there with her, she realized they really were quite small rooms. She laughed softly, looking up at him, he was a good deal taller then her. If she looked straight ahead it only brought her gaze to his chest. He leaned his head down and started to kiss her again, letting one of his hands slide down her thigh. She moaned into it this time, accepting it as she returned the kiss wantonly. Barely realizing what she was doing, her hands moved down to his waist and then began to push his shirt up. He raised his arms and helped her get his shirt off, letting it drop afterwards as she ran her hands over his now bare chest. She bit her lip and then leaned in, kissing and nibbling her way over his chest. He moaned, reaching down and pulling her shirt up and then off.

She blushed, trying to cover herself at first. He smiled and gently took her arms and pulled them back around him, then looked down at her pert, young breasts. Smooth and firm as the baby blue bra held them together, they weren't the largest breasts and she was very shy about them. He slid his hands up her arms and then onto her breasts, cupping them and squeezing firmly. She bit her lip as she watched his hands squeezing and fondling her breasts through her bra, until finally she couldn't take it anymore and reached back and unfastened it. Shyly looking up at him as she let it fall down her arms and onto the floor. He smiled warmly, leaning down and taking most of one breast into his warm mouth, she practically fluttered off the floor.



Continue next page .......

birdie8819
26-02-2008, 05:48 PM
Shuddering as waves of pleasure ran from her moistened nipple to that fire between her legs as his tongue played with it. He squeezed the other breast with his hand, his thumb and forefinger slowly closing on the nipple and tweaking and pulling gently on it. She found herself on her tiptoes with her shoulders against the wall as she arched her back trying to push more into his wanting mouth. She ran her hands over his chest and then down, needing more now. Her fingers reached his pants and ran over the front of them exploring, she could feel his cock and to her excitement she could feel it growing harder under her hands. She quickly unbuttoned his pants and pulled them open, reaching her hands in and grabbing his cock and pulling it out. She looked down at it, breathing deeply as she stroked it, thinking about having it fill her.

He moaned and reached down with his free hand, still sucking and licking her breasts as he worked her pants open and pushed them down her thighs. Stepping up, he pushed them the rest of the way off with his foot. Here she was, standing in front of this man she knew nothing about in nothing but her panties and wanting him to take her. He leaned into her, pulling her chin up so he could kiss her. She returned the kiss, still stroking his now hard cock with her hands. He reached down to her thighs and lifted her against the wall, her hands holding his cock just in front of her. She moaned into the kiss and let go of his cock for a second, causing her to shudder as it fell forward and hit her sensitive slit through her rather damp panties. She started to reach for it again but he stepped in and started moving his hips, rubbing the shaft of his cock against her panty-clad slit.

She moaned, breathing deeper and faster, trying to return his kiss still. His tongue in her mouth, twirling and massaging her own tongue in a passionate dance, she felt so soft and warm against him. He reached around her thigh, his own breathing deep, using his fingers to pull her panties to the side. They moaned together as his cock began rubbing directly against her warm, wet slit. She gasped and leaned her head back as she got closer and closer to the release she craved. He found her neck with his lips and his teeth, kissing and nibbling on her neck hungrily. She moaned again, so close. Slowly, he drew his hips back, his cock sliding down her slit until the tip was nestled against her opening and then he pushed forward, sinking the length of his cock into this young girl that had captivated him so in the observation car. She was very wet and very hot as he entered her, her muscles squeezing his cock, clamping down on it like they wouldn't let it go now that they had it.

She gasped loudly and then cried out, her body shuddering as her orgasm took her. She could feel his hard rod inside her, filling her. She could feel as her muscles tried to pull more in even now. He began to move, slowly pistoning his cock in and out. Almost the entire length entering her each time, everything seemed to find its rhythm. Their hearts beating, the breaths they took, the movements of their bodies, and beyond all seemed to fade into one slow beat, fading away until nothing remained but the warmth and the pleasure. Two pieces of a whole pulsing and throbbing together for what seemed like an eternity. Then more heat as she felt him cum inside her, filling deep inside her with his seed. She squeezed at his body, pulling him in tight as he leaned in, keeping her pinned between him and the wall. Then he began to move more and the one whole moved as waves of pleasure mingled with the warm feel of the feelings growing in both of the pieces. Finally, as they came down they became two again, but two connected somehow. They were both tired and sweaty, but neither moved. Lying together having gotten to the bunk at some point, he lay on his back and she laid over him, resting her head on his chest as the bathed in each other's warmth. They let sleep take them both as the train continued west.



The End

birdie8819
26-02-2008, 05:53 PM
The Cabin


Cook Forest State Park is miles away from anything Philly has to offer and Andrew could feel himself relaxing as the truck surged deeper into the forest. When was the last time he'd taken an actual vacation? He couldn't remember, but he was bound and determined to make the best of the four-day weekend ahead. No phone calls at all hours of the day and night, no internet, no email, no contact with the outside world...just peace and much needed quiet.

The Cabin had been in his family for generations, and sat on more than one hundred acres of land nestled in the Black Mountains high above the Clarion River. Dusk wasn't far off when he finally glimpsed the slanted roof of the two story abode and pulled along side the structure, cutting the engine.

He pulled out his bags, headed towards the cabin, across the back porch to an unassuming door, unlocked it, and swung it open. Andrew walked into the warm, spacious kitchen and flipped the light switch. The cabin had a rustic feel but was distinctly modern. Beyond the kitchen he stepped through a comfortable dining room, and then into a spacious sitting area with massive fire place and overstuffed suede furniture. He opened the front door and stepped out onto a huge deck that wrapped around half of the structure with sitting areas on both sides of the door. A path below the porch steps split; one led around towards the truck, the other, to a fire pit, a covered gazebo, and hot tub.

Back inside and up the round staircase to the top floor was two small bedrooms and a large, master bedroom with bathroom and fireplace. He dropped his bag at the foot of the bed and went back downstairs, grabbed a beer from the newly stocked fridge and sunk decisively on the couch, and, before he knew it, nodded off.

****

Andrew's eyes shot open and he fought through his confusion and the darkness around him to make sense of what had just happened. The last few seconds replayed in his now conscious mind and he realized that noise from the kitchen had woken him; the back door was open. Someone was in the cabin. He lifted himself and peered over the back of the couch, but it was too dark to make out anything other than a figure moving about. Quietly he slipped off of the couch, walked through the small dining area until he was standing right at the kitchen. He reached his hand out and felt the wall, searching for the light switch. He didn't have a weapon on him, but he was certain that coming face to face with the prowler would be enough to scare them off. The cabin had one break in a year, usually college kids looking for beer. He felt the switch and said a silent prayer. In the otherwise soundless night, the switch presented a loud "click" as he pushed it upward.

Glass crashed to the floor and shattered in thousands of tiny pieces as a blood-curdling scream filled the cabin and the person in the kitchen jumped backwards towards the door. To Andrew's amazement, across from him stood a young woman. A very attractive young woman, who at the moment appeared afraid for her life.

"Oh my God!" she gasped, clutching her purse to her chest, "please don't hurt me!"

"I won't--- I mean, I'm not going to hurt you."

"What are you doing here?!" she demanded, "This is private property!"

"I know, I—"

"Get out, get out or I'm calling the cops!" She fumbled through her purse and came out with her cell, which she immediately dropped. It skidded across the floor stopping just in front of his feet.

"Good luck," he said quietly, "cell phones usually don't work up here."

"This is private property!"

"Yes, I know, so what are you doing here?"

"What am I doing here? What am I doing here? You're in no position to ask me what I am doing here, you're trespassing!"

"No, technically, you're trespassing."

"I have permission to be here."

"Permission from whom?"

"The owners. The Lucas family, to be specific."

Suddenly Andrew smiled and shook his head. "Wait a minute, don't I know you?"

"I doubt that very seriously."

"No, no, I'm pretty sure I know who you are. You're Camille Boulanger, right?"

"How do you know my name?" she said looking even more alarmed than before.

"I'm Andrew Lucas, Amanda's brother."

Camille squinted at him and then looked as though she'd been struck hard by distant memories. "Oh my God," she said slowly. "Andrew? Andrew Lucas?"

He chuckled, "Yes."

"Jesus, it's been what...fifteen years since I've seen you!"

"Twelve," he said. "You and my sister were always inseparable."

"You look so... different! I didn't recognize you, I'm so sorry."

"That's alright. You haven't changed one bit." He picked up the phone and set it on the counter, opened the cabinet under the sink and pulled out a small brush and dustpan, knelt at her feet and began sweeping up the glass.

"I'm so sorry about that, I must have knocked it off of the table."

"It's alright, don't worry about it, just stand right there, I don't want any glass to cut through your sandals."

When he'd finished sweeping he straitened and faced her. "What on Earth are you doing here?" She asked.

He crossed his arms and smiled wryly, "you must be forgetting this is the Lucas cabin, not the Boulanger cabin."

"Amanda said that no one would be here," she said in an apologetic tone.

"Well, usually that's true, no one is here this time of year, but I thought the holiday weekend would be a good time for a mini vacation."

They eyed each other, both uncertain of what to do next.

She nodded, "well, that's just great. I made a three hour drive for absolutely no reason. So... then, I should go. I'm sorry to have barged in on you the way I did."

"Wait a minute," he said, "you don't have to go, I'll go. If Amanda said you can have the place for the weekend, you can have it."

"Oh no, it's your cabin, you stay."

"But you obviously made plans, so you should stay. Besides, you really don't want to drive out of here when it's this dark; it's not recommended anyway."

"I'm a city girl, I can handle it. I've taken self defense and I know how to change my own tire. Plus, I carry mace."

Andrew gave her a once over; perfectly manicured hands, designer sweat suit, expensive leather duffle bags and perfectly coifed hair and shook his head emphatically. "You may be able to take on a mugger in a dark alley, but the roads out here aren't marked very well, and at night you can get turned around. It's happened to plenty of people before, including me, and I've spent my whole life coming up here. Even I don't like to make the drive when it's dark. If you make a wrong turn and run out of gas, you're screwed. Mace can't help you when you're in below freezing temperatures out in the middle of bum fucked Egypt."

"Well, there are two of us and only one cabin, so what do you suggest, I sleep in my car?" "Of course not."

"You sleep in the bed of your truck?"

"You're funny. Look, there might be one cabin, but there are three bedrooms." She looked skeptical and shifted her weight from one leg to the other and back again. "Just for tonight. I'll go in the morning and you can finish your weekend."

"I'll go in the morning; I can't kick you out of your own cabin."

He sighed, a grin teasing the corners of his mouth. "Why don't we just agree that we both stay tonight- inside the cabin?" She thought about it, and then reluctantly nodded. "Have you been here before?" She shook her head. "Well then let me show you where your room is." He bent to grab her duffle bags but she scooped them up quickly.

He smiled and stepped back. "Alright, come on then."

Andrew led her upstairs, down the short hall and into the master bedroom. He grabbed his own duffle bag off of the floor as she stepped in.

"Wait a minute," she said, looking at his bag, "you don't have to move, I can just take another room."

He shook his head, "this room is the most comfortable, I'll move down the hall." Before she could object further, he'd gone.

Camille sighed and sat on the edge of the bed, tired and frustrated. Andrew Lucas was absolutely the last person she expected to see here. She hadn't seen much of him at all when she graduated and went to college, and though she and Amanda were still thick as thieves, she'd forgotten all about the shy, often pimple faced brother to her best friend of more than twenty years. If not for his eyes and his smile, she'd never have recognized him. The truth was, she didn't want to see anybody, which was the point to coming to the cabin. She needed to get away...needed to be alone.

A few minutes later his muscular frame filled the doorway. "I'm sure you had a long drive. Hungry?"



Continue next page ........

birdie8819
26-02-2008, 05:54 PM
She waived her hand, "I can throw something together, it's alright."

"Forget that. I planned to cook anyway, so I might as well cook for two."

"No really, it's okay, I can fix something for myself, I don't want to put you out."

"Either you're really not in the mood for an actual meal or you think I can't cook."

She opened her mouth, shocked and then closed it again, unable to refute his idea.

"Aha! So you think I can't cook? All the time you spent at my house growing up and you never noticed all the time I spent with my mother in the kitchen? Tisk, tisk."

"Fried baloney sandwiches don't qualify as a meal."

"What?"

"Fried baloney. Don't tell me you don't remember, you used to make them all the time after school, which would completely stink up the house. No, no, none for me."

"Okay, first of all I got over fried baloney a long time ago, and second of all, you actually remember that?"

"The rancid smell of fried pig's butt? Yes, I remember."

"You are absolutely the same smart ass that you were in high school. Well, don't worry; I wouldn't dare serve something like that to a guest. I have a bit more tact than that. So now that we're clear that I know my way around a kitchen, are you going to let me cook for you, or are you going to stick to power bars, granola and vitamin water?"

"Okay, uncle, I get it. Yes, I am starving."

"Good. I'll go open the Spam right now, give it time to air out."

"Ha ha, very funny."

"I thought so," he said with a mischievous smile. "If you need anything I'll be in the kitchen."

"Umm, just one question; is it safe to sit in the hot tub at night?"

"Oh no," he said with mocked concern, "the boogie man comes out at night, you don't want to do that."

Camille rolled her eyes, her hands on her hips. "That's not funny."

He shrugged, "sure it's safe, though you may find yourself being watched by a raccoon or two, or ten, maybe a deer even."

"Would it be alright if I took a soak? My back is killing me."

He smiled again, "you don't have to ask. Mi casa su casa, alright?"

She nodded, "alright."

***

Forty-five minutes later, Camille sat in the hot tub, her head back and eyes closed. Andrew stood for a moment and watched her, then reached out and touched her shoulder. She jumped slightly lifted her head and blinked, and he smiled his signature smile.

"Dinner is ready". He said, handing her a thick terry cloth robe, "I thought you might need this, it's getting pretty chilly out here," then he turned and walked back to the cabin. From within the living room he watched her through the window as she stood, wearing a barely there two piece and swaddled herself in the robe. Seconds later she came around the side of the cabin and stepped onto the deck. In the corner was a beautifully set table for two with candles all around, the moon bright in the sky above.

"Oh," she said, surprised. He stood and pulled out her chair.

Camille stared for a moment, taking in the sight before her. Finally he turned in her direction, "are you okay? Did I forget something?"

She shook her head and cleared her throat, sitting in the open chair, "I just didn't expect...this."

Andrew shrugged as he spooned steamed vegetables onto his plate. "I hope you like salmon."

"As a matter of fact I do."

They sat, eating in silence for a while.

"So," he finally said, setting down his fork and sipping his wine, "if I remember correctly, didn't you go into architecture?" he asked.

She nodded, picking up her own glass, "what about you?"

"I'm a CPA."

"And is that as boring as it sounds?"

"Sure. But it's equally lucrative."

"Ah yes, the money." He smiled again. "I think I remember Amanda telling me you helped her pass trig."

"And calculus, algebra and every other math class she had."

"Guess she doesn't have to worry about that at the gallery?"

"Nope. And she has a really good accountant; I made sure of that myself."

Again they ate in silence.

"Whatever happened to Brad?" he finally asked.

"Who?" she asked, confused.

"Brad Roberts. I thought for sure you guys would have gotten married."

"The quarterback?!" He nodded and she laughed, tossing her head back. "Oh no, absolutely not."

"But you guys were high school sweethearts. It sure seemed like you were in love with him."

"I was. At least I think I was. But, when you have a crush on someone else, you rarely marry your high school sweetheart. And, maybe the mere reality of having a crush on someone else means I couldn't have been in love with him."

"Who did you have a crush on?"

She laughed again, this time with a hint of nervousness. "You'll make fun of me if I tell you."

"I most certainly will not!"

"You will."

"I won't, I promise. Come on, you can tell me."

She eyed him and then leaned on the table. "Alright. Michael Doyle."

"Michael Doyle"?!

"You promised you wouldn't make fun!"

"I'm not, I'm not!" He insisted, a strong smile on his lips and laughter in his eyes. "I'm not making fun. I just never imagined that the captain of the cheerleading squad had a crush on the captain of the drama club and co-captain of the debate team."

"Why not? Too smart for me?"

"I wouldn't dare suggest that. He was far from cool, as high school standards go."

"Well, I thought he was plenty cool. Too cool for me."

"You were homecoming queen. You were the most popular girl there."

"Maybe. Maybe not. What about you?"

"Me?"

"Yeah, who was your high school sweetheart?"

He laughed, "Do you remember what I looked like in high school? There were no sweethearts for me."

"Well... you had to have a crush on someone."

"Everyone has a crush on someone in high school."

So. Who was it? Anyone I would remember? Come on, out with it, I told you, now you have to tell me."

"Alright," he said, setting his fork down. "You."

"Me what?"

"You were the girl I had a crush on in high school." His bright grey eyes penetrated her. Camille sat up, her mouth open.

"Oh come on, you can't be that shocked. It makes perfect sense. You were older, even if just by a year, hugely popular, drop dead gorgeous, nice, funny...plus I saw you in your underwear once when you spent the night at my house. That's the inspiration for any high school boy's wet dream."

"Oh my god," she gasped, "I remember that! I was in the bathroom, changing out of my cheer uniform."

"I swear to God I didn't know that when I opened the door," he said raising his hands in surrender.

"I think I might have thrown something at you!"

"The soap. Complete with soap dish."

She giggled, "Oh yes, I do remember that."

"You left my young, virgin mind traumatized."

"You were a virgin?!" she said in a hushed voice, leaning into the table once more.

"Again, did you see me in high school? That was my junior year, and yeah, I was still a virgin. I bet you weren't though."



Continue next page ........

birdie8819
26-02-2008, 05:55 PM
"Hey, thanks a lot!"

"You know what I mean."

"I was the high school tramp?"

"No, of course not. You just had a certain...air...appeal. I don't know the right word. Then again, it could have been my overactive imagination making you something you weren't. Seeing my sister's friends in their underwear, their scant pj's, their tiny two piece bathing suits, well, for a hormonal boy such as myself, it was a lot to deal with."

She sat back, watching his face. "So how long did you have a crush on me?"

Since the seventh grade," he said.

"Why didn't you ever say anything? Most boys say something, or try and make a move. Why didn't you?"

"Did you tell Michael Doyle how you felt about him?"

"Hell no!"

"Well there you have it. I wasn't about to tell you either. I was content to sit back and watch from afar. It gave me a chance to learn about you."

"Oh?" she said surprised. "What kinds of things did you learn?"

It was his turn to lean forward. "Well, let's se," he said with genuine thought, "I learned that blackberry pie is your favorite, because every time you came to a barbeque you passed on the apple pie and the chocolate cake and went for blackberry pie, two scoops of vanilla on the side, of course. Madonna was at least one of your favorite singers because damn near every time you drove up to the house it was blasting out of your car. And, I learned that purple was your favorite color, because when you and my sister went to tolo's and proms together, your dress was always a shade of purple."

"Wow," she said, "you noticed all of that?"

He shrugged, "I guess I did."

"I don't think my own boyfriend noticed details like that."

"Yeah well, then he was an idiot."

Camille giggled and sipped her wine again. "So when did you forget about me?"

"What do you mean?"

"Well, your crush had to end at some point, right?"

"What about you? When did you get over Michael Doyle?"

"I'm not sure I ever did."

"Well then, there you have it. Maybe I never got over you either."

She put her glass down. "You can't be serious."

"No? Why not?"

"At some point in time someone else had to come along and strike your fancy."

"Oh sure. I didn't remain a virgin forever, thank God. But there is something about your first crush. It never completely goes away, don't you think?"

She nodded, "that sounds about right."

Again the silence enveloped them as they watched the reflection of the moon on the lake below, each consumed by their own thoughts. For the next four hours, conversation ebbed and flowed with little effort; each at complete ease with the other, the familiarity palpable.

Finally Andrew stood, picking up their plates. "It's getting late, and I'm going to head out early tomorrow. You'll probably be asleep when I leave, so...it was good to see you. This was...nice."

"You too, thank you for dinner, it was wonderful."

He nodded and walked inside. After a few minutes she went into the cabin, stopping in the doorway to the kitchen.

"I was thinking," she said as his head snapped up in surprise. "I was thinking that, you know...there's no reason why we can't both stay here. I mean, I know, you, you know me. This cabin is more than big enough for the both of us; between us we have more than enough food and supplies for the next four days. Besides...I would feel horrible kicking you out. Don't go on my account, that's all I'm saying."

He wiped his hands on a towel and crossed his arms. "I don't want you to be uncomfortable, and I don't want to ruin your weekend."

"Then stay, please. You won't be ruining anything."

"Alright, I'll stay."

"Great!" She broke into a smile so familiar it felt like he'd seen it just the day before. She grabbed more dishes from the table and returned to the kitchen. As he took them from her, their fingers brushed together and Camille distinctly felt the foreign sensation of a butterfly, hatching from its cocoon in the pit of her stomach, fluttering its wings for the first time.

"I'm tired," she said and stepped back, "I think I'm going to go to bed."

"Cool," he said, "I got this. Sleep well."

"Thanks. Good night."

For the second time in less than twenty four hours Andrew was awakened from a sound sleep by unfamiliar noises in the night. He lay on his back, his heart beating fast as he cleared the sleep from the corners of his mind. He had been dreaming. He'd been dreaming of Camille, one like the dreams from their high school days. His hand had managed to find his cock, stiff and warm. He blinked in the darkness, thinking of how she looked, how her skin felt, the way her dark, curly hair fell across her face, the way she moaned and gasped his name .

"Andrew!" He bolted upright. "Andrew, are you awake?"

"Uh, yeah, what's going on?" he whispered back.

"There's something downstairs. I can hear something down there!"

"Inside?"

"I don't know!"

"Alright," he said, getting out of bed. He crossed the room in the dark and she came into focus as he neared the doorway. She looked panicked, standing in a silk nightgown.

He stepped past her into the hallway and started slowly down the stairs, Camille nearly glued to his back, her hand on his bare shoulder.

The stairs creaked beneath their naked feet. He stopped at the bottom and listened; he wasn't sure what it was, but something was outside the kitchen door.

"Do you hear that?" She whispered.

"Mmmhmm."

"What is it?"

"I don't know."

He moved into the kitchen and she followed. He recognized the sound of the doorknob jiggling and froze.

"Two break-ins in one day." He said.

"This isn't funny!" she hissed.

Suddenly the garbage cans toppled over outside the door with a loud 'crash', and Camille jumped.

"Alright," he said and walked to the door, pushing the curtain back from the window. There, on the other side standing in the shadows were half a dozen raccoons. "Little bastards." She peaked over his shoulder. "They've been trying to figure out those animal proof garbage cans for the longest time. They're smart, but we're smarter." He turned to her, "we're safe for now."

She smiled nervously, shivering in the cold air. "I bet you think I overreacted just a tad bit there."

"Nope. Strange place, strange noises, makes sense to me. But now I think you should get back upstairs because you look like you're freezing."

She nodded and turned, walking up the stairs quickly. To her surprise he followed her into her room.

"What are you doing?"

"I'm going to put a fire in this fireplace so you're not so cold. The fire downstairs went out hours ago and it's only going to get colder."

She sat in the bed, her knees to her chest, the blanket pulled up and watched as he took wood from the corner of the room and stacked it expertly in place. "I'll make it just the right size to get you through till morning." He took a box of matches from the mantle and struck one, tossing it onto the small woodpile and watched as the smoke grew to a steady flame. "There, that should do it." He walked to the door and turned to her, "let me know if you hear anything else."

She blushed, smiling. "Good night Andrew."

***

The next morning Camille awoke to the sound of an axe splitting wood at a steady pace. She got out of bed, pulling on the same terry cloth robe Andrew had given her the night before and looked out her window. He was behind the cabin and she watched as he went through the pile of wood, cutting each piece down to size. She could see the muscles in his arms, his back and his shoulders as he swung the axe with as much ease as a ball player swings a bat. She lay across the bed and closed her eyes, listening to the sound and thinking about...Andrew. His tall, muscular frame, thick, dark curly hair and a smile that simply devastated her senses...Amanda's little brother.

The axe stopped. The kitchen door opened, closed, and he was on the stairs. Each step he took quickened her heart. She knew he was right at her door, that he could see her lying there, that he was watching her, not knowing that she was thinking of nothing but him. He tapped on the door, "you alright?"

"Mmmhmmm." "I have some more wood for you, can I come in?"

"Mmmhmmm." She finally opened her eyes and rolled over, watching as he stacked the corner of her room full of freshly cut pine.

"Are you hungry?" he asked, dusting off his hands.

"Probably."




Continue next page ..........

birdie8819
26-02-2008, 05:56 PM
"Well there's breakfast downstairs when you want it."

"How long have you been up?"

He shrugged, "a few hours."

"A few hours? What time is it?"

"Let's see, it's nine-thirty."

"Are you serious?"

"Yeah, why?"

"I haven't slept this late in...forever."

"I know what you mean. This place can have that affect on you. Well, I'm done here. I'll see you downstairs."

"Okay. Thank you."

He smiled...damn that smile. "You're welcome."

***

Twenty minutes later she walked into the kitchen.

"Well hello," he said looking up from the newspaper, "coffee?"

"Umm... juice?"

"Orange?"

"Dear god yes."

He laughed as she smiled, "coming right up. Do you want a light breakfast or a heavy breakfast."

"I can get it, I don't want to put you out."

"My home training suggests otherwise. We're both staying here, but it's my cabin; that makes you my guest, so, heavy or light?"

"Light."

He handed her a glass of fresh orange juice and she wandered onto the front deck as he prepared her plate. She was astonished by the quiet, it came from every direction. She sat in a comfortable chair watching the river in the distance, and then noticed that the candles, table and chairs they'd sat in the night before were gone. Just then Andrew was next to her, handing her a plate with fresh fruit, a small cup of oatmeal and a piece of toast.

"Thank you." She said grabbing a piece of melon and popping it in her mouth. He disappeared back into the cabin and she ate alone, watching the birds as they hopped about, curious of her presence. When she had finished, she tossed bread crumbs to her newfound winged friends and went back inside. Andrew was on the couch, still reading the paper, and she passed him and went into the kitchen.

She emerged, stretching and said "so what are you going to do today?"

He looked up from the paper. "Do you feel like a walk before lunch, I have a basket packed? If not I won't be offended, just wanted to offer"

"I don't know..."

"If you'd rather just hang out by yourself that's cool."

"I just...I don't want to interfere with your time. Don't get me wrong, you're a good host, a great host, and I'd love to go on a hike...we've kind of been thrown together unexpectedly."

"Then we might as well make the best of it, don't you think?"

She smiled, feeling her face warm. "Alright, a walk it is," she said and went back upstairs to shower.

***

A few hours later they set out along a secluded path to a rocky overhang about three miles from the cabin. The river looked farther away, but at the same time even bigger. They sat on the immense outcropping and ate lunch, then lay on the cool stone, looking at the river, talking about much of nothing at all as the sun crept across the sky. They had been on the path back to the cabin for about 30 minutes when the first enormous rain drops fell.

"We better move, that's going to turn into a downpour in a few minutes." He took her hand in his and they dashed as quickly as they could along the path. In the near distance thunder rumbled and the raindrops intensified, until they could barely see in front of their faces, and it was more than ten minutes later when they finally burst from the trees and onto the clear land around the cabin. Camille could do nothing but laugh. They were both drenched, their clothes hanging against their bodies. They ran onto the front porch and Andrew fumbled with the key, unable to open the door. She had never seen rain as powerful as this, and it chilled her to the bone.

"I think my fingers are frozen," he yelled over the rain pounding all around them. After a few more seconds he gave up, grabbed her hand and ran off of the porch, down the path and around the cabin to the hot tub.

He jerked off his coat, and struggled to get his soaked sweater over his head. "What are you doing?" she yelled over the roaring thunder.

"Getting in!" He flung his t-shirt aside and peeled his jeans off, standing in nothing but his boxers before jumping down into the steaming tub. He looked up at her, "this is where you take your clothes off and get in! You're going to freeze!"

"I'm already freezing!"

"Well then what the hell are you waiting for?"

"I'm just supposed to take off all of my clothes?"

Andrew turned his back to her. "There, now get in woman!"

With the privacy she needed, Camille kicked off her shoes and pulled of her jeans and jacket, standing in her lace panties and a pale pink tank top. She stepped down into the tub and sighed as the heat enveloped her.

"Okay, I'm in."

Andrew turned back around and immediately splashed her, laughing nearly out of control at the shocked expression on her face, water dripping from her nose and chin. She splashed him back and they went to war until there was just as much water out of the hot tub as there was in it, and the rain and hot water became one and the same. Finally they collapsed across from each other, deep in the tub as the downpour eventually reduced to a shower.

"I'm not sure this was the best idea."

"Why?"

"Well, because when we get out of here the air is going to be freezing."

Camille literally shuddered at the thought and looked at him expectedly.

"I'll go", he sighed.

***

About ten minutes later Andrew came back from the cabin in dry clothes. He held open her robe as she scoffed, "close your eyes mister, you've already seen me in my underwear, and that was enough."

"Oh be quiet", he said, but closed his eyes anyway. She stood and pulled the robe on, wrapping it tight. He opened his eyes and then held out her flip flops. "So your feet don't get muddy," he said. They walked to the cabin and she went inside and to the fireplace which he had wisely lit when he first came in.

"Well that was exciting," she said rubbing her hands together.

"Yeah, well, we're lucky we were already on our way back, could have been much worse."

She nodded absentmindedly, enjoying the feel of the heat emanating from the fire.

Andrew stood at the stove, heating water for tea, and over so often would glance in her direction, watching her as she warmed herself. Within minutes the water rose to a boil and he carried two mugs into the living room and sat them on the coffee table, sinking into one end of the couch. Camille sat at the opposite end, tucking her legs beneath her, and rubbing her toes.

"They feel like little ice cubes," she said.



Continue next page .........

birdie8819
26-02-2008, 05:58 PM
Without a word Andrew bent towards her and took her ankle in his hand, pulling her leg from beneath her, his hands pressed over her toes, and his body heat penetrated her. She felt rigid and nervous; the touch of his hand was something that could not be anticipated. She held her mug between her hands, blowing softly at the steamed liquid, watching his hands move across her toes again and again, and then her ankle, and then her calf. His fingers were firm, strong, demanding...and yet soft, gentle and unassuming all at the same time.

He looked up and stopped when he saw her watching him. "I'm sorry," he said, "I think I just crossed the line."

She shook her head, "it's okay...it was okay."

"Just okay?" he teased.

Her cheeks reddened. "It was great."

His hands moved again over her foot, each toe, her ankle and her calf, then up to the back of her knee, his hand under her robe.

Camille sipped her tea some and set it back on the coffee table, her eyes glued to him.

"At the risk of ruining the moment, I'm going to say something."

She leaned her head against the couch with a raised eyebrow. "What is it?"

"This is very easy."

"What is?"

"Being here...with you."

Her breath caught in her throat.

"Maybe it's just me."

She shook her head, "it's not just you." The words were soft and clear.

"No?"

She shook her head; her face flushed hot, heart pounding.

"Wow, well that's not what I expected you to say."

"What did you expect?"

"Oh, I don't know...something more like 'get the hell out'.

She laughed, shaking her head.

"Well then, how far do we take this new found ease?" His hand had inched ever so slowly up her leg, over her knee, and up the side of her thigh to her hip and he moved unassumingly closer to her. She stretched both of her legs across his and his hands continued their mesmerizing assault. "Do you want me to stop?"

She shook her head shyly and watched as he opened her robe, revealing her smooth soft skin, caressing every inch with his fingers, and then his tongue.

'I have a confession," she whispered.

"What would that be?"

"I want your cock in my mouth," she blushed. He cupped her face in his hands and kissed her passionately, her tongue darting softly around his. She unbuttoned his pants and freed his shaft, stroking steadily as he sunk into the couch.

She dropped to her knees in front of him and her tongue slipped out and around the head of his dick, while her hand still gripped it, pulling, pushing, pulling and pushing some more. Slowly, methodically she took it into her mouth, back towards her throat and sucked it gently as he gasped and grabbed her hair. She sucked on his cock, moaning all the while, as he worked to maintain control of himself, control that was quickly slipping away. He could feel her tongue moving along the bottom of his shaft, warm and wet, her lips, soft and eager. About to cum, he pulled her off of him, threw her on the couch and climbed on top of her. She lifted her hips towards him and he buried his cock as quickly as he could, he grabbed her hair again as he fucked her nearly out of control, the entire time thinking of his dick in her wet mouth, her tongue licking his—

He came just then, and felt the cum shoot out hard and fast and he collapsed into her, breathing heavily.

He pressed the head of his cock into her pussy, his lips playing with hers, her fingers digging into his back.

"Can I make love to you?" he whispered.

"Yes," she gasped, and he pushed his eager shaft further. She cried out and he pulled her close as he felt her entire body shudder.

As she pushed against his body, he thrust his cock high inside of her. He went slowly at first, but then faster, pulling it back and thrusting it harder each time. It was almost impossible to prevent himself from exploding inside of her, but she could not control the very same desire, and she kept gasping his name; he could feel her pussy tighten around his cock with each push.

She climaxed quickly, and laced her fingers through his, gripping his hands as tightly as she could, her pussy in spasms. He paused, allowing her to relax for a moment, and she kissed him slowly. They rolled to one side, with his cock still rock hard and buried deep, her leg draped high over his, his rhythm was slow but firm. After a few minutes, she pushed towards him and he fell to his back, and watched as she lowered her hips onto him, her hot cunt enveloping the long, hard shaft. She threw her head back and took in a sharp breath, adjusting to the sensations.

He ran his hands over her body, teasing her nipples with his fingers, and finally, she bent towards him and they kissed. When she pulled away and braced her hands on his chest, she had his full attention.

She bit her bottom lip shyly as he watched her move on his cock, her rhythm enchanting. His hand slipped down her front and massaged her clit, exciting them both and quickening her pace as she moved against him. He reached behind her, holding her ass and closed his eyes, listening to her gasps and whispers as they mingled with his own.

Her hips began to jerk up and down, her head tilted back. He watched her, the waves of pleasure visible on her face. She was getting off on him, and he loved it, loved the sight, the feel. His moans were louder now, the sensations she caused, stronger. She grabbed the couch, riding hard. Part of him wanted to savor this longer, but the rest of him could not wait. She bounced on him, his cock driving deep into her each time, and then he sat up, threw his arms around her waist, and came hard as he clung to her. She climaxed with him, and now sunk against his broad chest, breathing deeply. She finally pulled herself from him, turned away, leaning over the arm of the couch, leaving his cock at attention. He immediately cupped his hand around it and stroked it, coated by the wetness.

Though he could not see, he knew. He moved towards her round, butternut ass and let his cock press against it, looking for an eager opening. She was almost oblivious to him now, her legs were open and both hands were teasing her clit. He pushed his chest to her back, and she turned her head towards him as they shared a passionate kiss. He rubbed his cock against her hot pussy and thought he felt her push towards it. She turned, and again they kissed, and when their lips parted she said, "fuck me. Fuck me baby." He kissed her, barely able to pull his lips away, but as he did, she turned again, her stomach against the bed, and he mounted her from behind, thrusting his dick into her soaked pussy. He stayed there, with one hand on the couch, and one hand gripping her hair, and no matter how loudly she yelled, he fucked her as hard and as long as he could. As she pushed her fingers around her clit, she found herself begging for him to fuck her harder, and somehow he did. When she peaked, he got off just at the sound of her cries. He kissed her again, with even more passion, and her pussy tightened in quick spasms, the feeling was like nothing else.

"Do you like that?" he whispered, his mouth still on hers. She moaned in response as her body began to rock softly. "Oh you do like it," he whispered, and thrust his tight, hard cock deeper, as her body rocked faster, "you like it when I fuck you?"

"Yes," she breathed.

"You want me to do it again?"

"Yes...yes...yes...oh, mmmm, uh, uh," listening to her nearly made him insane, his shaft moved faster, harder, and again, they both peaked again within minutes.

"I bet that pussy tastes good right now, doesn't it?" He slid to fingers over her clit and brought them to her lips. She sucked them both and he slipped his tongue in, wanting to taste her tasting herself. "That pussy tastes good baby."

He lowered his lips to her body, down her belly, causing her to moan again, and he dragged his fingers over the short, dark curly hair that covered her sex. She gasped again, and he tried hard to focus on taking his time, savoring this experience, worshiping her. He pushed her thighs farther apart as her body shook slightly- he looked up to her face and found her biting her bottom lip, watching his every move. He lowered his head, parted her swollen flesh with his fingers, and pressed his tongue into her. She cried out instantly, her back arched and she gripped the bed sheets. Slowly he rolled his tongue over her clit, and listened to the sounds of her gasps, felt her jerk beneath his touch.

He moved his tongue rapidly against her clit, then pressed himself closer still and sucked it in between his lips. He felt her hips begin to buck out of control, felt her fingers dig into his shoulders, and felt a surge of wetness on his tongue accompanied by a slow, long moan that parted her lips. He waited a moment, and then drove two fingers deep into her wetness and pressed his lips against her clit once more. Within minutes she orgasmed again, her body shaking out of control, and when the orgasm had subsided, he took her in his arms and held her close.



The End

birdie8819
26-02-2008, 06:14 PM
WoW ! Suddenly so many readers , well will post one more story before going for a quick bite . :p


The Physics of Attraction


Ryan paused his video game to answer the soft tap at the door. Emily stood in the hallway, wearing a long black coat and heels. She stepped in and closed the door behind her, allowing the coat to fall open. Underneath she wore only a red bra and matching panties. A thrill of anticipation rushed through his body as she beckoned him to join her on the bed. Just before their lips met Ryan awoke, his alarm blaring beside his bed. He sat up and took in his surroundings, it was just a dream. That's all it would ever be.

Emily hurried around her dorm room tossing dirty clothes into the closet so the room appeared tidy. Her roommate, Christy, looked up over the edge of her textbook with a knowing smile.

"Hot date tonight?" Christy asked, her curiosity piqued.

"Just studying for a mid term."

"You have a mid term already?"

"Yeah, physics."

"You're studying with that one guy aren't you?" she laughed. "What's his name? Ryan?"

Emily felt the heat rising to her cheeks. "You're such a snob."

"And he's a nerd," Christy reminded.

"But he's nice and he's smart," Emily knew she could go on and on about all the qualities she found attractive in him.

Christy sat her book down and looked at her friend in disbelief, Emily actually liked the guy. "But he's still a geek."

"I'm tired of dating the same kind of guys over and over. Don't you ever feel like we're just being used?"

"Well," she hated to admit Emily might be right, "sort of."

Emily finished making her bed and sat down beside Christy. "I think it's sort of like a kid on Christmas morning. The one with tons of presents under the tree just tears through the wrapping paper to see what's inside and then moves to the next one. Don't you think someone who doesn't have presents lined up would take his time? Maybe savor the packaging and then appreciate the gift once he got to it."

Christy thought about that for a moment, she couldn't argue with Emily's logic. "You planning on letting him unwrap you tonight?"

Emily sighed. "I don't think he's interested."

"He probably thinks you're way out of his league. If you're serious you'll have to make the first move." Christy looked over at Emily. "And that outfit has come and get me written all over it," she sarcastically teased.

Emily inspected her reflection in the mirror. Her auburn hair was pulled up in a ponytail, her intense green eyes were hidden behind glasses, and jeans and a sweatshirt concealed her figure. Christy was right.

"When will he be here?"

"Maybe fifteen minutes," Emily answered as she began to slip from her clothes. She tugged on her favorite pair of jeans and pulled out a low cut black long sleeved t-shirt. Still casual enough for studying but a little flirty and she slipped on black heels for some much needed height. By the time Ryan knocked on the door she'd gotten her contacts in and the ponytail had been switched to a looser clip that let wispy tendrils fall around her face.

Christy took him in, all the while pretending to be engrossed in the Chaucer work she was reading. He wasn't nearly as dorky as one of their friends had described. Yes he was tall and a little thin, with outdated glasses and dark hair that needed some kind of style, but his face surprised her. He had a smooth complexion, large brown eyes, and a charming smile.

"Just let me grab my notes and I'm ready to go."

"Let me have those, we can put everything in my backpack so you don't have to carry yours," Ryan offered.

Emily smiled appreciatively and followed him to the door. They chatted casually as they rode down the elevator. By the time they stepped outside into the crisp night air a mischievous smile crept over her face.

Ryan looked down at the petite angel leaning against him for protection from the cold wind and knew he had an opportunity. Hesitantly he put an arm around her shoulder and pulled her closer to his side; he smiled in the darkness as she slipped her arms around his waist in response. He held his head high as they walked across campus, maybe in time she could see him as more than just a friend.

As they approached the bright lights that illuminated the library he removed his hand from her shoulder, afraid of embarrassing her if they ran in to someone she knew, yet her grip held firm. It was only as they climbed the steep brick steps that she finally let go, unable to keep up with his longer strides. As they neared the large glass doors she slipped her hand into his and held on firmly even as a group of her sorority sisters motioned for her.

"Whatcha doing?" an attractive girl with heavy makeup and platinum hair asked.

"Studying for a physics test," Emily answered as another blonde skeptically eyed Ryan.

Ryan shifted uncomfortably under their gazes, their faces not hiding that he didn't quite measure up to their standards for their sister. Emily sensed his uneasiness and gave his hand a reassuring squeeze. "We're going to go see if the study rooms are open, but we might be back down."

Ryan was relieved as she tugged him toward the staircase and they made their way upstairs. The study rooms were full, but Emily didn't seem to care. He was confused as she tugged his hand and led him toward the third floor stairs. "There's no talking up there," he whispered. "We have to find someplace here or go back downstairs."

"Just follow me," she tiptoed slowly so her heels didn't clack on the stone steps.

He silently followed, enjoying the view of her tight jeans a few steps ahead of him. When they reached the third floor he followed her past rows of deserted stacks then down a desolate hall.

Emily purposely chose the third floor because of its isolation. Most people only ventured up there if they needed something from Special Collections, and that had already been locked up for the day. Even as she'd led him past the stacks she knew nobody would've noticed them studying there, but she kept going. He was shy and complete privacy was her only chance.

They neared the end of the hall. "The bathroom?" he whispered.

She opened an inconspicuous door just past the restrooms, one he hadn't even noticed. Ryan followed her in and looked around at what appeared to be a storage room. He began to feel claustrophobic as he took in the narrow whitewashed room with its low ceilings, scant lighting and crowded shelves.

Emily smiled at her find. "I had to do a paper about The Restoration and couldn't find the book and when I finally asked they led me in here."

"Are you sure we won't get in trouble?" Ryan questioned.

"Nobody ever comes upstairs at night and even if they did they wouldn't come in here," she assured as she led him through the narrow room and around a corner to a small brightly lit opening.




Continue next page ........

birdie8819
26-02-2008, 06:15 PM
He looked around skeptically, just one chair sat against the wall.

Emily settled on the floor and pulled their notes and textbook out of his backpack.

Ryan took it from her and pulled out another folder. "A friend of mine had this class last semester. Here's his midterm," he offered.

Emily scooted close, letting her knee rest against his as they sat the test on the floor in front of them. A few times she purposely bent over and pretended she was reading the answer closely, each time she could hear Ryan's breathing become heavy.

They went through each question making sure they understood the topic and the answers to any other related questions that might be used. By the time they flipped to the last page, Emily knew she was running out of time.

She thought for a moment before deciding on her approach. "My back hurts from sitting slumped over like this. Can we lean against that wall?"

"Yeah, that'd be fine," Ryan agreed as he stretched and moved to the open space she'd pointed out.

Once they settled, she began to fidget, acting like she couldn't see the notes. "I can't see when you hold them like that."

"Um, maybe if I hold them lower. Can you see now?"

"No," she answered as she stood. "Can I sit in your lap?" she asked as she used her foot to spread his legs apart. Emily watched as what seemed to be confusion then panic gripped him. He straightened against the wall as she settled into his lap and nestled her back against his chest. She leaned her head back to look up at him. "You can hold the notes," she suggested knowing that he'd have to wrap his arms around her.

He heard her voice telling him to take the papers but he couldn't will his hands to obey. He'd never been this close to a woman; the light scent of her perfume and the warmth of her body had him paralyzed. He sat tensely, terrified he'd get hard at the slightest contact of her butt rubbing against him.

His silence became unbearable. "Ryan, I'm sorry," she apologized as she got back to her feet. "It seems like you like me but the semester is half over and," she bit her lip to keep it from quivering as tears welled in her eyes.

"And?" he asked as his pessimism began to give way to hope.

"I just wanted to know if," she didn't finish.

"Are you hitting on me?" he asked incredulously.

"If I was?"

He reached for her hand and pulled her back into his lap. "If that's what this is all about then let's keep going." With newfound confidence he put his arms around her and held the test on her stomach.

"Aren't you going to read the next question to me?" she asked after a long pause.

"I was but the view keeps distracting me," he admitted as he stared down her shirt. "Question 31 looks like we need to know about refraction and boundary behavior."

She twisted in his arms until she was facing him. "I'm not giving you any, boundaries that is."

Ryan gulped hard. He'd had a crush on her since their first lab and had fallen hard after their first study session. But familiar demons crept into his mind, kept him from reaching out to her like he so desperately wanted.

"Aren't you going to kiss me?" she asked, unable to hide the irritation in her voice. But her anger softened as she looked into his eyes, his uncertainties threatening to spill over.

"I just keep waiting for your friends to come up here and start laughing."

"At what?"

"At me believing you actually want to do anything with me."

He looked up to find stormy green eyes locked with his. "Why would you say that?" she asked angrily.

"I can just see it now, just like Prom. There was this girl that I'd had a crush on and she asked me to go with her. I went and rented a tux, got my hair cut and even went and got contacts. Man I was all ready, washed my dads' car and everything. That night the plan was for me to pick her up at her house where she was throwing a party, and then a bunch of us were going out to dinner before the dance. But when I got to her house she was all over some guy and started laughing, said she couldn't believe I actually took her seriously. After that I haven't even bothered."

Emily didn't know what to say. Part of her was furious that he really thought she was capable of such cruelty but seeing the tears running down his face doused her anger. She knelt back down in front of him and wiped at the tears that collected along his jaw line, not really sure what to do. "You know I'm not like that." She watched him nod slowly.

He couldn't quite shake the familiar veil of pessimism. "You could deny it anyway. It's not like I could really prove anything."

A shy smile softened her features. "Actually you could."

"How?" he asked curiously.

"I have a tattoo, in a rather private place."

"Really?" he asked beginning to wonder if maybe he'd get to see it. No sooner had the thought crossed his mind than Emily stood in front of him and deftly unbuttoned her jeans and tugged them down her hips. He could see the black outline through her sheer pink panties, even before she pushed them down enough to reveal it. Without thinking he reached out but as his hand touched her warm flesh he pulled away. He stared intently at the two ornate Chinese characters. "What does it mean?" he asked breathlessly.

"Desire," she whispered as she watched his reaction. She kicked off her shoes and shimmied out of her tight jeans and knelt on the floor in front of him. Emily cupped his face in her hands and kissed him eagerly. If reassurance was what he needed she was willing to give it.

Ryan returned her kiss, hesitantly at first, unsure. But soon he surrendered his body to the feel of her soft body pressed against his, her warm lips and searching tongue; the stark confines of their surroundings faded away. Time seemed to stand still as new pleasures flooded his body. His mind suddenly focused on the throbbing urgency in his groin but before his cheeks could burn with embarrassment he realized she already knew.

Ryan's heart raced and his mind was consumed with the electrifying jolts that raced through his body each time she moved against him. Emily's kisses moved down his neck, her tongue licking a path along his jaw, to his ear. She gently nibbled his ear and blew her warm breath over his wet skin, sending chills down his spine. All the while, her arms stayed around his neck, helping her keep her balance as she slowly rubbed herself along the hard length straining against his khaki pants.

Ryan could feel the tension in his body building and pushed feebly at her hips. "Em," he groaned. "You have to stop."

Encouraged, Emily rubbed against him a little harder and his body began to jerk beneath her. She kissed him passionately, her mouth stifling his moans.

No longer in control of his movements, Ryan grabbed her waist and thrust against her urgently. He clenched his teeth together to keep from screaming as he felt his release surging up his shaft. He could only clutch her tightly as intense pleasure overtook his entire being. When it was over, Ryan sat slumped against the wall trying to catch his breath and focus his scattered thoughts.

As his body relaxed Emily stroked his hair and planted gentle kisses on his cheeks and neck, hoping to prolong his pleasure. Once his breathing seemed more regular she sat back and looked down at the wet spot on his pants, quite pleased with herself.

"Did that feel good?" she teased as she kissed his face.

"Sorry."

"Sorry for what?" she asked confused.

"I couldn't help it. I don't know how they do it."

"How does who do what?" she asked even more confused.

"You know, in movies. The guys seem to last forever."




Continue next page ........

birdie8819
26-02-2008, 06:16 PM
"That's not real life. This is," she whispered as she kissed him reassuringly.

She looked around the room and her eyes settled on the chair, it didn't look overly promising. "Let's stand up and get off this floor."

"Can I?" he paused. "Can you take your shirt off?"

Emily pulled the shirt up, slowly exposing her slender waist and continued even more slowly as the lower edge of her bra finally came into view. She watched his face and realized with delight she was right; he was completely mesmerized with the wrapping. For a moment she wished she'd bothered to put on a matching bra and panties, a habit she'd gotten out of since most of her dates had the it all looks good on the floor attitude.

Emily tossed her shirt aside and Ryan stared intently at the luscious swells of her breasts just barely contained under black lace. She sensed his indecision and guided his hands to her body. He shyly pressed against her with his thumbs, finding her unexpectedly soft.

Emily reached around and unhooked the clasp, studying his face as her bra slipped forward.

Ryan watched, his mouth slightly agape, as she pushed the straps down her arms until it fell to the floor. For several moments he could only stare as his dreams materialized in front of him. He spread out his fingers and cupped her warm flesh, her flat nipples turned into gumdrops as he stroked her body. Even though he'd just cum, Ryan started to harden again as he watched her body respond to his touch.

Suddenly impatient to have him undressed, Emily tugged his shirt from his pants and helped him pull it over his head. He wasn't as thin as she'd expected, but God was he pale. She ran her hands down his chest, letting her fingers play with the hair, and followed as the trail thinned and then disappeared below his pants. His breathing became ragged as she unfastened his belt and unbuttoned his pants. Emily tried to stifle a giggle as his white briefs came into view.

Renewed waves of awkwardness rushed through him. "What's wrong?" he wondered.

"Nothing. It's just you're the only guy I've ever seen who doesn't wear boxers."

"Oh," Ryan croaked as she slid his briefs down his thighs and cupped him in her hands.

Emily could already see a glistening drop of pre cum and worried it would be over almost as quickly as it started if she played around too much. She reached up and kissed him, crushing his lips against her, pressing her body tightly against his. "Do you want to try me sitting in your lap?" she suggested. "I'm too short for us to stand."

He looked doubtfully at the rickety chair.

"We could put our coats under us?" she considered.

"The floor's hard; I don't want to hurt you."

"Then I'll be on top."

His breath caught at the thought, he could only nod as she laid out their coats. Ryan watched as she unzipped a pocket in the lining of her coat and pulled out a condom. She seemed suddenly nervous under his gaze.

"I don't usually carry these around," Emily explained. "One of my friends had to come up with an experiment and her lab partner wanted to test condoms. She was so embarrassed that I had to go around with her asking our friends for some so she could test lots of brands. These were just the ones she didn't need. I swear I'd forgotten all about them until we were walking over here." She watched Ryan relax a little with her explanation and he lay down. "Besides if I did this all the time I'd hide a few blankets somewhere." And then there was his melting smile again, making his eyes sparkle. Emily slipped her panties off and straddled his waist. She kissed around his belly button and then licked up his chest, stopping to leave soft kisses along her trail. She moaned as he pulled her forward and caught a nipple in his mouth.

"Are you sure?" she asked holding up the condom. She hardly waited for his nod before she ripped open the package and unrolled it over him.

As she slipped the condom into place the immenseness of what was about to happen hit Ryan like a brick wall. Nervousness began to churn in his stomach as he worried about his lack of experience. He could feel his erection ebbing and his embarrassment only made matters worse.

"It's okay," Emily soothed. "Don't try to analyze it, just let it happen."

Ryan cradled her possessively as he found her mouth again. He gazed into her eyes and found his same desire reflected in those deep green depths. His doubts faded as his mind wrapped around what had previously been unconceivable; she actually wanted him.

Ryan shuddered as she slowly lowered herself, enveloping his entire length in her tight warmth.

Emily began to rock her hips back and forth, her hands steadying herself on his chest. She moved slowly for several minutes, letting her body adjust to accommodate his size, but soon her juices allowed him to slide easily. She leaned down for a kiss and moaned as the new angle allowed his long cock to rub her in places before unreached.

Her tantalizing breasts bounced with each thrust, the soft ripples of her flesh seemed to beg for his attention. Ryan leaned forward and captured a nipple in his mouth, caressing the other with his hands. Her warm folds tensed around him as he suckled her breast. "God that feels good," Ryan moaned.

Her quiet moans and the slapping sound of their bodies colliding echoed from the walls around them; he wanted to stay like that forever. But all too quickly tension built from deep within his body and his hips bucked into her with a will of their own.

Emily sensed he was getting close and held them still to let him recover. When his racing heart slowed and the flush across his chest faded, she began to move again. She spread her legs wider, allowing him to fill her completely and their bodies fell into a needy rhythm. She hadn't expected to cum, but as his large hands gripped her hips and forced their flesh together, she knew she would.

Emily gazed tenderly at his face, but his glazed eyes stared unseeing at the ceiling. "Look into my eyes," she pleaded.

Ryan focused on her just in time to watch her come undone. She moaned his name as her body began to pulse around him; bliss visibly overtook her.

His body was already hurtling toward a powerful orgasm, but knowing he'd made her cum only intensified the rush. Ryan tried to cry out her name but his breath caught in his throat and he erupted with startling force. Time seemed to stand still as he felt his seed pulsing into her warmth in wave after wave ecstasy. For years he'd had an image of what his first time would be like, but as he came down from the high his thoughts were too disorganized to even remember it.

Emily lay against his chest, enjoying the feeling of his hands caressing her back. The sudden tenderness she was feeling toward Ryan caught her off guard and she slid off of him without making eye contact, afraid he didn't feel the same way. It wasn't long before she could sense him next to her so she tried to brush her emotions aside. "You were amazing for your first time," she complimented.

He didn't say anything at first, just pulled her against his chest and held her. "It was because of you."

Emily broke from his embrace and began moving around the small space collecting her clothing and dressing quickly. "I'm going to go to the bathroom and fix my hair."

He gathered his things and darted into the men's room. When he stepped back out into the hallway he was surprised she wasn't waiting on him. He wasn't sure what was taking her so long and thought about checking on her; he silently prayed Emily wasn't having regrets. When she finally came out it looked like she'd been crying and he started to panic.

"Are you okay?" he asked concerned.

"I'm fine. Will you walk me back to my dorm?"

"Can I take you out to dinner first?"

"Yeah," she answered happily.

"After dinner would you want to go, go back to my dorm with me?" he asked hopefully.

"What about your roommate?" she questioned, considering it in spite of an audience.

"He left yesterday, some kind of family emergency."

"Why didn't you tell me that earlier?"

"I didn't want you to think I was trying to get you in my room, alone."

She put an arm around his waist as they made their way toward the stairs. "Well, it would've made your first time a heck of a lot more comfortable."

"Yeah, but not nearly as memorable," he laughed.




The End

sany
26-02-2008, 07:54 PM
Weekend To Remember

To complete her preparations, Julie lifted Carrie shoulders high enough to shove a soft towel between her shoulder blades and the edge of the table, thereby preventing the table from digging into her back. Once she had Carrie positioned as she wanted, Julie sat herself on the floor next to Carrie's feet, grasped her ankles in her hands, and told Carrie to lock her hands behind her neck, bring her head into the same plane as the rest of her body, and hold it there.

Being accustomed to doing sit-ups, Carrie had no trouble lifting her head to the required level. On the other hand, keeping it there was an entirely different matter. Indeed, after a few seconds, all her abdominal muscles began to complain, and, after half a minute, the muscles in her lower belly were trembling. Seeing Carrie's distress, Julie gave her permission to relieve, or at least vary, the tension in her muscles by bobbing her head up and down.

Although acting on Julie's suggestion did nothing to reduce the fatigue of her muscles, Carrie did find that it distracted her from the burning sensation emanating from the muscles in her lower belly. Nonetheless, by the end of one and a half minutes, Julie saw that Carrie was on the verge of collapse and told her that she could let her head drop to the floor. As soon as the back of Carrie's head touched the floor, Julie lifted her legs in the air, and, when she had them vertical, told Carrie that she was allowed to move them any way she wished so long as she kept them straight and suspended.

Julie's instructions left Carrie in a quandary. As she immediately realized, these instructions were designed to deprive her abdomen of complete relaxation while it was recovering from its struggle to keep her head off the ground. But how was she to maximize her relief? As she well knew from doing leg lifts, she certainly did not want to let her legs drop out of the vertical plane above her hips. Thus, she experimented to see whether any relief would result from spreading her legs to form a vertical V.

What she discovered is that, although spreading them provided some relief to her stomach muscles, it put considerable strain on the muscles in her groin. When she attempted to relieve this strain by bending her legs at the knee, Julie admonished her for her lapse and punished her by grabbing the stretched tendons along her inner thigh and squeezing them until she straightened legs again. Resigned to her predicament, Carrie learned that the best way for her to comply with Julie's demands was to keep her legs moving, bringing them together for short periods to relieve her groin and then spreading them to relieve her tummy.

Pleased by Carrie's resignation to her fate, Julie moved to the side of the table and placed her palms on the tense surface of Carrie's belly. Gently rubbing the hard muscles beneath, Julie commiserated with Carrie about the pain she was enduring. "Poor Carrie. Her tummy muscles are already sore and their travail has only just begun." She accompanied her words with a closer examination of the muscles in question.

Probing with her fingers, she squeezed the individual stands running along Carrie's belly from her waist down to her crotch. Although her squeezing heightened Carrie's awareness of their fatigue, it did so in a surprisingly pleasurable way. Indeed, as Julie had predicted, having her abdominal muscles strummed while under tension produced the same erotic tugging sensation as Carrie had experienced when Julie slapped her tummy on her previous visit, only this time the sensation was much more penetrating.

Now the sensation was not only on the tendons of her crotch but also deep inside, on the tendons supporting her uterus and the muscular sheath surrounding her vagina. In fact, after a while, Carrie realized that her vagina was contracting in the way it did when she was approaching orgasm. However, she knew that orgasm was out of the question and that she had better simply savor whatever pleasure she was granted without anticipating the satisfaction of a climax.

sany
26-02-2008, 07:55 PM
Weekend To Remember

With the help of the distraction provided by Julie's intervention, Carrie managed to keep her legs in the air for seven minutes, but she was unable to keep them there longer and, with tears in her eyes, begged Julie to let her lower them. When this happened, Julie rose to her feet, resumed her grip on Carrie's ankles, and guided her legs back down toward table.

However, when she had them approximately half way down, she stopped. Still holding Carrie's legs by the ankles, Julie told Carrie that she would help her hold her legs up but that she would insist that Carrie continue doing most of the work. Shifting her grip so that her hands circled Carrie's feet at their arches, Julie pushed forward until Carrie's legs were bent so that her knees were above her chest and her heels above her buttock. Julie then let go of Carrie's feet, forcing her stomach muscles back to work. With her legs bent, it was much easier for Carrie to keep her legs up.

Nonetheless, after several minutes, she felt her muscles begin the fail and again begged Julie for relief. Julie's response was to first put her hand under the Achilles tendons at the back of Carrie's ankles and then permit Carrie to rest her feet on her hands. Unfortunately for Carrie, the relief Julie's hands provided was far less than Carrie wanted.

Each time that Julie decided that Carrie was putting too much weight on her hands, she removed her hands, thereby transferring the burden of holding her legs back onto Carrie's abdominal muscles. Thus, Carrie, in spite of her desire to rest her stomach muscles, had to exercise great care when using the diabolically ephemeral perch provided by Julie's hands. Nonetheless, the support she got from Julie's hands enabled Carrie to keep her legs in their partially bent position for a full twelve minutes, leaving approximately ten minutes before the torment of her abdominal muscles would come to an end.

Much to Carrie's relief, when Julie guided her legs back to the table, she grabbed Carries hands and pulled her to her feet before joining her on the table top. Standing inches in front of Carrie, Julie instructed Carrie to make her stomach as hard as she could and placed her hands on its surface. Strong as Carrie's abdominal muscles were, her stomach retained a succulent femininity. In particular, although her muscles were well defined, especially after being taxed as they had been, they were covered by a pleasing layer of warm, soft flesh.

Thus, when Julie pressed her finger into Carrie's tummy, it sank nearly a quarter inch before encountering the rock hard plane of muscle beneath. Keeping her finger pressed into Carrie's abdomen, Julie looked into Carrie's face and warned her that any slackness in her pose would be punished. For Carrie, doing her best to satisfy Julie, minute after painful minute ticked by. When, for an instant, Carrie let her stomach relax, Julie responded by immediately digging her finger deep into Carrie's belly, forcing Carrie to re-tighten her muscles around the finger embedded in them, and only relenting after Carrie had endured the penetration of her belly for several seconds.

By the end of the pre-ordained half hour, tears of pain and exhaustion were running down Carrie's cheeks and sweat coated her entire torso. Ignoring the tears and sweat, Julie clasped Carrie's limp body to her own and, kissing her face, congratulated her for having completed the first stage of her training. Shaken by Julie's emphasis that this had been only the first stage, Carrie asked "You mean there is more?" to which Julie replied that indeed there was.

Still hugging Carrie, Julie explained that for the rest of the week she wanted Carrie to return each evening for further training. However, she assured Carrie that the succeeding lessons would be less physically demanding than the one she had just had. Specifically, all that Julie would require is that she spend ten minutes performing various abdominal exercises. Although these sessions would be easier physically, Julie cautioned Carrie to expect them to equally psychologically trying.

Indeed, she predicted that Carrie's tummy would be very sore and that its soreness would do nothing but increase after each visit. As a result, Carrie would be increasingly reluctant to return. Thus, it was essential that Carrie keep in mind the reward which awaited her. Namely, when she came back on Saturday, Julie would spend the weekend introducing her to a world of sexual excitement to which all her soreness was winning her entry.

sany
26-02-2008, 07:56 PM
Weekend To Remember

As Carrie learned when she tried to get up the next morning, Julie's prediction about the state of her tummy was more than accurate. Every muscle in her abdomen was so sore that she suffered each time that she moved. No previous muscular exhaustion approached what her stomach was experiencing. Never had she realized how essential a role abdominal muscles play.

Thus, much as she tried to avoid using them, every move sent a spike a pain through her belly. As she discovered when she at last made her way to the bathroom, she could not even relieve her bladder without using her stomach muscles, and moving her bowels was still worse. Nonetheless, having survived Julie's initial training lesson, Carrie was determined to complete the course. Knowing now how Julie wanted her attired, Carrie wore bikini panties when she returned for her remaining training sessions at Julie's apartment.

As Julie had promised, these were less grueling than the first one had been. Stripped to her bra and panties, Carrie lay on Julie's coffee table performing under Julie's watchful eye. For the most part, the exercises Julie prescribed were conventional. After starting with standard sit-ups for a couple of minutes, Julie made Carrie spend the rest of the ten minutes balanced on her buttocks with her shoulders and legs off the table, and, as long as Carrie kept her shoulders and arms raised, she gave Carrie freedom to adjust her position any way that she wished.

Although there was no position in which Carrie could reduce the strain on her abdominal muscles, this freedom did afford her some relief and made it possible for her to endure the burning pain in her lower belly. As the week progressed, Carrie reluctance to subject her tummy to further punishment increased but was assuaged by her fierce desire to collect her reward.

A Weekend at Julie's: Assuming that her need for clothing would be minimal, in preparation for her weekend at Julie's Carrie put only a skirt and sweater along with her toilet articles into a small suitcase. She then pampered her tired body in a scented, warm bubble bath, taking particular care to remove all unsightly hair from her underarms and legs.

While she was soaking beneath the bubbles, she let her mind drift. Not surprisingly, her thoughts centered on anticipation of what experiences awaited her body. She now knew enough about Julie's methods to be certain that both her body and her mind would be taxed. Normally, this certainty might have diminished her enthusiasm, but her trust of Julie had grown so strong that her fear now seemed to act as an aphrodisiac which only increased her excitement.

Rising from her bath, she carefully dried, and, standing in front of her bathroom mirror, covered her warm, pink flesh with a thin layer of powder. Before leaving the mirror, she spent a long time brushing her hair before gathering into a ponytail. Finally, she went into her bedroom, where she chose a simple cotton dress and sandals to cloth her otherwise naked body. Clothed and packed for the weekend, Carrie put on a coat, left her apartment, and headed out for her weekend at Julie's.

When Carrie arrived at Julie's apartment, she was a little flustered. What were the rules of etiquette governing appropriate behavior in such a situation? She had come as a weekend guest, but Emily Post had not anticipated a weekend visit of the sort on which she was embarking. Thus, Carrie was grateful that Julie seemed to know exactly how to proceed.

After helping her remove her coat, Julie complimented Carrie on her attire and led her into the living room, where she sat herself on the couch and invited Carrie to join her by patting the place next to her. When Carrie was seated at her side, Julie explained that the whole weekend lay before them and that there was no need to rush. On the contrary, her intention was to move at a pace which would enable Carrie to fully appreciate every nuance of what was being done to her body.

As if to emphasize her point, Julie said that, for moment, the only articles of clothing which she wanted Carrie to remove were her sandals. When Carrie had done so, Julie told her to re-seat herself so that she was sitting on her haunches, with her legs bent and splayed on either side. Carrie was sufficiently flexible to assume this position with no difficulty, and, because of the cushioning provided by the couch, her only problem in maintaining it came from the demands it made on her sore abdominal muscles. Shifting her own position to give her greater access to Carrie's body, Julie ran her hand over Carrie's front, molding her dress to her torso and enjoying the firm contours beneath.

sany
26-02-2008, 07:58 PM
Weekend To Remember

When her hand reached the hem of Carrie's dress, it burrowed under the folds and followed Carrie's thigh up to her vulva. As her hand was reaching its destination, Julie told Carrie that she was to flatten her tummy and remain absolutely still. Then, using only one finger, Julie began to stroke the narrow crease between Carrie's labia. It did not take long before Carrie's breathing became a sequence of gasps.

As soon as this happened, Julie, speaking in a quiet but seductive voice, said, "What I am doing is bringing you into blossom. That is, as I continue, the petals of your vulva will open and spread, and, when this happens, my finger will glide over the nectar coated surface which hides below. During the weekend, you will be brought into blossom frequently. Between blossomings, your secretions will seal your labia shut, and so, depending on your state of arousal when I begin, the procedure may take quite a while. However, I am sure that, like a flower, your vulva will enjoy having its petals opened as much as I will enjoy opening them."

By the time that Julie finished talking, it had become impossible for Carrie to remain still. At first she was able to satisfy her need to move by throwing her head back and twisting it from side to side. However, as her labia opened and Julie's finger ran along the silky surfaces at the entrance to her vagina, Carrie's lower body began to respond on its own.

Initially, its response was limited to her pelvic region, which spread and thrust forward in an obvious attempt to give Julie greater access to her target. However, the trusting of her pelvis soon led to the involvement of her entire lower body, which began undulating in a series of bumps and grinds which would have made a belly dancer blush. When this occurred, Julie expressed her displeasure, "Carrie, if your body is going to get the full benefit of my efforts, you must discipline it to follow my instructions. At the moment, your body is to be receptive but otherwise passive. In order to help you remember, I want you to hold up the hem of your dress so that your tummy is bare and available for punishment should your attention lapse."

Julie's words cut through the dreamy, erotic haze which had enveloped Carrie's mind, and, without hesitation she straightened her back and reached down to pull up her dress until it was bunched just beneath her breasts. Now that her belly was bare, Julie could monitor its shape much more closely, and each time that Carrie allowed her tummy to assume a more relaxed curve, Julie would poke it until she to flattened it again. Sometimes her poke was administered with a finger or thumb, but when Julie decided that a more penetrating method was required she would close her hand into a fist which she would press deep into the center of Carrie's already tender abdomen.

Throughout, Julie's insidious caress of Carrie vulva's continued, and at the end of ten minutes Carrie began to understand and appreciate the meaning of Julie's words. Namely, it became easy for her to imagine her body had become a flower which must rely on a bee to open its petals and extract its nectar. Frustrating as Julie's teasing was, Carrie was resigned to the passive role which she had been assigned and learned that there was enormous satisfaction in allowing another person to exercise control over ones most intimate sexual functions. Thus, when the finger was withdrawn from her labia, rather than feeling relief, she was overwhelmed by a sense of deprivation.

However, Julie quickly distracted her by announcing that, although she would not be brought back into blossom for a while, her vagina was to have visitors. Reaching over to a small table next to her, Julie held up a pair of solid looking metallic balls attached together by a string and told Carrie that she was going to insert these balls into her vagina and have her hold them there for the rest of the day. Although Carrie knew that they existed, she had never imagined having a pair of ben-wa balls inside her, much less kept there for several hours. Nonetheless, with Julie's guidance, she rearranged her body to receive the balls.

First Julie had her turn around, so that Carrie's head hung off the front of the couch, her back lay on a seat cushion, and her legs bent over its back. Then, grabbing her by the ankles, Julie hoisted her up until her back lay against the back of the couch, her shoulders bore most of her weight, and her legs were left bicycling in the air. Finally, pushing on the backs of her calves, Julie curled Carrie into an upside down squat, with her buttock the highest point on her body.





Will Continue the next installment soon :D

birdie8819
26-02-2008, 10:12 PM
Thanks again bro sany for your wonderful story , will wait for your next installment . But at the meantime here's one story for you .

Cumming in the Friendly Skies


My weekend of selling myself for use as a cum dumpster had come to an end. A few of the guys didn't bother to show up so I only ended up with $900, but for what little I did, that was hard to beat. In the middle of all of it, though, the act of being cum on seemed to lose its luster for me -- it was no longer the erotic exercise that it had started out being, at least not when done in the manner I'd been doing it.

I wasn't to the point where I was tired of it enough to ignore the opportunity to take a free flight, however. I had been corresponding with Steve, a flight attendant for JetBlue airlines about his offer to provide me and my GF with free buddy passes to anywhere the airline flew if I'd let him cum on my face on a flight. I had my reservations about the logistics of just how this might be accomplished, but with all of the stories I'd heard about people joining the "mile high club," I figured if anyone would know how to make it happen, it'd be a member of a flight crew. Nikki and I spent some time discussing it and finally decided Aruba would be the more exotic of the two locations we had to choose from.

We worked out our schedules and selected a flight that left at about 11PM on a Friday night, and arrived in Aruba at 2PM the following day. This late flight allowed us to take advantage of the fact that most everyone would be asleep during the majority of the trip, so we could make use of the rear of the plane to take care of business without a terribly high risk of being discovered. Steve indicated that all we needed to do was go to the counter and present our IDs to pick up the tickets and it pretty much worked out that way. We checked our bags, waited in the ridiculous faux security line and made our way to the boarding gate.

As we waited in the boarding area, the flight crew arrived. I made it a point to stand near the jetway door so Steve would see me, and as our eyes met his face brightened up. I could tell, though, that he was trying to be nonchalant about it so the other members of the crew wouldn't notice anything untoward. I wasn't going to make a scene, but wanted him to know that I was there as promised.

As we boarded the plane, I happened to notice the other two flight attendants. One of them was an older woman who appeared to be the senior member, and the second was a gorgeous, dark-haired woman who appeared to be in her mid 20s. She was striking in that she kind of reminded me of Angie Harmon in her younger days. I read her name tag as we passed by her in the aisle; "Siobhan." What an exotic name for an exotic woman, I thought to myself.

We settled in, watched the safety demonstration, took off and enjoyed the first few moments of the flight. About an hour into it, the flight attendants began a snack/beverage service, which started at the front of the cabin. Steve had arranged our particular seats so that we were on our own row near the rear of the plane, with no one behind us, specifically so we could have as much of the ass end of the plane to ourselves as possible for what was to come. This leg of the flight took us to New York City and the plane was only about half full, so I didn't suspect it was too hard for him to arrange it this way.

As Steve and Siobhan came to us, he gave the first indication of what was to come. "Good morning, Caitlain. What would you like to drink? Some cream, perhaps?" Nikki began laughing at the poor attempt at humor. "You must be Nikki. Cait has talked a lot about you." Siobhan acted as if nothing out of the ordinary was going on. I was wondering to myself what he planned to do with her while we were taking care of business in the back, but he'd told me in the e-mails not to worry about the rest of the crew. He'd indicated in our conversations that he'd be fired if he got caught, so I sure was curious as to how he planned to dispose of her when the time came.

After they got done with the service and spent some time picking up trash from everyone, Steve came by and knelt down next to my seat. "Give me about five minutes and come back behind the curtain." I nodded in concurrence and he headed back towards the rear of the plane. All of the lights were dimmed and no one was moving around, so this allowed me to be a bit more comfortable that we might actually be able to pull this off without much of a problem.

I gave him a few minutes and when I was sure no one was about to get up, I unbuckled my seat belt quietly, got up and headed towards the back of the plane. I pulled the curtain aside and there were Steve and Siobhan talking quietly. I froze for an instant and just looked at her and then him. "She's okay; she's going to keep an eye out on the cabin to let us know if anyone comes back to use the lavatories. She wants to watch, too."

I was like, "whoa!" I wasn't prepared for an audience, but the reality was that I found her attractive, and it made me just a bit wet to know that she was going to be watching. "Whatever turns her on." She just got this "whatever" look on her face. Steve told me to kneel down next to the emergency door but not to use anything on it to brace myself with -- he didn't want us getting sucked out of the airplane. I laughed internally about the punniness of that statement, but made a mental note not to even lean toward the door. Siobhan assumed a position in the middle of the galley where she had a clear view of the aisle as Steve undid his belt, unzipped his pants and pulled out his rod. He clearly was ready for action -- he was already standing at attention.

I pulled my hair back and tied it up into a ponytail, and got down on my knees as he began jerking his cock. Siobhan just leaned back against the wall and watched. She really seemed to have an attitude, though I couldn't tell what her issue was -- was she jealous, freaked out, pissed off, or what? I wanted to talk dirty to Steve, but with everyone so close to us on the other side of the flimsy curtain, I was afraid that someone would hear me and perhaps even come back to investigate. As it was we had to hope that no one came back to the bathroom of their own accord; I'm not sure how we'd have reacted if they did. The bathroom doors were outside the curtain, so I supposed we could have just been quiet and hoped that no one poked their head into the galley to see what was going on.

Because the area was so small, Steve was standing right in front of me; almost on top of me, in fact. His cock grazed my face a couple of times and I had to resist the urge to take it into my mouth. It took him a good five minutes to get to the point where he was ready to blow. I could tell by his breathing rate that he was getting close and wondered to myself if anyone could hear him out in the cabin, even though anyone who's been on an airplane knows that they're hardly the quietest places on the planet. "If it helps you any, you can grab my hair so you can hold my face where you want it to be." The words seemed to go into one ear and out the other. Perhaps he was concentrating on what he was doing, though.

He missed my face completely with the first shot, hitting me on the shoulder. The second shot hit me directly in the mouth, however, and it tasted quite acrid. His third shot got me right above the lips and a fourth one hit me on my cheek back toward my ear, and began draining down my neck. He moved to where his cock was right over my face and continued for a few more strokes to milk the cum out of himself right over my eyes. I turned my head so I wouldn't get any in my eyes themselves, but a few drops managed to land right in the pocket of my right eye, and a little bit of cum managed to seep its way in. When people tell you that cum burns the eyes, they mean it. It really stung, but I tried not to let on like anything was wrong. Once again, it was all I could do to keep from taking his cock in my mouth and cleaning him off, but I had to resist the urge. That sounds so cliché, but when you have a cock right there in front of your face that close, the natural urge, at least for me, is to put it in your mouth.

As I stood up, Siobhan spoke her first words to me. "What a fucking whore. You look so silly." Ever since I got on the plane, I had detected attitude from her, and I had a strong desire at that point to just slap the fuck out of her right then. However, I decided to take an alternative approach. As I walked over to her, she recoiled somewhat, thinking I was going to hit her I suppose. But I grabbed her head and kissed her dead on the mouth, with all of Steve's seed still on my lips and face. As I mashed my mouth into hers she tried to pull back, but I had a death grip on her hair and wasn't about to let go. She was going to share her coworker's cum with me.

When I broke off the kiss, I whispered to her, "You have cum on your face. Go fix your makeup, bitch." I grabbed a towel Steve had ready for me and went into the bathroom to clean up. I could hear the two of them talking in hushed tones, but couldn't make out what they were saying to one another. It took me several minutes to clean myself up. When I walked out, Steven flashed me a thumbs up sign and I headed back to my seat to get a new shirt and my contact solution so I could change the contact in my right eye. I finished cleaning up and headed back to sit down. It was well after 2AM and I wanted to get a bit of sleep. Nikki asked how it went, and I took a couple of minutes to walk her through what had happened. I also explained to her that I was liable to slap that female flight attendant before we got to Aruba.



Continue next page ........

birdie8819
26-02-2008, 10:14 PM
A few hours later, near the end of the first leg of the flight, I got up to go use the restroom and had to walk past Siobhan again as she was headed up the aisle to offer people bottles of water. She tried not to make eye contact with me, but I just glared at her as I walked by. I made it a point to stare at her every time she walked by in the aisles checking on passengers from that point forward. She was clearly disconcerted to some degree, though I wouldn't call it uncomfortable. Other than that, though, the rest of the flight was rather anticlimactic. We stopped over in New York around 7AM, and after an hour layover headed on off to Aruba. I continued to have a bit of fun at Siobhan's expense, and even blew a kiss at her when she walked by one time.

Steve told me earlier that he'd like to try again, but with everyone awake and moving about, it just wasn't feasible. The leg of the flight to Aruba was pretty heavily booked, so there really wasn't a good opportunity to do another shot anyway. So for the remainder of the flight, we just occasionally glanced at each other. When we landed, we collected our bags and headed over to the Renaissance Hotel where we'd booked our room.

As Nikki and I stood in line to check into our hotel, the flight crew arrived to check in as well. Steve had told me which hotel they'd be staying at, since our deal was that he'd get to cum on me as many times as he wanted while they were on their layover as a price of the tickets. That seemed only fair, especially since they were going to be flying back out the next day anyway. Siobhan got an "Oh, shit" look on her face when she saw me. I made a gesture toward her as if to let her know that she still had some cum on her face. We checked in and headed up to our room. We just had time to get settled when Steve called and asked if I could come up to his room so he could do me again. Despite being tired, we had a bargain so I headed on up.

I arrived at his room and knocked on the door. "Come on in." As I walked into his room, I was shocked to find a woman going down on him. I couldn't tell who it was because her ass was facing me, and I didn't recognize it, not from that angle anyway. "Come on in. She's helping me prepare for you."

I moved around to where I could get a better view of what was going on and was flabbergasted to see that it was Siobhan with his cock in her mouth. He had her by the hair and was going at her pretty good. As she was being face fucked, she looked over at me. "So you're a whore, too?" I asked, tongue in cheek. No reply from her, of course, because she was busy and had her slutty little mouth full. I figured as long as I was standing there not doing anything, I may as well have a little fun also.

I went around to her backside, slapped her on the ass, got down on my knees and moved in behind her. She appeared clean, so I started lightly biting her on the ass and playing wither clit. She didn't put up any resistance, so I started rimming her. She let out a little moan, but offered no other sign that indicated whether or not she was into what I was doing. The scent and taste of her ass were intoxicating. Anyone who's ever rimmed someone who's not fresh out of the shower is familiar with the rather pungent, musky odor and the slightly salty taste that someone has in their anal area after having been at work, walking or sitting all day. It's hard to describe, actually, but just as is the case with the smell of pussy, it is quite aromatic. There must be something pheromonic about it because it absolutely drives me wild.

I spent some time working on her pussy and her ass until Steven came up with the idea of having us 69 each other. As she got up, I once again pulled her to me and kissed her, allowing her to taste her own ass on my lips. This time she reciprocated the kiss. As we broke off, I whispered in her ear, "I hope you know how to eat pussy." I took my shirt and shorts off, crawled up onto the bed, laid back and spread my legs and began playing with my clit.

Since the rules involved no penetration of me, I got on the bottom and Siobhan took a position on top of me, with her pussy right in my face. She leaned down and began feasting on my pussy, as Steven came in from behind right above my face and penetrated her. This was the first time I had ever been in a threesome involving a guy. I'd been in several with other women using strap-ons, but this was my first one with a live penis involved. The sight of his cock and nuts right above my face as it slammed into Siobhan's cunt was incredible. Once he started fucking her, his balls began grazing my forehead and nose with each thrust. I started eating her pussy, trying to time the darting of my tongue to work in opposition to his thrusts. I couldn't even really tell what Siobhan was doing to my pussy -- I wasn't paying any attention to it because my focus was so intense on what was taking place right in front of me. Or maybe she didn't know what she was doing, I don't know. Regardless, I was so enraptured by the sight of what was going on right above my face that I didn't much care about anything else at that point.

In rather short order, Steve announced that he was getting ready to cum. I had just assumed that he was going to pull out of her and jerk himself off on my face, but that didn't happen. He continued pounding away at her cunt as his orgasm built, and after he'd forcefully penetrated her a few more times he came inside her. Once he was done, he remained in place for a couple of minutes while his high subsided. It then dawned on me what he had in mind.

"Don't move, Cait." As he pulled out, his load began leaking out of Siobhan's pussy onto my face. He told her to sit up and let it all drain out. She did as she was told, and what seemed like a gallon of cum and cunt juice drained out all over my face. I had to turn my head to keep it from going up my nose and into my eyes. As she got up, it occurred to me that this was his rather unique way of giving me my second facial. I rolled over and got up off the bed, and all of the fluids drained down onto my tits.

Siobhan had to pipe up again. "You look even more like a whore now. Go show your girlfriend what you've been up to. She can even clean you up." She was laughing as she said it, and it took every ounce of strength I could muster to keep from slapping the shit out of her. This time, I didn't feel like kissing her, though; I just wanted to go back to my room and clean up. I was four floors below them, and that meant hoping no one would be on the elevator on the way down. Since they wouldn't give me a towel to clean up with, I really had no choice in the matter -- I just wanted it to be over. I put my shirt back on and the cum that had covered my chest caused it to stick to me. I didn't even bother to look at myself in the mirror; I just left the room, almost in tears -- not so much from what had happened as from the fact that Siobhan had actually gotten the last laugh in on me.

As I moved down the hallway, one guy passed me and stared at me as I walked by. I didn't even bother to hang my head. The entire upper half of my body and my face was covered in cum, though I doubt with the lighting in the hallway he even had the foggiest idea of what it was. I just walked by as if nothing out of the ordinary was going on. Fortunately, no one was at the elevator and it was empty when it got to me. I got on and headed back to my room. When I walked in, Nikki's eyes got wide, "What the fuck happened to you?'

I explained to her what had taken place and headed to the shower for a long, hot bath. The flight crew headed out the next morning, and I never saw them again. We spent the next couple of days enjoying the sun and water in Aruba, and then headed back home. The flight back was excruciatingly long. I couldn't help but wonder the entire time, though, if any of the members of the return flight crew were anywhere near as freaky as the ones on the last trip. You just never know, do you?

When I got back, I had an e-mail from Steve thanking me for the "service" and telling me he hoped I had enjoyed the trip. I replied back that I did and left it at that. I spent some more time catching up on the continuing stream of e-mails related to this whole series of events. One in particular that had caught my attention was a request to participate in a bukkake scene at a local sex club. Paid, of course. What to do, what to do?



The End

birdie8819
26-02-2008, 10:19 PM
Final Satisfaction


It was just supposed to be one of those no-strings attached situations. Somehow it turned into more. Maybe because the sex was so great and Rebecca knew tonight would be no different. She'd already gotten over twenty messages on her phone, teasing her and she'd be lying if she told him they weren't making her wet.

Rebecca got to Jason's early, not like it mattered. It had been a week since she saw him last. A week of torture waiting to see him again, remembering all the things he'd done to her. He was rough but not too rough, made her feel like a slut and whore but not so much so where she felt dirtier and more used than she was. Last time was a night she knew she wouldn't soon be forgetting, and doubted Jason would forget either.

It wasn't a night for her pleasure, it was all about him, but it didn't stop her from getting pleasure out of it. One thing she knew she was superior to other women at was giving head -- maybe because she got off when she was doing it, or just enjoyed doing it. It didn't matter to the men she'd been with and Jason was no exception to that. When she saw him that night she didn't even say anything to him, just went after him in the doorway, pulling down his pants and taking out his dick. He must have been playing with himself on the way here, she thought to herself since he was almost completely hard. She didn't lead him in to sit on the couch. She used his pants to cushion her knees slightly and started stroking him, lightly at first and then started to get rougher. She teased the tip with her tongue, tasting the little bits of cum that were leaking out already.

Jason was getting tired of the teasing so he grabbed her at the back of her head and started to guide her open mouth onto his dick. Rebecca didn't resist and took it as an open invitation. She kept jerking him with her right hand and cupped his balls in the other. Still swirling her tongue around the head and being encouraged by Jason's hands on her head and neck, she started taking him deeper and deeper into her mouth, until she couldn't breathe anymore. Jason eased up his grip and she started bobbing up and down on his cock, taking a little and using her tongue and then going as deep as she could, having to open her jaw wider to accommodate her hand still jerking him off.

"That's it you little whore" Jason moaned, "Swallow the whole fucking thing."

And it certainly wasn't from a lack of trying but Rebecca just couldn't get all of it, but she managed to get her nose to touch his stomach. She held him there in her throat and ran her tongue on the underside of his cock, feeling it pulsate. Moving her head back and forth she kept him in her throat and in her hands she could feel his balls spasm and she knew he was going to cum. Not one to back off, she started bobbing on his cock again and very quickly her mouth was full of his cum, some dripping out from the corner of her mouth and down her lips and chin. She waited 'til the blast was over, gently licked and cleaned him up and then cleaned up herself, licking away the cum from her lips and fingers.

If last time was any sort of indication of what was coming her way, she knew she was in for a treat. The door was unlocked so she let herself in. The water was running, so she stripped down just leaving on the new red and black lingerie and went into the bathroom. Jason was already in the shower, unaware of anything around him, stroking his hard cock pretty fiercely trying to get off before she showed up.

"Not interrupting anything am I?" she asked coyly, peeking around the shower curtain. "You look a little busy there."

"Just a little," he replied, not taking his hand off his dick and continuing to stroke it. "Why don't you join me in here?"

She didn't need to be asked twice. The water was a perfect temperature and before long she wasn't just soaked between her legs. The lingerie hugged her curves more perfectly now being wet. She took Jason's hand off his dick and put it between her legs, spreading, encouraging him to pleasure her. He didn't even waste time, starting right away with two fingers, but giving her room for her own fingers to ravage her clit since he had a firm grab on her ass, pulling her to him. Rebecca moaned in pleasure while Jason finger-fucked her and soon stopped fingering her clit and just let him take over. She came in succession quickly and then grabbed the towel and jumped out, pulling him out along with her. "Come here, I want you to fuck me. Now."

Still dripping from the shower they only made it to the doorway of the bathroom. Rebecca got on her knees and stuck her ass up in the air and turned around to face Jason, who was still rock hard and ready to cum. "You know what to do," she told him, grabbing her pile of clothes to bury her head in to try to muffle the screams she knew she'd be producing. Jason didn't need any more encouragement than a wet and ready pussy staring at him, begging to be fucked. He got on his knees behind her and slammed his cock into her, bouncing off her cervix and slamming her again. It caught her off-guard but she wasn't complaining. She liked it rough and he was so turned on it didn't take much to accommodate that urge. He got up on his feet, squatting behind her, and starting thrusting hard into her g-spot, hitting it every time. Even Rebecca had lost count of how many times she'd cum since she got there, and she didn't feel at all guilty remembering the times Jason came on her face or fucked her in the ass -- all in the same night.

Pretty soon, he was thrusting fast and hard and she could feel his balls bouncing off her clit, only adding to her pleasure. Her moaning and screaming was drowning out the sound of anything around them, his grunts accentuating her feelings moreso as she began to lose her voice from screams of pleasure.

"Ready for it?" he asked, almost challenging her to say no as he thrust hard rhythmically into her, pushing her almost into the wall in front of them.

She barely managed to squeak out "yes" between all the primal noises that she had no control over making. Jason made sure he had good balance and a strong hold on her hips and pounded away at her, causing her to yip. He could feel the tension in his balls and shaft and thrust even harder as his orgasm finally overcame him violently, the last thrust causing Rebecca to fall onto her stomach with him on top of her, still inside as his cock spasmed, filling her cunt with his juices.

"I hope you enjoyed that, you little slut," he said, slowly pulling out of her, grabbing his cock to paint her ass with his cum and her pussy juice.

"Mmmm, I did," she said, twisting around to face him. "Just remember though, we're not done yet." She scrambled away and grabbed his towel to clean herself up and walked around the apartment naked, stretching. "Not done at all."

"Is that so? Don't tell me your pussy hasn't been throbbing with pleasure."

"Oh no, it definitely has. Still is. I'm just not totally satisfied yet. Call me selfish, if you must." She smiled. The sex with Jason gave her a power over him that she wasn't quite willing to turn over any time soon, and it was far too early for this night to end already.



Continue next page ......

birdie8819
26-02-2008, 10:21 PM
"So tell me," he said, "what is it you want now?" Again there was that tone of challenge in his voice, and she'd be damned if she would ever turn that down.

"I want," she walked back and stood over him, her legs slightly parted with his cum starting to drip down her left leg, "you. And I want you to finger my ass and get me ready to take your cock so we can get down and dirty." She traced her finger around his chiseled face, around his lips, letting him take her finger in his mouth and suck on it lightly. "And while you're finger-fucking my ass, I want to suck your cock clean and lick your balls, getting you deep into my throat, drowning out the moans of pleasure from your playing."

He was entranced. He never would have guessed from his friend's description of Becky that she'd be as adventurous and as kinky as she was. Even looking at her on the street, not knowing her, would he have ever thought that. Boy was he wrong! He nodded and followed her as she walked away from the hospitality of the bathroom and into the living room.

"Lay down, please." She motioned to a spot on the floor, and he walked over on his knees and laid down where she asked him. Rebecca straddled him in a 69 position so he could finger her ass and cunt while she sucked his dick. Jason could still smell her, and her smell mixed with his was sweet and enticing. He looked at her ass and remembered what it was like the first time he fucked her in the ass, totally hot, and knew that soon he'd be doing it again. Rebecca hadn't even done anything to him yet and he could feel himself starting to get hard again. "Mmmm thank you for the approval," she said turning and smiling at him.

It was a quick smile because soon her mouth was on him, tongue swirling around the head and hitting the sensitive spot just underneath. She was making good on her promise to try and get him deep in her throat. Her mouth felt warm, smooth, silky and amazing. He was lost in the pleasures she was giving him that it wasn't until she stopped that he realized he was being too selfish. He started fingering her pussy, getting his fingers wet and teasing her. He'd fuck her and twist his fingers in her and around her g-spot, causing her to squirm and break her concentration on sucking his cock. He reached around with his other hand and diddled her clit, jerking it like a small cock needing more encouragement to stand out. She was so wet that he didn't need any other source of lube to get three fingers in her ass. As soon as he started fingering her ass, her moaning vibrated on his cock and gave him shivers of pleasure. He knew he was really distracting her now, and soon she stopped all together. Using both hands, Jason finger-fucked her cunt and ass, while she pushed herself back closer to him, not wanting to let him be able to get away.

Suddenly, she lurched forward and turned around, so she was straddling him and facing him at the same time. He sat up and his cock was at full attention. "Help me balance" she asked and he obliged. She lowered her ass onto his cock and it sent shivers up her spine. The feeling of being filled up was different to her ass than her pussy and it was almost instant orgasm for her. But not yet.

"I want you to finger me while I fuck your dick with my ass," she said in a sultry voice and a small smirk on her face. Then she gave him a deep passionate kiss that immediately let him know she wasn't just saying it. She meant it, and wanted it. She started bouncing up and down, slowly at first allowing her body to adjust, and then faster and harder. His fingers struggled to keep up with her movements, so he gave her three fingers to bounce on as well. Her orgasms were some of the most intense she had, all that pressure built up inside of her, more and more and Jason was nearing his own time to cum.

Rebecca grabbed him by the head and kept kissing him, sometimes sweetly; sometimes she was more aggressive, depending on whether or not she'd just cum again. He grabbed her hips and helped her fuck his dick, while up and down she bounced.

"Fuck me," he grunted, "I want to cum in your ass."

"Oh you will," she said. "I want to know if you're ready. Are you ready to cum yet?"

"Yes, but I want to hear you tell me what you want."

"Jason," she leaned in and whispered, "I want you to cum in my sweet little ass."

That was all it took. He slammed her down so the full length of his dick was in her ass and he came more intensely than before, his whole body shaking from the experience. He was totally spent, and Rebecca smiled, finally satisfied.



The End

sany
27-02-2008, 01:39 AM
Weekend To Remember

Julie then went to the front of the couch and spread Carrie legs a little to completely expose her vulva. Holding it with her fingertips, she pressed the first ball against the entrance of Carrie's vagina until it disappeared into Carrie's interior. Running her hands along the smooth flesh of Carrie's upper thighs and buttock, Julie coaxed Carrie to absorb the ball deeper into her body. Because of her inverted position, Carrie had gravity on her side, and that, combined with the copious secretions which her "blossoming" had produced, enabled her to draw the ball down all the way to her cervix. Giving Carrie a little time to adjust to the presence of the first ball, Julie introduced the second ball and had Carrie work her vaginal muscles to bring it into contact with the first ball.

With the two balls embedded in her vagina, Carrie initially felt a pleasurable sensation of fullness similar to that she had experienced during intercourse. On the other hand, this was quite different. During intercourse, her body instinctively knew what to do, and her hips and pelvis responded accordingly. But what was expected of it now was not clear. Fortunately, Julie once again seemed to have no doubts.

Peering down between Carrie's thighs to look into her upturned face, Julie told Carrie that she was to simply stay as she was, enjoying the weight of the balls in vagina, until her secretions dried sufficiently to seal her labia closed so that when she rose the balls would be securely encased inside. She then tidied up in the area of Carrie's crotch, with particular attention to the pubic hair, which she pushed to either side so that it would not interfere with the sealing process. Julie then went into her bathroom and returned with a portable hair dryer which, after turning it on and adjusting it to its lowest heat setting, she directed at Carrie's gaping labia.

Julie paid close attention to her task. Because of Carrie's aroused state, it took quite a while for the dryer to have its desired effect. However, Julie was patient, and, when she saw Carrie's secretions at last start to congeal, she used her fingers to monitor Carrie's sealing. Working like a fine pastry chef, she made sure that the initial sealing took place at the entrance of Carrie's vagina and proceeded from there outwards.

Then, as Carrie's secretions hardened into a viscous glue, Julie, using a thumb and index finger, pressed shut the puckered purse formed by Carrie's outer labia, thereby guaranteeing that the gate to Carrie's vagina would be firmly closed. Finally, when she was satisfied that Carrie was properly sealed, she turned off the hair dryer and, using her index finger, drilled a small hole down to Carrie's urethra so that she could relieve her bladder without disturbing the seal.

Having completed Carrie's sealing, Julie patted Carrie on her upturned buttock before helping her right herself into a normal sitting position and pull the skirt of her dress back down over her legs. Then, after smoothing the rumples out of Carrie's dress, Julie suggested that Carrie relax for a few minutes while she prepared them some tea. During Julie's absence, Carrie assessed her state, with particular attention to the ben-wa balls embedded inside her. She had noticed that, in the transition from her inverted to her upright position, the direction in which gravity pulled the balls had reversed, so that instead of pressing against her cervix they were now being pulled in the opposite direction.

However, other than this change and the continuous, but subtle, pressure which they exerted against the walls of her vagina, she was somewhat disappointed that, since their installation, the presence of the ben-wa balls had been barely perceptible. Nonetheless, sitting, as she was, like some utterly conventional, bourgeois lady paying an afternoon call on a shopping companion, she could not suppress a smile each time she acknowledged the difference between her demure appearance on Julie's couch and the reality of her visit.

In fact, when Julie returned with their tea and asked Carrie what she had been thinking about, Carrie revealed the source of her amusement to Julie, who not only shared her amusement with the irony of their afternoon tete-a-tete but decided that it would be fun to develop it further. Namely, she proposed that, after finishing their tea, they go on a shopping excursion together.

sany
27-02-2008, 01:40 AM
Weekend To Remember

For Carrie the idea of going out shopping with only a cotton dress covering her body and a pair of ben-wa balls rattling around inside was a little daunting. Wholly aside from her relative nudity, she worried about the possibility of the balls starting to descend and ending up dropping on the floor between her feet.

When she told Julie her concern, Julie said that having to keep the balls in place would be part of the fun and assured her that, even if the seal on her labia began to break down, her vaginal muscles were up to the challenge. To test the resilience of the seal, Julie encouraged Carrie to go the bathroom and see that she could empty her bladder without dislodging the balls.

As Julie predicted, when Carrie returned from the bathroom, some of her concern had dissipated and she agreed to join Julie on a shopping expedition, although her enthusiasm was diminished when Julie explained the purpose of their shopping. Namely, standing behind the couch, Julie leaned over Carrie's shoulder, opened several of the buttons on her dress, and pulled the top of her dress aside to bare her breasts. She then applied her fingers to the tips of Carrie's nipples until they stood out like hard little pegs at the centers of her breasts.

After making them as hard as she could get them, Julie told Carrie that she would make sure that her nipples remained visible while they were shopping and announced that "the goal of our shopping trip will be the enhancement and stimulation of your breasts. In particular, we will begin by buying a pair of nipple shields which, after I have attached them, will prevent your nipples from relaxing."

A Trying Shopping Trip: Still uncertain, but not knowing how to refuse, Carrie gave her tacit agreement and headed out with Julie. As they walked along in the early spring weather, Carrie was acutely aware of the movement of her dress against her erect nipples and the subtle shifting of the balls lodged deep inside her vagina. Although the prominence of her nipples caused her some embarrassment, her real concern was about her ability to keep the balls safely inside.

After they had gone a couple of blocks, she felt them start to drop and told Julie that she was afraid that the carefully constructed seal was about to be breached, with disastrous consequences. In response, Julie led Carrie into a narrow alley between two brick buildings and had her stand so that she could lean with her head and shoulder blades against a wall. She then grasped Carrie's buttocks and pulled her hips forward until her body assumed a gentle arc. Placing a hand on Carrie's belly, Julie next instructed Carrie to draw the balls back inside herself by contracting her inner muscles.

At first Carrie's efforts were somewhat disorganized and, if anything, seemed to have the opposite of the desired effect. Seeing Carrie's frustration, Julie applied pressure with her hand to guide Carrie and help her to find the muscles which would produce the required contractions.

In addition to her hand, she quietly told Carrie, "You must learn how to use your inner musculature so that your vagina, and even your uterus, become organs over which you have control. There is no more reason for the balls to drop out of your vagina than there would be for them to drop if you were holding them in your hands. If we have to stop again, I will punish your tummy for your lack of control." She then added, somewhat sternly, "you can avoid punishment by keeping your inner muscles at work, and that is what I expect you to do."

sany
27-02-2008, 01:42 AM
Weekend To Remember

Once Carrie's crisis had passed, Julie gave her a little time to savor her new-found powers while continuing to stroke her proffered belly and occasionally letting her hand slip down to the region around the apex of her pelvic bone, which was clearly delineated under the thin material of her dress. However, as soon as she was certain that Carrie would be able to continue their walk, Julie pulled Carrie's body flat against her own, bestowed a warm kiss on her lips, and smoothed her disheveled hair before leading her back to the sidewalk.

Within a block, they arrived at the drugstore at which Julie knew she could buy the nipple shields she had promised and where she knew that there was a bathroom in which she could attach them. After browsing through the selection available, she chose a simple set consisting of two circular disks made out of a pliable plastic material. Once she had paid for them, Julie led Carrie to the bathroom where, after locking the door, she opened Carrie dress and lowered it until the upper half was bunched around her waist.

She then turned Carrie so that she could see herself in the mirror over the washbasin and, standing in back of her, reached under her arms so that she could fondle her breasts. For a few minutes, Julie teased Carrie's nipples to bring them to maximum erection. Then, when she had them the way she wanted, she cupped one breast in her left hand while attaching the nipple shield with her right.

The way these shields were designed, the nipple poked through a perforated opening in the center of the disk and was captured by a collar of flexible plastic shards which the nipple had displaced as it passed through. Because of its fully erect state, Julie had to coax the distended stalk through the hole and then make sure that it was centrally seated and held firmly in its collar, a procedure which entailed a good deal of pulling and occasional pricking of Carrie's already excited teat.

However, when Julie had finished, Carrie understood what she had accomplished: until it was released, her nipple would remain rigidly erect, with the result that, even covered by her dress, it would be prominently displayed and constantly available for further stimulation. This latter realization was immediately confirmed when, after getting both shields in place, Julie turned Carrie around, so that her buttock pressed against the edge of the sink, and ran her the tip of tongue back and forth over the tips of Carrie's trapped nipples while, simultaneously, running her fingers along the V presented to her by Carrie's crotch.

After a couple of minutes, Julie continued to rub Carrie's crotch but leaned back and, with a less than kind smile on her face, whispered, "Carrie, see how your nipples have swelled and appear to be fighting their constricting collars. The beauty of the shields is that your nipples can only become harder, they can't, even after the stimulation stops, relax. As you are already aware, this means that the pressure you feel on them will be relentless and will do nothing but increase as time passes. Of course, because there will be no relief, your frustration will grow along with your nipples.

"On the other hand, this frustration will be partially compensated by the effect that the excitement of your breasts will have on the rest of your body. Specifically, as you will have already discovered, the muscles in your lower belly and those surrounding your vagina and rectum respond to what is happening to your breasts and will help you maintain control over the balls which you must hold inside you. I think that you will enjoy the consequences and know that I will enjoy watching you learn to cope with them. However, we have already spent more than our fair share of time here and must move on."

So saying, Julie recovered Carrie's upper body with her dress and led her back into the store. Much to Carrie's embarrassment, as they passed the checkout stand, the young man behind the register did nothing to hide his appreciation of the use to which they had put their recent acquisition.

sany
27-02-2008, 01:43 AM
Weekend To Remember


As they proceeded down the street, every male who passed turned to admire the display to which Carrie's breasts were treating him. Indeed, as she was all too well aware, with each step her breasts jiggled slightly and caused her erect nipples to trace an intriguing path along the thin material covering them. Moreover, by now her nipples were so hard that every detail of their shape was available for inspection, particularly when a puff of springtime breeze plastered her dress against her front.

Thus, she was greatly relieved when Julie suggested that they take some refreshment in a dimly lit coffeehouse. Choosing a discretely hidden booth surrounded by a panel on three sides, Julie had Carrie sit next to her on the padded bench provided. When they were seated, Julie reached her hand under the table and placed it on the surface of Carrie's firm belly.

Speaking in a hushed voice, she said, "I think that it time for you to exercise your tummy. As you know, the reason why I had you work it during the week was that I wanted to teach you about the sensual potential of a belly whose muscles have been properly prepared. Thus, I want you to now lift your legs and hold them straight until I give you permission to let them down. Because it is your stomach, and not your legs, which I want to exercise, you may, if you wish spread them to ease the strain on your legs. However, you are to do nothing to relieve the strain on your abdomen, whose efforts I will be monitoring with my hand."

With visible reluctance, Carrie complied. She had known that her tummy would eventually be made the center of attention, but she somewhat resented its being called upon under circumstances in which she saw no possibility of being rewarded for its suffering. Nonetheless, her confidence in Julie's judgment was now complete, and so she pushed her back against the cushion on the panel and, with a wince, lifted her feet off the floor and straightened her legs until they were grazing the bottom of the table above them.

The resulting strain on Carrie's sore stomach muscles was immediate, and the appearance of their waiter to take their order did nothing to mitigate her distress. Sitting with Julie's hand on her trembling tummy, her nipples poking through her dress, her legs suspended under the table, and her eyes moist with incipient tears, she could just imagine the image that she must be presenting. Fortunately, Julie, seemingly never at a loss, murmured something about her companion being momentarily overcome and ordered them a two cups of coffee. Satisfied by Julie's explanation, the waiter departed to get their coffee.

When he had gone, Julie gently patted Carrie's tummy and attempted to explain why it was being forced to suffer. "As you are learning, true sensual pleasure derives from a highly complicated mixture of intense physical and psychological stimuli. We all enjoy having our erogenous zones caressed, but we soon learn that fondling by itself has its limits, and we quickly become sated. In order to prolong our pleasure, we must spice our sexual life by introducing a variety of stimuli, some of which are explicitly erotic and others of which are more ambiguous and occasionally painful. In both cases, it is essential to involve as much of the body as possible.

"At the moment, I am making your stomach suffer for two reasons. One is the pleasure it gives me to know that you are willing to subject your entire body to my will. The other is to provide you the experience of knowing that, for the duration of the weekend, you have relinquished control of your body to me and that your only responsibility is to respond to what I do to it. The response which I can feel under my hand on your belly convinces me that your body, if not your mind, understands what I am talking about."

sany
27-02-2008, 01:44 AM
Weekend To Remember

In spite of her travail, Carrie was able to absorb Julie's message and recognize the truth that it contained. In fact, at some point during its delivery, she realized that she had transcended her physical discomfort and was actually smiling through the tears in her eyes. Throwing her head back so that it rested on the top of cushion behind her and spreading her legs as wide as the table would allow, she resolved to keep her legs up for as long as Julie demanded and that, in the meantime, she would immerse herself in her own self immolation.

When Julie saw the waiter returning with their coffee, she gave Carrie permission to lower her legs. By this time, perspiration glued Carrie's dress to her breasts, with the result that not only the shape of her nipples but even the flushed color of her breasts showed through their damp covering.

Thus, upon his arrival, the waiter was treated to an erotically enticing view of an unmistakably excited female body, a treat of which he took full advantage by prolonging his stay as long as he could without being too obvious. When he at last left them alone, Julie ran her hand down Carrie's tummy until it reached her crotch, where she used her fingers to pull the skirt up so that her hand could rest on Carrie's taut, bare, lower belly. Massaging the flesh under her hand, Julie congratulated Carrie on her fortitude and assured her that her reward would more than compensate the pain she had endured.

"After we get home, I will put your tummy to work on an entirely different project when I continue teaching you how to use your abdominal muscles to master of what is happening inside your vagina. By the time I am done, you will have learned more about your abdominal cavity than you ever suspected there was to know. You have much to look forward to, but, for now, just enjoy the anticipation of what lies ahead."

Back at Julie's Place: Upon their return to Julie's apartment, Julie led Carrie into the bathroom where she removed her rumpled, damp dress and told her to take a much needed shower. During her shower, the spray striking Carrie's breasts caused the shields to wobble and tug against her nipples in a stimulating but tormenting way, reigniting her excitement, which had been waning ever since they left the coffee house. As her nipples responded, her mind returned to what Julie had said she was going to experience when they got home, particularly the part about teaching her to master her own anatomy.

Thus, by the time she had finished scrubbing and rinsing her body, she was once again in a state of extreme sexual anticipation as she emerged from the shower. On hearing the shower turned off, Julie called to her from the bedroom, telling her to first dry and powder herself and then join her in the bedroom, where she had been making preparations.

When she entered Julie's bedroom, Carrie was taken aback to discover that Julie had removed her own dress and was waiting for her clad in only bra and panties, both of which were semi-transparent. This was the first time that Julie had exposed her body to Carrie, who realized that she had heretofore never considered Julie's own sexuality.

After assessing Julie body and mentally comparing it to her own, Carrie was a little embarrassed to catch herself imagining how Julie's naked body would feel. She saw that Julie's figure was somewhat fuller and softer than her own and wondered how it would be to have those generous breasts and hips pressed against hers. Intuiting Carrie's thoughts, Julie smiled at her and said "all in due course, but for now I have different plans."

Standing behind Carrie, Julie wrapped a cloth cord around her waist and tied one end in a loose circle which was supported by her hips, leaving the other end dangling over her buttock. She then bade Carrie lie on her back in the center of the bed with her legs bent. Sitting next to Carrie's bent legs, Julie grabbed the dangling end and made a loop through which she threaded a second cord.

Taking hold of one ankle at a time, she tied them to the ends of this second cord so that, after she had done tightening it, it brought Carrie's heels against her buttock and forced her bent legs to spread so that her vulva was once again thoroughly available. However, Julie was not done. Using a long cord, she ran one end around Carrie's left leg, just above her bent knee and tied it there.



Will Continue the next installment soon :D

birdie8819
27-02-2008, 11:11 AM
Why Didn't You Tell Me?


"Oooooh!" moaned the tall, young, blue-eyed blonde, "I'm so tired of studying! I want to go to bed!"

The librarian and I looked at each other and smiled. "Classic, All-Americian, cheerleading pussy!" I chuckled to myself, "I wouldn't mind taking her to bed!" I'm not exactly sure what Andrea, the librarian, was thinking, but she was also clearly amused. "Maybe Andrea and I are thinking the same thing!" it suddenly occurred to me. After all, it was rumored that Andrea was "batting for the other team".

I had been standing at the front desk of the university's library, making small talk with Andrea, when the blonde walked up to us. Ignoring me completely, she had said to Andrea, "Excuse me, ma'am. Could you please tell me when the next shuttle bus will arrive?"

Andrea had glanced up at the clock and said, "It looks like you just missed the 10:00 PM bus. It won't be back around again until 10:30," thus elisiting the blonde's disapointed response.

I shook my head, "Freshman girls! She's been her for a month and she still doesn't know the shuttle bus schedule back to her dorm!" At the time, I was only starting my junior year, but I had done a hitch in the military before going to college. So, I was twenty-four, compared to the blonde girl being, maybe, eighteen years old, at most.

"Are you a freshman?" Andrea said to the girl, "Do you live in Van Rensselaer?"

"Yes," the blonde replied, "Why do you ask?"

"Well," Andrea answered, "Maybe Brad here," indicating me, "can walk you back to your dorm. He lives here on campus."

"Oh?" the blonde responded doubtfully, as she glanced over at me for the first time.

"Don't worry, dear," said Andrea, "I've known Brad for a quite a while. They tell me he has a black belt in karate. I'm sure he'll be an excellent bodyguard."

"Yeah, I'll guard her body, all right!" I thought, as I looked over the young blonde. Now, I'm not normally attracted to blondes, but this one was especially striking. She was tall and slender, with wide-set, blue eyes and long, straight, light-blonde hair. I noticed that the blonde girl's hair was cut to end exactly even with the nipples of her perky, C-cup size breasts and she was wearing a lot of makeup. Wearing makeup was a bit unusual, in those days, for a girl studying late at night in the library. I also realized that her eyebrows were light-brown, so I was dead certain that light-blonde was not her natural hair color. "Still, I'd really like to find out for sure," I mused.

"Really?!" the girl gushed, as she turned, with sudden interest, to face me, "Are you really a black belt?!"

These days, just about everyone seems to be a black belt, at least just about everyone on the Internet. But this all happened way back in the days before every strip mall in America had a karate school right next to the pizza parlor. Believe it or not, "back in the day", earning a black belt actually used to mean something to people. Anyway, I hadn't bragged about it, or anything, but people had seen me practicing my katas in the gym, and the word had gotten around campus.

"Yes," I said to the blonde girl, "I, and a friend of mine, will be walking up past your dorm in a few minutes. We'll be happy to walk up there with you, if you don't want to wait for the next shuttle bus."

"That would be wonderful!" the blonde gushed, "I don't want to stand around here for another half hour!"

"Well, you could always use that half hour to do some studying," I thought to myself.

I continued, "My friend will be here any minute now. Then, we can go."

"Here she comes now!" Andrea interjected, as she looked past me. I turned and saw Judith, the friend I was waiting for, coming up to the desk.

"Hi, Andrea! Hi, Brad!" Judith waved cheerfully.

Judith was a pretty, slender girl, with big, beautiful, wide-set, dark-brown eyes and long, curly, dark-brown, almost black, hair. She stood about five-feet three-inches tall, and usually wore her long, lazy curls tied back in a ponytail. "Why do I keep thinking of her as a little girl," I smiled to myself, "She's twenty years old!" My musing continued, "It must be because she's so damn cute, and all that time I spent in the military makes me feel really old, compared to her."

Andrea said, "Hi, Jude. Had enough studying for tonight?" Most of Judith's friends and acquaintances called her "Jude", rather than Judith, just like the name of the girl in the Beatle's song.

"Oh, yes!" Judith answered. Turning to me, she continued, "Have you been waiting long? Are you ready to go now?"

I said, "No, I haven't been waiting long. I just got here a few minutes ago myself. But, I'm ready to go." I continued, "And, this is... I'm sorry, I didn't get your name," as I turned to the blonde girl.

"I'm Kimberly," the blonde girl said cheerfully, as she offered me her hand, "But, please just call me 'Kim'". Turning to Judith, she added, "Brad just offered to walk me back to my dorm."

"Well, that was nice of him, Kim!" Judith said, as she gave me a long sideways glance.

"What?!" I thought, as Andrea, thankfully, interrupted.

"I volunteered Brad for double bodyguard duty tonight, Jude," Andrea said, "I know that the two of you walk past Kimberly's dorm, on the way back to your apartments."

"Well, that was nice of you, Andrea!" Judith said sweetly.

"What's with her tonight?!" I thought.

I continued, a bit awkwardly, with the introductions, "Kim, this is Judith." I quickly added, "Just about everyone calls her 'Jude'. And, of course, you've already met Andrea."

After that, we completed our mutual introductions and said our goodnights to Andrea. As we turned towards the door, Kimberly motioned for Judith to go on ahead of her. Judith gave Kimberly a strange look, but I didn't think much about it, at the time.

I had known Judith since the beginning of our sophomore year. She was part of a small group of out-of-town students that I hung around with on campus. Our university, in a big city, was primarily a commuter's school. Thousands of "townies" descended upon the place during the day, but the campus would turn into a ghost town at night, after all the townies went home. Our little group of out-of-towners would get together, informally, between classes, for lunch, for parties, and quite often to go to the "Friday Night Flick", at either our university, or the one that adjoined ours to make up the large University City complex. Judith was popular with our little group and was particularly good at playing our "Movie Trivia" and "Name That Tune" games.

I had asked Judith out once, in the middle of our sophomore year, but she had turned me down. She told me, "I'm sorry, Brad, I have a steady boyfriend, back home. But, I really do like you, and I'd really like for us to be friends." And so, we were just good friends.

That particular night, about a month into the beginning of our junior year, I had been waiting for Judith at the front desk of the library. I didn't like to study in my apartment, so I went to the library, just about every weeknight after supper, and would stay there until about 10:00 PM. If I happened to bump into Judith, I would often walk her back to her apartment. We both lived on campus and our apartments were a few blocks beyond the last shuttle bus stop. The campus area was pretty safe, but we were still living in a big city. I, and some of the other guys that lived on campus, would often walk the out-of-town girls back to their dorms or apartments, late at night.

As soon as we reached the sidewalk, Kimberly turned to me and said, "So, tell me all about karate, Brad," totally ignoring Judith's presence. Judith raised an eyebrow and started to say something, but she stopped herself and just walked on ahead of Kimberly and me. I was certainly flattered by all of Kimberly's attention, but Judith was a friend of mine and I really did try to include her in the conversation.



Continue next page .........

birdie8819
27-02-2008, 11:12 AM
"Judith is a junior too," I said, after Kimberly asked me what year I was in, "And, she has a double major, both Mathematics and English."

"That's interesting," Kimberly said, "So, what's your major, Brad?"

I told Kimberly a little about myself and tried, once again, to include Judith in the conversation. "Jude is an editor on the university newspaper," I said, "She's thinking about becoming a professional writer and she knows just about everything that goes on around this campus."

"That's nice," Kimberly said, "Are you involved with the newspaper too, Brad?"

Judith gave we a withering look, but continued walking on ahead of Kimberly and me, without saying a word.

Kimberly continued to give me her undivided attention for the full ten minutes, or so, it took us to walk to her dorm. I was flattered by all of her attention, but annoyed that she had totally ignoring my friend Judith. I'm sure that Kimberly would have kept on talking to me, if I hadn't finally interrupted her.

"Jude and I need to get going, Kim," I said, "We both have early classes in the morning."

"Well, thank you so much for walking me home, Brad!" Kimberly said sweetly, "I hope that I'll see you again tomorrow!"

Judith, who Kimberly had totally ignored right to the end, rolled her eyes and started on ahead of me. I caught up with her, but she chose to ignore me as we walked the additional two blocks to her apartment. "That was really rude of Kimberly to ignore Jude like that," I thought, "I can understand why she's miffed."

"So, what did you think of our talkative little freshman?" I said to Judith, as we walked along.

"Humph!" Judith snorted in reply. After that, I kept my mouth shut, even though I was beginning to find the situation rather amusing. Judith was usually a very calm, serene person. She would sometimes become very animated and passionate during our little group's free-for-all "discussions", but I had never seen anyone get under her skin like Kimberly had that night.

Thankfully, we soon arrived outside of Judith's apartment, and I said, "Well, goodnight, Jude. I'll see you tomorrow."

"Well, thank you so much for walking me home, Brad!" Judith replied, with sickening sweetness in her voice, "I hope that I'll see you again tomorrow!" With that, she made a face and stuck her tongue out at me.

"Wow! Is she really jealous of Kimberly?!" I thought, as I burst out laughing.

"Oh, come on, Jude!" I said, "What did I do to deserve that? I tried to include you in the conversation!"

"Are you really a black belt, Brad?!" Judith continued to mimic Kimberly, "Oh, you're so big and strong! I feel so safe with you here to protect me!"

I burst out laughing again. "Wow! She really is jealous!" I thought, "I wonder why?"

When I stopped laughing, I said again, "Goodnight, Jude. I'll see you tomorrow," and turned to go. My own apartment was only about a block and a half beyond Judith's, and it was time for me to get home and relax a little, before I went to bed.

To my great surprise, Judith followed after me. "I can't believe that you were so smitten with that bleach-blonde airhead!" she said.

"What?" I teased, as Judith caught up with me, "I was just trying to be polite to the girl. Can I help it if she found me absolutely fascinating?"

"Fascinating?!" Judith fumed, "She practically offered to bear your child!"

I cracked up, upon hearing that! When I finally stopped laughing, I teased, "Well, she's probably a Home Economics major. She might actually be pretty good at it!" I continued, "Besides, no one else around here is offering to bear my child! Not lately, anyway!" as I continued walking towards my apartment.

"What do you guys see in a girl like that?!" Judith cried, "She's a total airhead!"

This was so funny that I couldn't stop myself from teasing Judith even more. "Do you mean besides the long blonde hair, the big blue eyes, and the long legs that go all the way up to her chest?" I asked innocently.

"You know what I mean!" Judith continued to rant, "You guys all think with your penises instead of your brains!"

I had never seen Judith so riled up before that night. She was so upset that she continued to fume as she followed me up the steps to my apartment. As Judith had never even been in my apartment before that night, I was doubly surprised by her behavior. "This is about more than some little, bleach-blonde, freshman airhead flirting with me," I finally realized, as we stepped inside my apartment.

"Why don't you tell me what's really bothering you, tonight, Judith," I said calmly, as I closed the door behind us, "You can't really be all that upset about some little freshman girl flirting with me."

"I'm not!" Judith admitted, as she looked away.

"Then, what?" I asked.

When Judith had calmed down a little more, she said, "Look, I'm sorry, Brad. I'm upset because my former boyfriend, my ex-fiancé actually, got involved with a girl just like that, over the summer, and got her pregnant!"

I was surprised by Judith's admission. All that I could think to say was, "I'm sorry, Jude. I didn't know."

"Oh, it's not your fault, Brad!" Judith said, "It's just that, I guess, I'm still mad about it. My ex-fiancé told me that he didn't even like the girl he was sleeping with behind my back! And, on top of knocking up his blonde shiksa, he told me that he still wanted me to marry him!

I was at a loss for words, but Judith continued, "Needless to say, I sent the horny little S.O.B. on his merry way!" At that, all of the tension drained away from Judith's face and she began to laugh.

Words were inadequate, at that point, so I walked up to Judith and put my arms around her. "I'm sorry, Jude," I said, "Are you going to be all right?"

"Oh, I'm all right, Brad!" she said, "I'm over my old boyfriend. It's just that that blonde airhead set me off tonight, that's all!"

"O.K.," I said, "but what's a 'shiksa'?"

Judith laughed with delight and said, "Oh, that! That's just a Yiddish word for 'a gentile girl'. I'm sorry, sometimes I start using Yiddish words when I get excited. It's a habit I picked up from my grandmother."

Since Judith was laughing again, I said teasingly, "Interesting. But, you do know that sultry, little, dark-haired airheads turn us guys on too, don't you?"

"Who are you calling an airhead?" Judith laughed, as she pulled away from me and kicked me hard in the shins.

"Ow!" I yelled, more in surprise and embarrassment than pain. Black belts really shouldn't let people catch then off-guard like that, you know. After all, we do have a reputation to live up to. "What did you do that for?!" I cried.

At that, Judith kicked me again. "Oh, you big, strong black belt, you!" she laughed, "Protect me! Protect me!"

"I'll protect you!" I laughed, as I locked my arms around Judith to prevent her from kicking me again.

"Oh, save me! Save me!" Judith laughed, as she struggled in my arms.

"Behave yourself!" I laughed, "Or, I'll put you over my knee and spank you, little girl!"

"You wouldn't dare!" she laughed, as she continued to struggle.

"Watch me!" I said, as I pulled her over to the corner of my bed.

"You wouldn't dare!" Judith taunted me again, as I held her arms pinned tightly to her sides, "And, who are you calling a little girl?!"

"I'm calling you a little girl!" I said, as I sat down on the bed and laid her across my lap.

"Oh, you big, strong black belt!" Judith laughed, as I held her across my lap, "Picking on a little girl like me!"

"I'm not picking on you!" I laughed, "I'm just going to spank you and send you to bed without your supper!"

"You wouldn't dare spank me!" she taunted again.

At that, I spanked Judith's ass with my open palm, just hard enough to make her yelp in surprise.

"Now," I said, as I continued to spank her, "are you going to behave yourself, little girl?"

"I'm not a little girl!" Judith giggled defiantly.

"No, you're not," I said appreciatively, as I stopped to gently rub her firm ass with my hand, "You're definitely not a little girl!" I continued, "But, are you going to behave yourself?"

"Maybe," Judith said teasingly, "Now let me up!"

"Definitely not a little girl!" I thought, "Oh, how I'd like to pull down those tight jeans and give her firm ass a few more little love taps!"

"In a few minutes," I teased, as I released her from my grip. Judith's beautiful, dark-brown eyes flashed as she struggled to her feet, but she relaxed as she stood there in front of me adjusting her clothes and smoothing back her long, dark-brown hair.



Continue next page .........

birdie8819
27-02-2008, 11:13 AM
I really thought we were through with our horseplay, but Judith suddenly jumped on my lap, wrapped her legs around my waist, and started to pound on my chest with her little fists. "How dare you spank me like that!' she laughed, as she pummeled me.

"Stop it, Jude!" I laughed, as I grabbed her wrists and trapped her arms behind her back, "Now, stop it!"

Judith continued to laugh and giggle as I held her fast on my lap. Soon, she stopped struggling and said sweetly, "Will you let me up now, Brad, if I promise to behave myself?"

"Maybe," I said softly, as I began to really enjoy the feel of her warm, slender body pressing against me.

"Will you let me up, if I promise to be a good little girl?" Judith whispered, as she pressed her chest into mine.

"Maybe in an hour, or so," I whispered, as we began to cuddle.

"In an hour, or so?" Judith whispered, as she relaxed in my arms.

"Yes," I breathed, as I released my grip on her wrists.

I should have been prepared for what she did next, but Judith moved like a cat. "In an hour, or so?!" she squealed triumphantly, as she began to pummel me again with her fists.

"Oh!" I groaned, as I leaned into her and tried to grab her wrists again. Then, to the surprise of both of us, Judith bit me hard on the neck.

"Ow...stop that, Jude!" I yelped in surprise, as I grabbed her by the shoulders, "What's wrong with you tonight?!"

"Oh, I'm sorry!" Judith cried, as she covered her mouth with her hands, 'I didn't mean to..."

"Bite me?!" I squawked, finishing Judith's sentence for her, "You didn't mean to bite me?!"

"No! I..." she trailed off again.

Judith was so horrified by what she had just done to me that it was really, really funny. I couldn't stop myself from laughing.

"Oh my gawd, Jude!" I hooted as I lay back on the bed, "I can't believe that you just bit me!"

"I'm sorry, Brad!" she wailed, as she sat there on my lap, staring down at me.

"Oh, sure you are!" I laughed, "Come on now, admit it, Jude! You're an Amazon!"

"No I'm not!" she protested, as her shock began to subside.

"Oh yeah, you're really sorry all right!" I laughed, "You animal, you!"

"I am not an animal!' she laughed, as she started to harmlessly pound her fists on my chest again, "Don't you dare call me that!"

"You're an animal, Jude!" I teased, as I grabbed her wrists, "A wild animal!" I continued, "You followed me back to my apartment and attacked me like a wild animal! My god, woman, you even bit me!"

"Let go of me!" she laughed, as she struggled against my grip.

"Are you going to bite me again?" I asked.

"No!" she giggled.

"No?" I said.

"No!" she laughed.

"Promise?" I said.

"I promise," she giggled.

"All right then," I laughed, "As long as you promise!"

I released Judith's wrists, and she giggled and hit me again.

"Now stop that!" I said, as I grabbed her wrists. This time, I pushed her arms behind her back and pulled her down on top of me.

"I didn't promise that I wouldn't hit you!" Judith giggled, "Only that I wouldn't bite you!"

"You're a wild woman!" I said, as I held her against me.

"Oh yeah?!" Judith breathed, as she eased her struggles.

"Yes!" I sighed, as I became even more aware of the warm, slender, sexy shape I was holding in my arms.

What are you going to do with me now?" Judith teased, "Are you going to hold me like this all night?"

"Maybe," I laughed.

"You have to sleep sometime, you know," Judith whispered, as she wiggled against me.

"That's true," I said.

"That's right!" she teased, as she lay her head on my shoulder.

"Do you promise to behave yourself, if I let you go now?" I whispered.

"No," Judith softly giggled.

"No?" I sighed.

"No," she laughed.

"What are you going to do?" I whispered.

"I haven't decided yet," Judith giggled.

"Well, I can't hold you pinned down like this all night!" I sighed, "So do whatever you're going to do to me, Jude! Let's get it over with!" as I released my grip on her wrists.

I half-expected Judith to try to hit me again, but she smiled as she slowly stretched out her arms, put them around my neck, and kissed me softly on the mouth. I put my arms around her and we held that first kiss for a long, long time.

We broke the kiss, momentarily, to look into each other's eyes. Judith's big, dark eyes were full of affection for me, so I kissed her again. I held her tight and slowly ran my hands all over her slender back as we lay there on my bed. Judith kissed me back passionately and soon I felt her tongue pressing against my lips. I opened my mouth and we shared a long, wet French-kiss.

"Mmmmm!" Judith whispered, "You're a good kisser!"

"So are you!" I whispered back, as we started another long tongue-kiss.

Judith began to rub herself against me as she lay there in my arms. Her movements were so gentle that she was probably not even consciously aware of what she was doing. My cock was beginning to strain hard against my jeans and I was getting pretty excited myself. "I knew this girl would be hot!" I thought with satisfaction, as we kissed and gently caressed each other.

I felt the thin, narrow back-strap of Judith's bra through her sweatshirt as I ran my hands slowly over her slender back. That prompted me to slip my hands up under the hem and touch her smooth, naked skin for the first time. Judith didn't protest at all as I slowly roamed my hands all over her naked back, underneath her clothing. If anything, she kissed me back even more passionately.

My legs were still hanging off the end of the bed, so I gently rolled Judith over onto her back and pulled her slender body up the bed so that both of our heads rested on the pillows. She kept her arms around me the whole time and pulled my face down to her for another long kiss as we got into a more comfortable position.

We were both clearly aroused and I didn't hesitate to gently fondle Judith's breasts through her clothing. She pressed her firm breast back against my exploring hand, and I took that as permission to slowly move my wandering hand down and slip it under the front of her sweatshirt. Slowly, I ran my hand back up her slender torso, enjoying the feel of her silky-smooth skin against my fingertips.

Judith pulled back slightly and allowed me to slowly exploring her firm, bra-covered breasts. Her wide-apart breasts weren't large, but they made two delightful handfuls as I gently fondled her. "So far, so good!" I thought, as I slowly slid my hand down over her flat, taut stomach.

"Let's get this out of the way," I whispered, as I gently tugged at the hem of her sweatshirt

"All right," Judith whispered back, as she sat up and lifted her arms over her head, allowing me to remove her top.

Only a plain, white cotton bra still covered her breasts, but I didn't try to remove it right away. "After all," I reasoned, "we haven't even kissed before tonight, yet alone made-out like this!"

Setting Judith's sweatshirt aside, we embraced each other again. I felt her long ponytail brushing against my arm and slowly ran my fingers along its length. Judith reached back and unclasped her hair, letting her long, lazy, dark curls cascade down her back.

Slowly, I lowered Judith back down on the bed as we kissed. She didn't protest at all when I ran my hand over her bra-covered breasts again, so I reached behind her back and unfastened her bra. With the straps loosened, I slowly worked my hand up under the cups of her plain, white cotton bra and felt the cool, smooth skin of her firm, perky breasts for the first time. I could feel that Judith's breasts were capped with hard, prominent nipples, and I couldn't wait to get a good look at them as I gently pushed her bra up over her breasts.

"Help me with this," Judith whispered, as she took hold of her bra and began to lift it over her head. I was more than happy to help, as I grasped her bra and pulled it up and over her outstretched arms.

Neither of us said a word as we embraced again and I roamed my hand slowly and gently over Judith's naked breasts. Her nipples were every bit as perky as her breasts. Brownish-red and circled by small areolas of the same color, they stood up erect, hard, and proud.

As I gently kneaded and fondled Judith's breasts, I began to plant small kisses on her cheeks, neck, shoulders, upper chest, and finally between and on her beautiful breasts themselves. Judith sighed softly and rubbed the back of my head as I slowly showered her chest with soft, wet kisses.

I was becoming very aroused as I ran my hand slowly down over Judith's flat stomach, then around to the small of her back. Rolling us over on our sides, I roamed my hand freely down over Judith's firm, shapely butt, kneading her ass cheeks through her tight jeans.



Continue next page ........

birdie8819
27-02-2008, 11:15 AM
Judith was every bit as aroused as I. She pulled my face tight against her chest as I slowly moved my exploring hand down over her firm ass and thighs. She rolled her hips away from me and opened her legs to give me access to her inner thighs, at my gentle urging. I was soon venturing my hand lightly between her thighs and over the crotch of her jeans.

Shifting position, I moved up to kiss Judith firmly on the mouth while I slowly ran my exploring hand between her parted legs. She made no effort to stop me when I moved my hand up to the waistband of her jeans to unfasten the button and pull down her zipper.

Judith kissed me passionately as I slipped my hand under the waistband of her cotton panties and felt the smooth, naked skin of her firm, shapely ass for the first time. Even unzipped as they were, her jeans were still too tight for my hand to reach very far. Breaking our kiss, I leaned back and, without saying a word, tugged on the waistband of her jeans.

Judith's beautiful, dark-brown eyes were open wide and her lips were parted as she lifted her hips off the bed to allow me to pull her jeans down over her shapely ass. Moving quickly down the bed, I took hold of her pantlegs, lifted up her legs, and pulled her jeans down to the tops of her shoes. I quickly removed Judith's shoes and socks, pulled off her jeans, tossed them aside, and moved back up the bed to cradle her in my arms.

Judith kissed me deeply as I slowly explored her beautiful, slender body. Once again, my hand found its way back down to her firm ass. Gently and deliberately, I ran my hand all over the outside of Judith's plain white, full-cut cotton panties. As I moved my fingers over her mons, I could feel where her bush began to cover her soft skin and the prominent bulges of both her major and minor labia. Judith responded by spreading her thighs still wider, giving me even greater access to her sex. I wasn't thinking very well, at that point, but I definitely wanted to get Judith completely naked very soon.

My cock was straining hard against the front of my jeans, but I took a deep breath and tongue-kissed Judith again as I slipped my fingers down the back of her panties. Slowly I ran my hand over her smooth ass, while I worked at pulling her panties down, a fraction of an inch at a time.

I had Judith's panties about half way down her shapely ass when she broke our kiss and whispered, "I think it's time for you to get this off," as she tugged at the hem of my sweatshirt, "I'm nearly naked and you still have all of your clothes on!"

"All right!" I whispered, as I pulled my sweatshirt over my head. I quickly kicked off my shoes, but hesitated to remove the rest of my clothes. I wanted to keep Judith in the mood, but not go too fast with her. I had no idea how she would react to me jumping completely naked in bed with her. And, I didn't even know if she used any kind of birth control. After all, it was our very first time together like that!

I lay back down on the bed next to her and pulled her into my arms. Judith kissed me deeply and ran her small, soft hands over my back. "Oh, you really are muscular," she breathed, as she felt my biceps.

I pressed my naked chest into her firm breasts and ran my hand slowly down to Judith's panties as we lay there in each other's arms. Judith kissed me deeply as I gently pushed my fingers through her thick bush for the first time. Her panties were still half on as I ran my hand over the bunched-up waistband and down to her still covered vulva.

She inhaled softly as I ran my palm directly over her panty-covered mons, pressing my fingers gently against her slit. Judith spread her thighs still further as I gently rubbed her sex through the thin fabric.

Judith began to squirm and breathe faster as I continued to fondle her pussy through her panties. I thought, "It's time for me to ask."

"Jude," I whispered, "do you use any kind of birth control?"

"No," she breathed, with a catch in her voice, "Do you have any condoms, Brad?"

"Yes," I whispered, "I'll get one, in a little while."

I thought, "Oh, thank god I have some here in the apartment!"

"O.K.," Judith sighed, as she bent her head to kiss my cheek.

I teased Judith with my fingers for a while longer, before I whispered, "I think it's time for me to get out of these jeans."

"All right," Judith breathed, as I lay her back down on the bed.

Judith watched me, wide-eyed and open-mouthed, as I undressed, pulled a condom out of a nearby drawer, and put it on. She didn't say a word as I put a tube of K-Y Jelly within easy reach, and lay back down on the bed beside her.

I put one arm around Judith, held her chin with my other hand, and kissed her softly on the mouth. Our soft kiss deepened as I slowly ran my hand down her body from her chin, to her neck, over her firm breasts to her flat stomach, and down to her panties.

Breaking the kiss, I whispered, "Time to get these out of the way," as I tugged at the waistband of Judith's panties.

She didn't say a word as she lifted her butt off the bed and allowed me to pull her panties down around her knees. I bent down and kissed Judith once more, before leaning back and pulling her panties down to her ankles and off.

Dropping her panties on the corner of the bed, I stole a look at Judith's naked pussy before I lay back down and took her into my arms again. As we kissed, I thought, "My god, what a bush on this girl! I've never seen anything like it on a girl this young! It sure proves Jude's not a little girl anymore!"

Judith's pussy was covered with a thick, luxuriant growth of dark-brown, almost back, pubic hair. Her muff ran from deep between her legs to about a hand's breath from her navel and spread out wide on both sides above her thighs. Judith's long, thick, inner labia were barely visible through the dark, dense forest between her legs!

Slowly, I ranged my hand down her body, gently combing my fingers through her dark, thick bush. Reaching deep between her legs, I cupped her vulva in my palm. When Judith spread her legs still wider, I moved my fingers lightly over her puffy outer labia, feeling, for the first time, the long, thick folds of her naked, inner pussy lips and the prominent hood covering her clit.

"It's time for some lubrication," I thought, as I gently explored Judith's most private of places.

"Just me a moment," I whispered, before kissing Judith gently on the forehead, reaching for the lubricant, and smearing some on my fingers.

"Back already," I whispered, as I put my arm around her and lay my glistening, lubricated fingertips lightly on her vulva.

As I kissed Judith softly on the mouth, I gently slid my lubricated fingers between her long, thick, inner pussy lips, from bottom to top. My probing fingers found smooth flesh with only a tiny opening to her vagina at the top of her slit.

"What the...?!" I thought, "I think she's still a virgin!" My suspicions were confirmed when I looked deep into Judith's big, dark eyes.

I was nearly speechless, but I had to say something. "Why didn't you tell me..." I finally managed to whisper.

Judith's face was crimson with embarrassment. Her eyes pleaded with me to take back the question, before she turned her head away and said defiantly, "Why should I, Brad?! It's not that important!"

"What...?!" I said in shock, "How can you say that, Jude?!"

Judith brushed back her hair and turned to face me again. Her expression was a strange mixture of anger and embarrassment. "Look, it's no big deal! O.K., Brad?!" she said defensively, "It's not like you have to marry me afterwards, or anything!" She continued softly, "Anyway, my gynecologist said that it shouldn't hurt very much and..."

"Come here, Jude," I whispered, as her voice trailed off. I cradled her in my arms and she rested her head on my shoulder. I expected her to start crying, but, much to my surprise, she didn't. I really didn't know what to say, but, thankfully, Judith spoke first.

"Look, Brad," she said, "I'm here tonight because I really like you!" She continued, "And, I know that you guys will sleep with just about anyone, so please don't make a such a big deal out of this, all right?

"What the...She's angry with me!" I realized.

My mind was spinning, but I whispered, "You're right, Jude. Most guys will sleep with just about anyone," more to calm her down, than anything else.

"That's right!" Judith seethed, "So don't you dare judge me, or make a big deal out of this, Brad! You have no right to do that!"

I still didn't know what to say, so I just held Judith in my arms and ran my hands gently over her back.

Finally, I whispered, "You're right, Jude. I have no right to judge you. I'm sorry." I continued, "It's just that I really like you too, and I don't want to hurt you..."

Judith kissed me softly on the cheek and whispered, "I know that, Brad. If I didn't, I wouldn't be here with you tonight."

"This is quite a girl I've got here!" I thought, as cradled her in my arms.

My mind, finally, began to grasp the situation and I whispered, "You know, Jude, I think this is like what that guy said in the movie: 'What we have here is a failure to communicate.'"

"That's not the correct quote, Brad," Judith said calmly, "The correct quote is 'What we've got here is... failure to communicate.'"

"Even in a situation like this," I thought, "She's still has the presence of mind to remember something like that!"



Continue next page ........

birdie8819
27-02-2008, 11:16 AM
"I'm sure you're right," I whispered.

"Of course I am!" Judith giggled softly.

I kissed Judith gently on the mouth and we cuddled against each other for quite a while. "So," I finally whispered, "what are we going to do about this communications problem of ours, Jude?"

"Well, I guess we'll have to talk about this..." she broke off.

"Situation...relationship...what?" I asked.

"Relationship," Judith said, as she looked me straight in the eye, "But I didn't think guys like you ever wanted to talk about relationships."

"What do you mean, guys like me? " I said in surprise, "Who do you think I am?"

"You know what I mean, Brad!" she sighed, "Macho guys! You're a macho guy, with the karate, and the weightlifting, and everything..."

"Maybe so," I allowed, "but we still need to talk about things like this, Jude."

"You're right," she sighed, as she snuggled against me.

"I really like this girl!" I thought to myself, "She's smart! She's beautiful! And, she's levelheaded and mature, in a strange sort of way!"

"So," I whispered, "are you going to be my steady girlfriend after tonight, or what?"

"Yes," Judith laughed confidently, "That's the plan! I already know that you really like me and that you don't have a steady girlfriend."

"Good!" I said, as I moved to kiss Judith softly on the mouth, "I like that plan."

"I knew you would!" she said smugly.

After we broke our long kiss, Judith whispered, "So, Brad, do you really think I'm sultry, like you said before?"

"Oh yeah!" I breathed, "You're definitely sultry, Jude!"

"Mmmmm...I like that!" Judith whispered. "S-u-l-t-r-y!" she breathed, stretching the word out for maximum effect.

"You are definitely sultry!" I repeated, " But, I still don't think it's a good idea to..." my voice trailed off.

"You still don't think it's a good idea to what, Brad?" Judith challenged, "You still don't think it's a good idea to deflower me tonight? Who's having a communications problem now?

"Wow!" I thought, "Jude doesn't mince words, once she decides to communicate!"

"No," I finally answered, "I still don't think it's a good idea to deflower you tonight, Jude."

"No, maybe not," Judith said seriously, "But, I didn't realized, until tonight, just how much I really like you, Brad."

"That's nice," I whispered, as I gave her another long, long kiss.

When we broke the kiss, Judith giggled, "And I didn't realized how horny I was!"

"Oh?!" I laughed, "Was, or am?"

"Am," Judith coyly whispered.

"So am I!" I answered, "I guess maybe we should do something about that, Jude. What do you think?"

Judith laughed, and said teasingly, "So, you've changed your mind again, have you, Brad? Now that you're horny again!" She looked carefully at my face and breathed, "So, have you decided to deflower me tonight, after all?!"

"No!" I laughed, then said seriously, "I think that we should get a lot more comfortable with each other, before we do anything like that." I continued, "But, that doesn't mean that we can't try to satisfy each other tonight, Jude. I mean, we are both still laying here naked, and everything..."

"Mmmmm!" Judith giggled seductively, "That sounds nice! Just what, exactly, do you have in mind?"

"Well," I said, "I think you should just relax and tell me what feels good," as I gently ran my hand over her back.

"Oh?" Judith whispered.

"Like I said before, Jude, I think that we've really got to start communicating with each other," I answered, as I gently massaged her naked back.

"Yes," she sighed softly, "You're right," as she kissed my cheek.

"After all," I whispered playfully, "I can't send my sultry, new girlfriend home to bed when she's still all horny and everything, now can I?"

Judith laughed with delight and answered, "Who said anything about me going home tonight, Brad?"

We both laughed, and I whispered softly, "Then let's get comfortable, Jude," as I cupped my hand gently over her firm breast, "Tell me what you like."

"All right," she breathed, "but it is a little embarrassing, you know."

"It shouldn't be," I whispered, "I mean, we're already both completely naked and everything..."

"I know," Judith giggled, "but it's still a little embarrassing to talk about what I like."

"Well," I said, "Just lay back and relax while I take care of you, Jude." I continued, "Just tell me if what I'm doing feels good, or not, all right?"

"All right," Judith sighed, as she stretched herself out comfortably on the bed.

"I mean it, Jude," I whispered, "Don't be all shy and embarrassed about it. Just talk to me and tell me what you like."

"All right," Judith whispered, as she looked up at me with those big, beautiful, dark eyes of hers, "I'll try."

I leaned down and kissed Judith softly on the mouth as I gently kneaded her firm breast with my hand. Holding the kiss, I slowly moved my thumb back-and-forth over her perky, erect nipple.

Breaking the kiss, I whispered, "Is this all right?" as I continued to gently tease her nipple.

"Yes," Judith breathed, "I like the way you touch me."

"Good," I whispered, as I started planting kisses on Judith's neck, shoulders, and upper chest. Traveling a little further down her body, I kissed the wide space between her breasts, and her firm breasts themselves.

"Do you like it when I kiss your breasts?" I whispered.

"Yes!" Judith whispered, "I like it a lot!"

Gently, I took one of Judith's perky nipples between my lips and licked it with the tip of my tongue. She softly stroked the back of my head with her hand as I gently sucked first one, then her other erect nipple into my mouth.

"Do you like this?" I whispered, as I released her hard, glistening, saliva-coated nipple from my lips.

"Yes!" Judith breathed, "I like that!"

I continued to tease Judith's breasts and nipples with my lips and tongue as I slowly ranged my hand down over her flat stomach to the top of her thick bush. Spreading my fingers, I lightly combed them through her dark, luxuriant growth.

"Do you like this?" I whispered.

"Yes!" Judith giggled, "But, it tickles a little!"

"Just a little?" I teased.

"Just a little!" she giggled again.

Moving my hand further down, I ran the tips of my fingers slowly and gently over Judith's vulva. She spread her legs wider, to allow me more access, as I continued to explore her virgin pussy.

"Is this all right?" I whispered.

"Yes," Judith giggled nervously, "It's just that I keep wondering what you're going to do next!"

"I'm just going to do this for a little while," I soothed, "Just relax," as I gently stroked her vulva with my fingers and kissed her forehead.

"All right!" Judith sighed, as she put her arms around me while I gently teased her pussy with my fingers. After a time, I began to slowly slide Judith's long, thick, meaty, inner pussy lips between my thumb and fingers. She squirmed a little and exhaled a sigh as I gently tugged on her inner labia.

"Is this all right?" I whispered again.

"Yes, it's all right!" Judith breathed nervously, "What are you going to do next?!"

"This," I whispered, as I ran my open hand slowly up and down over her vulva, "I'm going to put some more lubricant on my fingers and just do this for a while."

"All right," she breathed.

I quickly squeezed some lubricant onto my fingers, and returned to slowly stroking Judith's vulva with my open hand. As I gently teased her, Judith tightened her grip on my shoulders and began to slowly rock her hips in rhythm with my hand. She breathed faster, but didn't say a word.

"What?" I whispered.

"Nothing!" Judith breathed.

"Nothing?" I teased.

"Oooooh!" Judith sighed in exasperation, "You're making me horny again!"

"That's good!" I whispered.

Judith giggled and squealed, "Oooooh...rub a little harder, Brad! Rub just a little harder!"

"Like this?" I whispered, as I increased the pressure of my teasing.

"Yes!" Judith sighed, as she rocked her hips up-and-down against my massaging hand.

Judith squirmed and tugged on my arm. "A little higher, Brad!" she breathed, "Please rub just a little higher!"

"Like this?" I whispered, as I concentrated on her swollen clit.

"Yes!" she said, "But, not as hard!"

"How's this?" I whispered, as I reduced the pressure of my hand against her most sensitive part.

"Yes, that's it!" Judith breathed, "But, back-and-forth, too!"

As I moved my fingers lightly, back-and-forth over her swollen clit, she moaned, "Yes! Yes! Just like that!"

"Now I know what you like!" I thought in satisfaction, as I teased Judith's clit with a varying series of light, but fast strokes. I alternated between rubbing up-and-down, back-and-forth, and in small circles. She placed her hand lightly over my own and breathed audibly through her mouth.

Judith rocked her hips faster and held me tightly around the neck as I continued to finger her swollen clit. Her nostrils flared and she began to pant as she pressed down harder on my teasing hand. Taking her unspoken hint, I flattened my hand and began to rub her vulva still harder with my open palm.

It wasn't long before Judith clutched at me, bucked hard, and pressed my teasing hand firmly into her pussy. "Ahhhhh...ahhhhhhhhhh!" she gasped, as she buried her face in my shoulder. "Ahhhhhhhhhh!" she gasped again as she convulsed one last time and relaxed in my arms.

She gently pulled my hand away from her pussy, put both of her arms around me, and kissed me deeply on the mouth. Breaking the kiss, Judith whispered, "That was so sweet of you, Brad!"



Continue next page ...........

birdie8819
27-02-2008, 11:17 AM
"I know," I laughed softly.

Judith punched me playfully and kissed me hard again as her breathing began to return to normal. Watching her orgasm had really aroused me and my aching balls longed for release. I rolled my hips towards Judith and gently brushed my hard-on against her taut belly, to remind her that I, too, hoped to be satisfied that night.

As Judith reached down and gently touched my erect manhood with her slim hand, I held her tight and slowly rolled over on my back. She kissed me softly on the mouth as she repositioned herself alongside of me.

Breaking the kiss, Judith shifted her elbow beneath her and looked down to watch as she gently explored my erection. I already knew that Judith was left-handed, just like me. "I guess left-handed girls really are as hot as they say they are," I thought to myself in satisfaction.

Judith giggled as she slowly ran her hand up-and-down the length of my stiff cock.

"What," I asked softly.

"Nothing," she whispered.

"Nothing?!" I said, with exaggerated exasperation in my voice, "'Nothing' is the last thing a girl should say when she's touching her boyfriend like this!"

"Oooooh, Brad...you know I didn't mean it like that!" Judith giggled.

"I know," I whispered, enjoying the feel of her soft hand encircling my manhood.

"You're not circumcised, are you, Brad?" she said seriously, as she examined my cock closely.

"No," I laughed, "I'm a barbarian! But, I thought you already knew that, Jude."

"Oh!" Judith giggled, "That's not what I meant! I knew that you were a goy boy! I just wanted to know for sure if you were circumcised, or not. It's not like I'm an expert on the subject, or anything!" as she gently squeezed my hard cock.

"Makes sense," I thought, "I doubt that she's seen many cocks before mine."

"No, Jude. I'm not circumcised," I said softly, as I watched her continue to study my manhood.

As she began to slowly explore my scrotum, I squirmed and whispered, "Be careful with those, Jude. My balls are extremely sensitive."

"Really?" she said seriously, as she turned to look at my face.

"Yes, really," I sighed.

"Well then, I'll treat them like eggs," Judith giggled.

"Treat them more gently than eggs!" I laughed softly, "They're much more sensitive than that!"

"All right," Judith giggled, "I'll touch this instead," as she moved her exploring hand back to my erection.

Judith giggled again and said, "Now that I'm touching you like this, I'm kind of glad that we didn't..."

"Now that she actually has my cock in her hand," I thought, "she's not so anxious to have it inside of her for the first time!"

"Didn't what, Jude?" I teased.

"You know what!" she giggled shyly.

"Didn't what?" I teased again.

"Didn't deflower me tonight!" Judith blurted out, "I didn't expect your penis to be so big!"

I leaned over and kissed Judith gently on the cheek while I affectionately rubbed her back. "I'm sorry, Jude," I laughed softly, "You know how much I like to tease you."

"I know," Judith smiled.

"And," I continued, "'deflower' really is a strange, archaic word, isn't it?"

Judith laughed and said, "You're right, Brad. It is an archaic word." She continued, "But, it's better than the alternatives! I mean, I just couldn't bring myself to say something dumb like 'take my virginity', or 'go all the way'!"

"I understand, Jude!" I laughed, "It is a difficult thing to talk about."

"And, there are even worse expressions than that!" Judith sighed, "Like 'pop my cherry', for instance! I know that's the usual idiom you guys use!"

I chuckled and said, "You're right, Jude!" as I kissed her again on the cheek, "The language of sex is really strange, isn't it? It always seems to be either too clinical, or too archaic, or too vulgar. The words just never seem to sound right."

"I know," Judith whispered, as she gently stroked my cock, "And, there's got to be a better name for this than 'hand job', or for what we're doing tonight, Brad...There's got to be a better name for this than mutual masturbation!"

"I don't much care what you call it!" I thought right then, "Just don't stop doing it!" Still, Judith was right, there had to be better names for what we were doing that night.

"How about 'mutually orgasmic caress'?" I whispered, "Doesn't that sound better, Jude?"

"Oh yes!" Judith gushed, "I like that, Brad!" as she slowly stroked my cock up-and-down.

"And, I like what you're doing to me right now!" I thought.

"Another thing, Jude," I whispered, "Guys hardly ever call our penises 'penises'. It's just way too clinical a word. I call mine my 'cock'."

Judith giggled and blushed, in momentary embarrassment, but she continued to slowly stroke my cock up-and-down with her small hand. "Well, Brad," she giggled, "you just lay back and enjoy my 'orgasmic caress'. Jude will take care of your big cock for you tonight!"

As Judith sat up and shifted her body so that we were laying in opposite directions, I thought, "Oh yeah! Now you're talking, girl!"

I relaxed and drank in the sight of Judith's beautiful, naked body stretched out alongside of me. As I ran my hand gently over her legs, I was pleasantly surprised to note that they were shapely and muscular for such a slender girl. "Jude has a dancer's legs," I mused.

"That feels really good, Jude," I whispered, "Would you go a little faster now?"

"Like this?" Judith whispered, as she increased the speed of her strokes on my throbbing erection.

"Yes!" I breathed, "Just like that! That feels great!"

"Good!" she whispered.

"But, you don't have to squeeze me so tight," I whispered.

"Is this better?" Judith whispered, as she looked at my face and relaxed her grip on my manhood, just a little.

"That's perfect, Jude!" I whispered, as I gently moved my hips in time with her hand. My pleasure continued to build as she caressed my engorged shaft. I shivered and my balls ached for release as Jude continued to rhythmically pump her hand up-and-down on my hard-on.

I pulled Judith's slender legs closer and gently rubbed her muscular thighs and ass while she moved her hand up-and-down my cock. Our eyes met and she looked at me questioningly as she continued to pleasure me.

"That's really good!" I whispered, as I felt the pressure began to build in my scrotum.

Judith smiled at my encouragement and ran her other hand slowly over my stomach as my arousal continued to grow.

"Is this good?" Judith breathed, as she gripped my cock a little harder and vigorously pumped it up-and-down.

"Yes!" I groaned, as my body convulsed and I exploded a huge load of hot, creamy-white cum into the tip of the condom. Judith continued to steadily milk my cock as I spasmed and exploded two more times, before collapsing back on the bed.

"That was really good!" I whispered, as I pulled her back up the bed to cuddle alongside of me again. Judith was mesmerized by my orgasm and continued to stare at my still hard cock as it gently swayed back-and-forth, pointing straight up in the air.

"What?" I interrupted her thoughts, as I kissed her cheek.

"I just wanted to watch you," she sighed, as she turned her head to face me again.

My cock began to soften and we lay there, side-by-side, cuddling and kissing for a long, long time. Finally, we stopped cuddling just long enough to wash up and climb under the covers together.

I awoke during the night, pleasantly surprised to find Judith still spooning against me, and my arm still curled around her slender waist. It's nice to wake up like this," I thought, "It's nice to wake up feeling the warmth of someone you really care about." The way she shifted her body and sighed, I was fairly certain that Judith was also awake.

"Are you alright?" I whispered.

"Yes," Judith whispered back, "I'm sorry I woke you. I always wake up like this, for a few minutes, every night."

"That's alright, Jude, so do I," I whispered, "Are you comfortable?"

"Mmmmm...very comfortable!" Judith sighed, as she placed her hand gently over mine and wiggled her shapely ass against me.

"So am I," I whispered, as kissed her softly on the neck, "You should stay here with me every night."

"I intend to," she whispered smugly, as she patted my hand, "Now, go back to sleep, sweetie."



The End

birdie8819
27-02-2008, 11:21 AM
Lifesavers


It was Friday, and Jesse Anderson waited, fretfully, on the front fender of his rebuilt 1980 Camaro for his twin sister to finish cheerleading tryouts. It was their senior year of high school and the tryouts where more of a formality for her then anything else. Since doing gymnastics since kindergarten and being on the cheerleading squad since junior high, she was there more to help the new girls learn the routines, and weed out the ones that couldn't cut it.

He was worried because his sister should have been out about 10 minutes ago, and he needed to get to work. Jesse worked at the YMCA as a lifeguard, which suited him well. He didn't like any sport that didn't involve water. But since most of the schools in the area didn't have pools or swim/diving teams, his only option for competition was at the YMCA. So being a lifeguard there let him have access to the pool for free, and also kept him in shape.

Jesse's sister, Jaime, was finally exiting the school, with her best-friend Mandy Williams in tow, who also was a senior cheerleader. Mandy hated being called Mandy, by everyone preferring Amanda, but seemed to tolerate it from Jaime, and by default, Jesse.

Mandy was Jaime's friend since doing gymnastics together in kindergarten, always on the same team, always inseparable. They even started doing cheerleading together in junior high after Mandy had to stop doing gymnastics since her body was developing because of puberty, and her breasts were getting in the way to much for her to do well.

Jesse had to admit, the two girls were two of the best looking in the school. His sister was the taller of the two at 5'7", and had an athletic build that most of the girls in the school envied. Jesse had that similar build, at 5'11". He was skinny, but not too skinny. He had a swimmer's body. Both had dark brown hair, though his sister insisted on having burgundy highlights in her hair, which Jesse always though fit her fiery mentality.

When they were younger, their family always kidded that they had an outlaw for kids, with the play on there names being "Jesse James". While they both were rebellious and defiant, Jesse was more subdued, and knew when to stop, while his sister was the one always getting into trouble with her crazy stunts. If Jaime was the envy of all of the girls in the school, then Mandy was the envy of all of the guys. At 5'6", just barely shorter than Jaime, Mandy had longer legs than Jaime, and her breasts were a pair of gravity defying breasts that every guy in the school wanted to get there hands on. Although the rumors going around were that more then a few had. With her long honey blonde hair and crystal blue eye, she was a walking wet dream. Even Jesse has to force his eyes away from her, or risk embarrassing himself with a growing problem in his pants.

Both of them were walking to him still in there athletic shorts and sports bra. Mandy's threatening to burst open from the strain her breast put on it. They looked like two uniform softball halves with an M&M perfectly positioned in the middle, held within the confines of the cloth. He knew something was up and his sister was the cause of it by the smirk on her faces. The two of them were talking to each other, and finally acknowledged him when they were almost to him.

"Hey bro!"

"Hey sis, Hey Mandy."

Mandy noticeably rolled her eyes at the unwelcome name. Having chided him more times then he would care to count; she had long ago stopped trying to get here to call her by her full name.

"Hey, Mandy's ride is already late, and we figured that since you're already here you could give her a ride home. We already called here ride and said not to worry about it."

Jesse Flipped upon hearing this. "What! I have to get to work after dropping you off, and Mandy lives on the other side of town, I'm definitely going to be late now!"

"Don't worry; we'll make it up to you." Jaime said, as they started getting into his car, with Jamie in the back and Mandy in the front, since she would be getting out first.

"Yeah, just like you said you would make it up to me for missing States last year. Or like you said you would make it up to me for breaking my bike the year before that."

"Oh please, you've been to the state swim meet, two years before that. When have you ever come to a football game, or a basketball game to watch us cheer? And as for the bike, you already had the Camaro at the time."

"I was still rebuilding the Camaro! You know, I'm only doing this as a favor to mom, not to you, I shouldn't have to take your friends home too."

Jesse drove to Mandy's house, knowing the way from having dropped his sister off here plenty of times. Mandy's house was a larger house, almost bordering on "mansion". Mandy's father worked with the twin's father, but was higher up in the chain of command. Mandy's mom worked as well, but more because she wanted to, rather then needing to. The twin's parents were well off as well, with their mother only working part-time to help with the budget.

The arguing continued after Mandy had been dropped off, and Jaime was left at their home. Jesse used a few of the back roads that he knew he could speed on and made it to the Y only 15 minutes late. After a brief discussion with his boss, Jesse went to about his duties.

The rest of the weekend was normal for Jesse. He has swim practice on Saturday and Sunday morning, and he worked at the Y in the afternoon at the front desk rather than a Lifeguard on Saturday not wanting to put to much strain on his body after practicing. Jaime had a party on Saturday, and an early date on Sunday. Jesse usually didn't attend the parties with Jaime, and he was grateful for not having to deal with her on Sunday. The quite of not having her in the house helped him get his homework done faster.

Even though both brother and sister were known for their athletics, it was Jesse who was the studious one, known for his intelligence at school. Jaime was more willing to skate by her academics, accepting the Bs with the occasional A interspersed.

On Monday, Jesse was again at the school waiting on his sister, she was late again, but this time, Jesse didn't care, he had the day off, and the rest of the week he was scheduled earlier shifts at the Y, so he wasn't able to pick her up, their mother would do that.

Again, Jaime walked out with Mandy at her side. Whatever his sister had planned, he knew his arguments weren't going to tread water. "Not again."

"Please! Do you know how many guys would kill to have me or Mandy in their car? Beside, she's coming over to our house. We're going to go swimming in the pool before dinner, and then mom is going to drive her home."

"Fine, just get in."

This time Mandy sat in the back seat, while Jaime was in the front. Both of them talked non-stop on the way to the twin's house about boys, the cheerleading tryouts that were finishing up this week, and other stuff that Jesse had no interest in. Jesse did manage to get a couple of quick glances at Mandy in his rear-view mirror.

When they got home, the girls went strait up stairs to change into their bikinis and go swimming, while Jesse went to go do his homework, while waiting for dinner. The screaming, laughing and splashing from the backyard pool kept making Jesse think he was working at the Y.

Finally, about an hour later, his mother told him to go out back and get the girls for dinner. He relented and went to get them.



Continue next page ........

birdie8819
27-02-2008, 11:22 AM
As he exited the door to the backyard, Jesse heard a noise that made his stomach drop. He had heard the sound before, as a lifeguard at the Y. He knew that one of the two girls tried to dive from the board, but somehow didn't entirely clear the board. Jesse, upon instinct, ran to the pool.

He had is shirt, and shoes off by the time he got there to assess the situation. His sister was swimming from the deep end of the pool to the shallow Oblivious to anything outside of the pool, but Mandy was in the deep end, and didn't seem to be moving to the surface. Jesse knew that his pants would only get in the way, so he stripped to his boxers quickly and jumped in for Mandy.

In the water he saw her arms moving and air escaping here lungs, and she tried to scream underwater. Jesse grabbed her under her arms and swam her to the surface. After breaking the surface, Mandy was able to get air, but that also allowed her to scream her pain. Jesse now had one hand around her, using the other to get her to the edge of the pool, where by now; Jaime was waiting to help get Mandy out of the water.

Once out of the water, Jesse's first aid training took over. He checked here over looking for cuts or broken bones while he had Mandy lie down and was asking her "Where does it hurt? What hit the board?" Through here sobbing and gasping, Mandy finally managed to get out that her knee hit the board.

He looked at her legs again, seeing that the side of her right knee was definitely red from the impact, and he knew that the swelling was going to start fast. After a new pokes and prods, he realized that it wasn't dislocated, but there was the possibility that something else might have happened. He told Jamie to get their mom. They were going to have to get Mandy to the hospital, and that they were also going to have to call Mandy's parents to get them there fast.

Gently, everyone managed to get Mandy into their mom's car, with a towel wrapped around her, and ice on her knee to keep the swelling down. Jamie went with there mom to the hospital, while calling Mandy's parents to meet them there.

Jesse stayed and watched the car leave. Finally the adrenalin left him, and he started to shiver, realizing that he was standing outside in a pair of wet boxers. He finally broke out of his trance and went inside to dry off.

Later that night, Jamie returned with their mother. Jesse wanted to know how things were, and how Mandy was doing.

His mother told him, "Well, she'll live, thanks to you. But they won't know about her knee until tomorrow. The doctors want to wait until the swelling goes down before they look at the knee.

"You did a good thing today, Jesse, I'm proud of you."

"Thanks Mom."

During the conversation, Jamie just went upstairs and went to bed. Jesse tried talking to her, but he knew she wasn't up for it; her best friend just survived drowning.

The next day at school, Jesse and Jamie were asked questions about Mandy. Where was she? What happened the previous night? How she was doing?

Wednesday just ended up being more of the same.

On Thursday, Mandy was back at school, though she has a brace on her right leg and was walking with crutches. She didn't look like she was having the easiest of time with things, although she had a ton of offers from all of the guys in her classes wanting to help her carry her books for her to her classes.

Friday came and went with little fanfare. Jesse went to the Y to pick up his paycheck, and then went home for the day. He didn't have to pick up his sister since she was planning on celebrating with the cheerleaders who made the squad since today was the last day of tryouts.

When he got home, he saw Mandy's mother's car in the driveway, and figured that Mrs. Williams was visiting his mom. Wanting to avoid having to talk with Mandy's mother about what happened on Monday, Jesse just went up to his room.

To his surprise though, Mandy was there. She was sitting at his desk chair looking through his CDs oblivious to him being there. She was wearing a pair of tight jeans, with her brace over her right knee. Her crutches were on his bed a few feet away. She was wearing a white t-shirt, with what looked like a pink or faded red bra underneath. She looked gorgeous.

Jesse finally decided to say something, "Mandy? What are you doing up here?"

"Oh! Hey Jesse." Mandy turned in his desk chair to face him, still holding his CDs. "I was just trying to waste some time while my mom talks with yours. I also wanted to thank you for what you did for me on Monday. You probably saved my life." She looked down at the CDs in her hands, like she didn't know what else to say about the event, or if she might want to forget about it.

"That's what I get paid to do. Please don't make a big deal about it."

"Yeah, but if you hadn't been at the right place at the right time..." she shrugged, "Who knows?"

"So how's your knee?" Jesse asked, instantly regretting it. He moved into the room, depositing his bag by his desk, and moving to sit on his bed.

"Oh it's ok. I have a torn ACL, but it won't require surgery if I go easy on it. But that means no cheerleading for me this year." That explained why she wasn't getting ready to celebrate with Jamie.

"So what are you going to do to keep you occupied now that you won't be cheerleading?"

"I don't know. It's not exactly easy for me knowing that I won't be a cheerleader this year. Its part of who I am. I mean, how you feel if you got injured and couldn't swim?"

"Look, I might be a good swimmer, and I might even get a scholarship or something from it, but that's not who I am. I'm not a swimmer. I'm a guy who happens to be a good swimmer.

"Just because I play a specific sport doesn't make me a Jock. Just because I get good grades doesn't mean I'm a nerd. And just because you cheered doesn't mean that you are just a cheerleader. I'm sure there are other things that you do well, other things that you have fun doing." At that moment she looked up at him, and kind of cocked her head.

"Look, I'm sorry to about your leg, but I'm sure you'll still have a lot of stuff to offer the world then being a cheerleader. Besides, you have to be enjoying the attention you're getting with all of the guys at school fawning over you."

"Please, those guys would eat rotten garbage if they thought it would help them get in my pants." We both laughed at the truth of her statement. "So what are you doing tonight? Who's the hot date this time?" I knew she was just trying to get me to get embarrassed. But I was used to this from her and Jamie.

"No one. No date tonight. Just homework for me."

Mandy replied with an obviously sarcastic voice, "What, a cute guy like you with no date? What happened, did she turn you down?" She pouted her lips at the ends, and looked up at him with puppy dog eyes. If he had less control he would have kissed her right then and there.

But he just shook his head, and replied, "No, I didn't ask anyone."

"OK, tell you what, pick me up at 7. We'll go see a movie and get some dinner. It the least I can do for my hero."

"You don't have to take pity on me."

"It's not pity. It's appreciation. And besides, I could do a lot worse then going out with a cute guy like you!"

"Um...OK." Jesse didn't know what had just happen, but it seemed like Mandy just asked him out on a date.

"Now help me up, I'm going to have to get my mom to go home if I'm going to be ready in time for tonight." With that Jesse helped Mandy Get onto her good leg, and Get her crutches for her. He helped her down the stairs slowly, and made sure they found their mothers, who were just finishing up there conversation in the Kitchen.

Mrs. Williams thanked him profusely, while Mandy was helped into Mrs. Williams' car.

Jesse was still working how he ended up agreeing to go on a date with Amanda Williams. Not wanting to dwell on it too long, he decided to go along with the ride, and wait to see if there was a punch line later. Jesse pulled up to the Williams' house at 6:55, figuring a few minutes early wouldn't hurt, especially if he had to help Mandy into the normally low Camaro.

He knocked on the door and Mrs. Williams answered and invited him in. Mrs. Williams called to Mandy, who was still getting ready; to tell her that Jesse was there.

Mandy called down saying that she was almost ready.

When Mandy came down a few minutes later, with her crutches, Jesse hurried up the stairs to help Mandy the rest of the way down. When she was finally on the main floor, Jesse finally let himself take a look at her.



Continue next page .........

birdie8819
27-02-2008, 11:23 AM
Mandy was wearing a light blue baby tank, with a white cardigan. Her breasts were essentially on display for the world to notice. The tank ended just about her navel where he noticed a piercing with a gem dangling in the middle. A White skirt stopped halfway on her legs, displaying them well, with the brace on the right knee. A pair of while Keds finished her outfit.

"Well, you two have a good time. Just have her back by midnight, ok?"

"Yes Mrs. Williams."

They walked out to the car, and Jesse helped her in. He swore he could see a light blue flash of Mandy's panty covered sex, but he figured he was just imagining it.

He got in and started the car. He looked over to Mandy about to ask if she was ready to go, but was cut short by a hand on his cheek and a pair of lips on his. It was soft and tentative at first, but Jesse just went with it. Mandy finally broke the kiss, both of them looking at each other, Mandy with slightly parted lips, breathing hard.

Mandy finally broke the silent trance with a giggle. "We better hurry, or we'll miss the movie."

Jesse pulled out and headed to the local theater. They got there just in time to see "Stardust", which had just recently come out. It took a lot of arguing on Mandy's part for Jesse to let her pay for the tickets. They both got a drink, and Mandy picked up a bag of M&Ms. Mandy finally relented on Jesse's arguing and allowed him to pay for it.

In the theater, they sat up front, so Mandy wouldn't have to climb the steps up to a good seat. The movie was an interesting fantasy movie about a falling star come to life, and a simple shop boy saving her. Robert Deniro's character was the memorable one though. Mandy was holding on to Jesse arm through-out the movie, and squeezed him during all of the romantic scenes. Jesse had to admit, the movie was probably better then it actually was mostly due to the woman sitting next to him.

After the movie, they settled on going to a diner. Somewhere easy to get to, and wouldn't require much walking on Mandy's part. They shared a dessert, after which Jesse prepared to take her home. They had both been having a wonderful time talking and joking about all the stuff that they used to do as they were kids, but also talking about their current interests.

Mandy seemed like she didn't want to go back to her house yet though. "Hey! It's still early. It's only 10:30. I know what we can do." Mandy proceeded to guide Jesse to where she wanted to go, but never actually told him where.

A few minutes later, they ended up at playground that Jesse remembered them having played at when they were younger, they had even discussed it a bit during dinner. It was deserted, and they were the only ones there. Jesse helped Mandy out of the car, and this time actually did manage to see up her skirt.

Mandy pressed up against him, for balance, but had a devilish look on her face.

"See something you like?"

"I'm sorry. I didn't mean to. It was an accident I swear!"

"It's ok. How about you help me with my crutches though?'

"Sure." Jesse let go of Mandy to reach into the Camaro to get her crutches. While bent over, Mandy managed to get a good look at his ass. She had to admit to herself, that at least she liked what she saw.

Once able to, Mandy led the way and headed to the swings on the playground. Jesse helped her into one, and started her off, since she was only able to use her good leg to push slowly. Jesse finally got into the swing next to her and accompanied her on her voyage.

After a few minutes they both slowed down, and just enjoyed the cool air of the night, and the stars in the sky.

"Jess, could you help me out of this thing?"

Jesse came over in front of her, and pulled her up to her feet. Upon standing up, Mandy pressed her entire body against Jesse and kissed him. She had one hand on his shoulder for support, the other on his neck making sure he wouldn't try to get away. Jesse's hands where on her hips and lower back, not daring to go lower, but also not wanting to leave the sweet feel of the top portion of her ass.

The kiss started softly at first, but soon gained in passion and desperation. Mandy's breast pressed up against him drew the majority of his body's attention, until he felt her hips press against his. Any chance of hiding his arousal was now gone.

He felt Mandy's tongue on his lips seeking a sparing partner, and he quickly obliged. Her tongue entered his mouth, and a hot cat and mouse game ensued between the two of them.

Mandy's hands had been rubbing all along Jesse spine, one finally slipped between then, and quickly found Jesse's cock.

Mandy broke the kiss, even though they were both trying to regain their breath. "So is this a gift for me, or are you just happy to see me?"

"Ah...Maybe a little of both."

Mandy's lips curled on the sides, "Ooh, goody!"

Mandy grabbed the chains to the swing to sit down again. She then pulled on Jesse's pants, bringing him closer to her. Jesse just followed along, not knowing what to thing.

"What are you doing?"

"I want to see my gift, silly!" Mandy Looked up at Jesse's face while continuing to rub along his length. She slowly licked her lips, and proceeded to open Jesse's belt followed by his pants.

'Oh my god, she isn't going to do what I think she is?'

Mandy reached into Jesse's pants and continued to rub along his cock, through his underwear. After a few minutes of this torture, she pulled out his dick, exposing it to the cold air of the night.

Mandy's fingers were barely able to touch each other at the thinnest part of Jesse's dick, and the length was enough for both of her fists to hold, and still have the head showing at the end. "Wow, if I had known you were bringing me such a big gift, I would have asked for it earlier." With that said, Mandy took a tentative lick on the head, bringing an uncontrolled groan to Jesse's lips. "You liked that?"

Jesse couldn't speak; he could only nod his accent. Mandy noticed the nod and proceeded with another lick, followed by another, now lavishing his cock with all of her attention. Licks soon became kisses and sucks to the sides and underside of his dick.

After completely coating his cock with saliva, Mandy started pumping his shaft, not quite letting her had stroke up to the head. "Would you like me to suck on it for you, get it nice and wet? Would you like to see your cock slide along my lips and into my mouth?"

"Oh, God yes!" Jesse managed to croak out, looking down into Mandy's eyes, a fire of want and passion burning within him.

Mandy placed a tentative kiss to the head of his shaft. The kiss was soon followed by her taking just the head in, sucking gently on it. Mandy was still slowly stroking his shaft.

Little by little, Mandy started taking more and more of his length into her mouth. She slowly started caressing his sac hanging below. Mandy expertly brings him further and further along.

Now tasting a steady stream of pre-cum oozing from the tip, she swiped it off on every other bob in order to swallow it. Soon Jesse is feeling the head of his cock hitting the back of Mandy's throat, sending shockwaves through his body.

Mandy began swallowing as Jesse's dick would reach the back of her mouth, sending an incredible shock wave from his dick, up his spine, into the base of his skull. Finally on one deep thrust, Jesse found his dick lodged in Mandy's throat.

Jesse's eye's were shocked open, staring down at Mandy, with a smirk in her eyes, telling him she had planned this little treat for him. After of few seconds, Mandy was forced to come up for air, leaving his cock to gasp for air, still stoking it, while massaging his balls below.



Continue next page ...........

birdie8819
27-02-2008, 11:24 AM
After a few seconds, Mandy returned her mouth to the item it was worshiping. Engulfing it, and repeating the sensations that Jesse was enraptured with.

Jesse couldn't handle all of the sensations running in his body. He could sense that his release was eminent. He felt the need to warn Mandy, "I'm getting close!"

"I know." was her quick response between gasps and resumed her work on his cock. Mandy's pace quickened with a determined destination in mind. She would have him, and he was powerless to stop her.

Finally, Jesse tensed for a second, unable to hold unto reality. His mind was focused on his dick, and the wonderful sensations that Mandy was creating there. Finally it happened.

Mandy sensed what was happening before Jesse even realized it. Like a dam bursting in both his mind and his loins, Jesse released a flood of pent up stress and sperm.

The first heavy burst caught Mandy unexpectedly, forcing a squeal of surprise from her throat. The second equally heavy spurt forced Mandy to swallow or have a mess erupt down the front of her shirt.

Jesse was oblivious to Mandy's ministrations at the time, lost in the pure euphoria emanating throughout himself. Mandy continued to suck and swallow Jesse's cum, able to savor the taste of his later emissions.

Jesse finally managed to breathe again, quickly stopping Mandy from continuing to savor his ultra-sensitive dick.

"What, I don't get to keep playing with my gift?" Mandy pouted. Jesse knew that if he could, he would have given Mandy anything at that moment.

"I need a few minutes before you can continue to keep playing." Jesse stated breathlessly.

"Well, what time is it?"

Jesse looked at his watch. "Shit, it's 11:40."

"Fuck, it's a 20 minute drive just to get to my house from here! We need to get moving, or else my parents are going to kill me."

"Shit!" Jesse, quickly put his pants back on, and helped Mandy get up, and on her crutches. It took a while for them to get to his car, and get Mandy and her crutches properly seated and stowed.

11:45

Jesse started up the Camaro, and quickly pulled away from the playground, leaving a trail of rubber removed by the friction of his tires not gaining proper traction.

Jesse turned out of the lot already knowing in his head the best way to get Mandy home on time. Mandy didn't know this though

"Jesse, my house is the other way. Where are you going?"

"If I'm going to get you home on time, I'm going to have to cut a few corners. I can go faster this way, and not worry about a cop pulling us over."

Mandy was about to respond to this, when Jesse took a turn sharply, throwing them both about the inside of the car. Mandy was forced to grab the arm of the door, and her seat.

Jesse continued his breakneck path to get her home. He ran two stop signs, before turning down another road. Mandy managed to not get thrown around while holding herself in place, her knuckles white with the strain, and her face flushed with the excitement of the ride.

At one point, the road seemed to dip below them. The car didn't want to dip though, and when it finally dropped, Mandy noticed sparks flare from below the car in the side view mirrors.

11:55

Jesse managed to turn down Mandy's street. Forcing himself to slow down, not wanting to speed into Mandy's driveway and alert her parent of anything.

11:57

Jesse pulled into Mandy's drive-way, and slowly rumbled to the end, shutting off his car.

Jesse and Mandy blew out a breath of relief at the same time. "Well, we made it. I hope I didn't scare you too much with that hell ride?"

Mandy looked forward to her house, then to Jesse, as if noticing him for the first time. Her breathing came hard and heavy. Not able to speak through the adrenaline coursing through her.

"Holy shit!" Mandy leaned over and kissed Jesse.

Her tongue instantly entered Jesse's mouth. Mandy was enraptured. She didn't want to leave the car. She just wanted to physically display the passion and heat that Jesse's ride had caused in her.

Mandy finally pulled back, looking into Jesse's eye. Jesse's questioning eyes clearly saw the fire and heat that was in Mandy's eyes for him to see.

Jesse was unsure of how to handle this new prospect that he saw, "We'd better get you inside, we don't want to get you into trouble."

Disappointment crossed Mandy's face. "Yeah."

Jesse exited the car, and crossed to help Mandy out. Jesse held his hand out to help Mandy. A wicked thought crossed Mandy's mind as she began to swing her right foot outside the car. She grabbed Jesse's hand in hers and looked into his eyes, daring him to look away from her. She continued to swing her leg out, forcing her skirt to ride up her thighs.

Mandy quickly looked down to see her skirt bunched up to a point that even she could see her panty covered sex, with it's wet spot clearly visible. She looked up to see Jesse staring down between her legs as well, his mouth slightly open. She swung her other leg out, and used Jesse's help to stand. Jesse looked into her eyes, not knowing what just happened.

Mandy giggled, enjoying the affect she was having on Jesse. She reached up to caress his face. Reaching to his chin, she pushed his mouth shut. "Maybe next time you can help me fix that wet spot." Mandy moved closer to Jesse, kissing him lightly on his lips. She moved her hand to grasp the obvious bulge in Jesse's pants, "Or maybe I can play some more with my gift?"

"Sure." Jesse's mind had been reduced to only allowing one word to escape his lips at a time.

11:59

Mandy walked up to the front door, turned and gave Jesse a little wave and a wink. Jesse returned to the driver's seat of his car, waited a minute before turning the key and heading home.

Jesse had a lot on his mind when he got home. It was obvious that Mandy had a thing for him, but was it genuine, or was it because he had saved her life. He didn't know how he felt about what had happened today. Was he being taken advantage of? Was he taking advantage of Mandy?

Jesse fell asleep not knowing what to do or what was going to happen.



The End


That's All For Today Will Continue Tonight . Stay Tune

Himerus
27-02-2008, 11:27 AM
bro birdie8819,

you are damn good. so many steamy and erotic stories.
thank for sharing it here. :D

birdie8819
27-02-2008, 11:30 AM
bro birdie8819,

you are damn good. so many steamy and erotic stories.
thank for sharing it here. :D

Yo bro Himerus today so free arh ......Thanks for your support also !!! ;)

sany
27-02-2008, 01:21 PM
Weekend To Remember

Taking the other end, she dropped it over the side of the bed and shoved it under the bed until it emerged on the opposite side. Shifting to Carrie's right side, she drew the cord taut against the bed frame and wrapped it around Carrie's right leg in the same way as she had her left. Although Julie left a little slack in the cord, when she was done, Carrie had no option but to remain trussed, like of bird prepared for the oven, with her legs splayed. Having secured Carrie's lower portion, Julie finished her preparations by tying Carrie's arms above her head with a cord which looped each wrist and ran around the middle post at the head of the bed.

After checking her knots and making a few adjustments, Julie went to the head of the bed and, with a loving smile on her lips, looked down into Carrie's troubled face.

"Carrie, my dear, I have bound you not because I intend to inflict pain but because I want to relieve you of responsibility. As you will soon learn, the pleasures to which I will introduce your body require you give me absolute control over it. At times, this requirement would be impossible to you to satisfy on your own, and asking you to attempt to do so would detract from your ability to concentrate on what your body is experiencing. Tied as you now are, the availability of your body will not be your responsibility, it will simply be a fact over which you have no control."

Having given this explanation, Julie moved to a comfortable position next to Carrie's hips and, still smiling, gave Carrie a preview of what was coming.

"I will begin by bringing you back into blossom, which, in view of your present state of arousal, should not take long. However, as soon as the secretions produced by your blossoming have thoroughly coated your labia, I will stop and, over what I anticipate will be your strong objections, will force you to take a nap. Like an over-excited child, you will resent being made to nap.

"Your body has been being stimulated for several hours, and it will need some time to recover in order to fully appreciate the experience which I have planned for it next. In any case, once you are reconciled to your fate, I am going to place the hair dryer so that it reseals you. You will find the breeze from the dryer on your open vulva quite distracting, particularly because I will direct it so that it continuously ruffles your pubic hair.

"Nonetheless, I expect that you will learn to cope with this distraction and will eventually be able to drowse off, although I suspect that your dreams will be filled with erotic images. At the end of your nap, I will reawaken you by bringing you back into blossom, a process which, because it will require you to first break down the seal which has been created, you will find quite demanding. Be that as it may, you will later appreciate that these demands will be good preparation for later stages in your training."

So saying, Julie took up a position between Carrie's splayed legs and ran a finger up and down the already damp crease between Carrie's labia. With diabolical skill, she varied her attack so that Carrie's body was denied satisfaction but was forced to respond as if orgasm were immanent. After several minutes, Carrie was twisting her head from side to side and emitting little gasps of frustration. Because her primary purpose was to make Carrie produce a sufficient flow of secretions to create of solid seal, Julie withdrew her finger as soon as she saw that Carrie's labia had opened and become saturated with her vaginal juices.

With Carrie's cries of dismay and anger echoing in her ears, Julie went to fetch the hair dryer, switched it on, and carefully placed it so that it would blow a steady stream of warm air on Carrie's crotch. After making sure that the dryer would do its intended job, Julie went to the head of the bed, put a soothing hand on Carrie's forehead and, speaking as a mother would to a recalcitrant child, tried to convince her that her enforced rest was for her own good. Seeing that her words were falling on deaf ears, she leaned over to kiss away Carrie's tears and left the room, turning off the light as she went.

Left alone in Julie's twilight lit bedroom, Carrie's first response was increased anger at being abandoned. Here she was, on the one hand being told to nap as if she were a child and on the other hand being forced to lie naked on her surrogate parent's bed with her legs spread and a hair dryer sealing shut the entrance to her obscenely open vagina, not to mention the erect state of her captive nipples and the presence of a pair of ben-wa balls lodged in her interior.

sany
27-02-2008, 01:22 PM
Weekend To Remember

With these facts whirling around inside her head, she was on the verge of complete rebellion. However, in her present state, any overt act of rebellion would be futile. Thus, her only option was to express her anger in words, an option which she exercised by emitting a stream of obscenities in the direction of the door through which Julie had disappeared.

However, after several minutes of invective aimed at Julie, she recognized how active a role she herself had played in creating her present circumstances and became embarrassed about her behavior. When this happened, her screams died away and were replaced by a steady snuffling resulting from the tears of frustration running down her face.

Then, after an additional ten or so minutes had elapsed and her sexual arousal had subsided, her anger began to be displaced by a sense of sensual peace. As her body succumbed to this new sensation, she immersed herself in it and realized that she was taking pride in the way that her nipples had swelled and her sexual organs had responded to the demands being made on them.

Only partially conscious of what she was doing, she lazily contracted her inner muscles around the balls, alternately forcing them up against her cervix and down her vaginal channel toward the seal which had begun to form. But she had engaged in this subtle form of masturbation for only a few minutes when she was overcome by exhaustion and drifted off into the dream filled sleep which Julie had predicted.

Carrie's nap lasted for nearly two hours and came to an end when she became conscious of Julie's naked body pressing against her own. Finding Carrie asleep when she returned, Julie, without waking Carrie, had removed what few clothes she wore and spread her body on top Carrie's, making sure that their breasts would be nestled together and that their bellies would be press against one another.

After several minutes, Carrie, stirred under the weight of Julie's body as consciousness began to return. When she felt Carrie's body shift under her own, Julie whispered that there was no rush and that she would wait until Carrie agreed that it was time to begin her next blossoming. At first Carrie said nothing while she tried to absorb and come to terms with the fact that she was now lying naked under another woman's equally naked body.

To her surprise, Carrie quickly realized that she was enjoying the softness of Julie's breasts on her own and the feeling of Julie's stomach and hips pressing against her own. However, after luxuriating for several minutes in the cocoon which their bodies formed, Carrie started to get restless. During the preceding two hours, she had been dreaming about what Julie would do with her body, and she was impatient to find out if the reality would live up to her expectations. Thus, now fully awake, she whispered, "Julie, the time has come for you to make my body blossom again."

Filled with joy at Carrie's words, Julie rose and untied the cord holding Carrie's wrist and the one running under the bed. Then, resting an arm on one of Carrie's bent knees and a breast against the adjacent leg, she reached her other arm around Carrie's trembling thigh and placed her fingers on the now solidly closed lips of Carrie's vulva.

After testing the seal, she looked Carrie in the eye and said, "Carrie, it is you who are going to open these lips, I will do no more than reward you for your progress as you open them for me. The way that you will open them is by bearing down with your stomach and inner muscles. After a while, the seal will start to melt. When this happens, your clitoris will begin to emerge and I will stroke its stalk to help you complete your blossoming.

"At first, your body will want to withdraw your clitoris, but you must resist this response and learn to retract its protective hood so that the exquisitely sensitive nub it wants to hide remains fully available to me."

Completely committed to the task assigned her, Carrie tried to ignore the complaint of her abdominal muscles when she put them to work and bore down as Julie had instructed. For several minutes, her efforts seemed to be having no effect on her seal and to only result in a film of sweat which crept down her struggling body and eventually enveloped her entire front.

During this period, Julie whispered words of encouragement and kept Carrie's mind focused on her goal by tapping a finger along the shut purse which she was trying to open. Then, just as Carrie was nearing exhaustion and had begun to doubt that she could contract her muscles again, Julie felt the first traces of vaginal juices seeping through Carrie's labia and rewarded Carrie by letting her finger slide into the crease which was opening beneath them.

Once Carrie's blossoming began, further progress was rapid, and within a minute her labia had separated to reveal both the entrance to her vagina and the small hood protecting her clitoris. Working with great delicacy, Julie moved her hand so that she could shove the hood aside with her thumb and expose the stalk beneath. As Julie had predicted, Carrie instantly bucked and twisted her hips in an anguished attempt to resist this invasion of her most sensitive zone. However, Julie refused to let Carrie escape. Instead, she stilled Carrie's hips by slipping her arm into the hallow under Carrie's knees and hugging Carrie's legs against her own torso.

sany
27-02-2008, 01:23 PM
Weekend To Remember

Having regained control over the situation, she returned her fingers to Carrie's clitoris, which she now coaxed into greater prominence by rubbing her fingers up and down its stalk. As Carrie's clitoris swelled and grew, Julie instructed her half crazed tutee in a quiet but firm tone.

"The female anatomy is a beautiful but complex creation, and the clitoris is among its most remarkable features. On the one hand, the clitoris has only one function, that of providing sexual stimulation. On the other hand, it is designed in such a way that realization of its full potential requires a woman submit to her clitoris to the someone else's will. Namely, because it is so well designed for its purpose, its stimulation borders on the unbearable. As a result, no woman will inflict upon herself the torment which accompanies the proper manipulation of her clitoris.

"For this reason, most women never achieve the level of ecstasy of which they are capable, and so you are fortunate to have found someone who knows how to assist you. I am going to continue persecuting this lovely stalk until it has grown and swelled to its full size. Then, just when you are certain that you can stand no more, you are going to have an orgasm which you will never forget. Because you have been waiting so long, your orgasm will come in waves. In order to prolong your ecstasy, I will continue stroking your clitoris until I am certain that I have wrung from your body all the pleasure it can provide you."

In her distracted state, Carrie only caught the gist of Julie's words. All that she clearly understood is that she would receive no relief until her body had performed in accordance with Julie's expectations. As Julie continued the relentless manipulation of her clitoris, Carrie found herself taking pride in its growth and did her best to keep it available for further stimulation, even when Julie started taking advantage of its length by bending it back and forth in a way that sent pulses of exquisite pain flashing through her entire body and forced a cry for pity from her mouth.

Then, miraculously, as Julie relented and allowed her clitoris to assume a more normal position, the initial wave of her orgasm swept over her, releasing the enormous tension which had been pent up inside her ever since she arrived. Every muscle in her body seemed to be involved in her release as she writhed under Julie's grasp, at one point flexing her upper body off the bed and burying her tear stained face against her raised legs.

Once this wave started to recede, she collapsed back and gasped her need to recover. However, she got no solace from Julie who continued to manipulate her rock hard clitoris, warning her that there was more to come and that her body would soon be gripped by another orgasm, one which would be less convulsive but equally intense. Incredulous and angry, Carrie was tempted to rebel. But, before she had had time to manifest her rebellion, she realized that her body was indeed preparing for another wave of orgasm.

After this second wave had passed, Julie relaxed her hold on Carrie's knees and explained that "In spite its fatigue, your body is yet to be drained. In some ways, what you will experience next will be more satisfying than your earlier orgasms. Now that it is exhausted, your body will simply accept the stimulation which it is receiving and will continue to perform until it is drained."

Thus, for a delicious quarter hour, Julie continued massaging Carrie's clitoris, occasionally evoking a small orgasm which would ripple through Carrie's body like the aftershock following an earthquake. Having never before been forced to continue responding even after she was sated, Carrie had initially tried to remove her body from Julie further assault. However, by the time Julie stopped, Carrie had lost all will to resist and was drifting into sleep before Julie withdrew her fingers from the stalk which they had been persecuting.

Knowing that Carrie would need time to recuperate, Julie unhitched the cord from her ankles and gently straightened her legs so that would lie flat on the bed. She then went into the bathroom to get a washcloth and towel with which, after removing the shields which had been preventing her nipples from relaxing, she used to wipe the sweat off Carrie's face and front. Finally, before covering her with a light blanket and turning off the light, Julie carefully extracted the ben-wa balls from Carrie's vagina and left her to sleep in peace.

sany
27-02-2008, 01:25 PM
Weekend To Remember

Later that Night: It was well past midnight when Julie heard Carrie stir. After several hours of sleep, Carrie immediate need was to relieve herself. When Julie heard Carrie go into the bathroom, she called to her and said that she should indulge herself in a warm bath and that in the meantime she would be prepare something for them to eat.

Returning to the bedroom after her bath, Carrie found a negligee lying on the bed. Assuming it was Julie's intention that she do so, she donned it and went to the mirror to see how she looked. As she suspected, the negligee hardly hid her body, and, if anything, it only enhanced what it barely covered. Staring at her image as she brushed her hair, Carrie realized that the garment molded itself to each portion of her body which it touched. This was particularly evident where it covered her breasts, whose pink aureole seemed to shine through the thin material.

Further, each time she raised her arm to apply the brush, the negligee hugged itself to the curve of her waist and clung to the swell of her hips. Pleased by the effect, she continued brushing her hair while twisting her torso to find out which positions displayed her body to its best advantage, and, by the time she finished, she was fully cognizant of the alluring way in which her body was exposed.

Finding Julie in the kitchen clad in a similarly revealing outfit, Carrie was forced, once again, to recognize that Julie too had a body with sexual cravings and potential. When they had sat down to eat the light meal which Julie had prepared, Carrie, just as she had earlier in the bedroom, found herself imagining Julie's body pressed against her own. Julie's body was as much on display as hers, and, as Carrie's eyes roved over its contours, she could not help again wondering how those generous breasts and succulent thighs would feel entwined with her own.

Observing Carrie's face and guessing at the direction of her thoughts, Julie smiled and said, "I can see that you are appreciating my body and thinking that you might enjoy getting to know it more intimately. I am flattered and pleased by your interest and hope to satisfy it. Indeed, when we have finished eating and retire for the night, it is my plan that our bodies spend the night learning a great deal about each other."

Even though she was disconcerted to have had her thoughts read so accurately and blushed at the boldness of Julie's words, Carrie could not deny that Julie's announcement excited her and made her impatient to return to Julie's bed.

After clearing the table, Julie escorted Carrie into the bedroom. Having given Carrie time in the bathroom to make her customary preparations for bed, Julie revealed her plan for the night. As she explained, she had two goals. On the one hand, she wanted Carrie to have a good night's rest. On the other hand, she intended to keep Carrie's libido active. For this purpose, she asked Carrie's permission to tie her limbs loosely to the corners of the bed so that she would have to remain on her back with her legs sufficiently spread that her vulva would be continuously available for whatever attentions Julie wished to lavish upon it.

Seeing Carrie's concern at the prospect of spending the night having her body continuously teased, Julie assured her that the overt stimulation of her body would be both intermittent and relatively brief. "In fact, for the most part, the only stimulation which your body will receive will come from its intimate contact with my body. Namely, my body is going to be your blanket for the night. While we sleep, I am going to spread my body over yours so that your breasts are covered by my breasts, your tummy is molded against mine, and our crotches rest against one another. I think that you will find that, even in your sleep, this contact will keep you in a state of arousal which your unconscious will incorporate into your dreams.

"As for the occasionally more concerted stimulation which I will give your body, it will entail my bringing you into blossom a few times. I am a light sleeper and tend to wake several times during the night. Rather than tossing and turning, as I usually do, tonight I will occupy my wakeful moments by enjoying the sight of your otherwise somnolent body respond to having your labia opened and your clitoris caressed.

"It is my hope that I will be able to make you blossom without your being fully conscious of what is happening and that, as a result, your unconscious mind will record your blossoming the way it would any other natural, pleasurable sensation over which you neither have nor desire volition."

With some reservations, Carrie agreed to lying on her back and having her wrists and ankles attached to the corners of Julie's bed. At Julie's request, she removed her negligee and centered herself on the bed, with her arms raised over her head and her legs parted. Using soft strips of cloth, Julie attached Carrie to the four corners of the bed by her wrists and ankles.

sany
27-02-2008, 01:32 PM
Weekend To Remember

As Julie had promised, Carrie's bonds were more gentle reminders than real restraints. Thus, except that they prevented her from rolling onto her stomach or bringing her legs together, they did little to limit her freedom. When she was done tying Carrie, Julie removed her own negligee and joined Carrie on the bed. Sitting next to Carrie's head, she leaned over to arrange Carrie's hair so that it would frame her face. In doing so, her breasts brushed against Carrie's upturned face and, at one point, her nipples grazed against Carrie's lips.

Julie next rose from the bed in order to first sprinkle and then rub powder onto Carrie's body. Starting at Carrie's neck, she spread the powder over every exposed nook and cranny of Carrie's front, including the soft flesh of her upper arms, with special attention to her breasts and the succulent padding at the tops of her thighs and vulva.

Having coated Carrie's front with powder, Julie placed the dispenser back on her bedside table and picked up an item which Carrie had never seen before. Holding it so that Carrie's could inspect it, she said, "This little device is what is called a 'clitoral clip.' As you see, it is flexible wire spring bent into the shape of an old-fashioned keyhole. After bringing you into blossom, I am going to install it on the pouch of flesh which forms the hood of your clitoris, where it will exert a mild but pleasurable pressure. Mild as this pressure may be, as you will soon learn, it will be sufficient to keep you acutely aware of your clitoris, especially, when my body moves on top of you."

Without giving Carrie time to respond, Julie seated herself next to Carrie's pelvis and began the blossoming process. As she expected, Carrie's juices were already flowing, and so her blossoming took very little time. Once Carrie's labia were bathed in her secretions, Julie moved to the foot of the bed and crawled between Carrie's spread legs until her head was inches from the moist region which was her target. Using her left hand, she revealed Carrie's clitoris by folding back her labia and, once it she had it fully exposed, used her right hand to open the spring enough to slip it over Carrie's clitoral hood. Adjusting the wire to lie along the base of the hood, Carrie's clitoris was captured in its grasp when she released the spring.

Crawling further up between Carrie's legs, Julie placed her hands on either side of Carrie's face and gently lowered her body onto Carrie's. When their bodies met, she moved her legs so that their thighs touched and used her hands to push on the sides of their breasts to increase the pressure on them. When she had made herself comfortable, Julie brought her lips to Carrie's lips and whispered "Carrie, you are a lovely and lucky girl. Your body is both beautiful and exquisitely receptive, and I am going to enjoy having my body be its cover for the night. After the excitement and strain your body has endured during the day, you should have no difficulty getting to sleep.

However, even in sleep, your body will remain excited, and, as I said earlier, your dreams will be filled with erotic images. The potency of these images will be enhanced by the pleasure your body will be getting from its contact with mine. In addition, when your body responds and your vulva swells, the clip holding your clitoris will augment and protract your excitement in a deliciously tantalizing fashion, particularly during and following your blossomings. Thus, you have a wonderful night ahead of you, but, for now, good night and sweet dreams."

At first, Carrie doubted Julie's assurance that she would soon fall asleep. Not only did she feel slightly crushed under Julie's body, but she was poignantly conscious of the clip which was pressing against her clitoris. Lovely and lucky she might be, but was it possible for a girl in her state to fall asleep? When she had slept with a man, he had, after satisfying their needs, rolled off her body and, if anything, had a carelessly flung an arm over her body. But this was entirely different. For one thing, Julie had satisfied neither one of them and had left her dangling with a diabolical device attached to the most sensitive part of her body.

Secondly, it was not a carelessly placed arm but a carefully placed body under which she was ensconced. Under the circumstances, sleep did not seem like a very realistic expectation. Nonetheless, the exhausted state of her body soon combined with the comfort of Julie's body on top of her to produce a soporific haze in her mind, and before long Carrie drifted off.

For several hours, her sleep was deep and uninterrupted by the dreams which Julie had predicted. However, around four in the morning, Carrie became dimly aware that Julie was no longer covering her and that she was being brought into blossom. With her mind still shrouded in sleep, Carrie remained in a blissful state of semi-consciousness while Julie worked her magic on her body. Thus, as her labia, which were already held partially open by the clip on her clitoris, spread and her juices flowed in response to Julie's teasing, her consciousness remained detached from what was happening to her body.

sany
27-02-2008, 01:34 PM
Weekend To Remember

In fact, even before Julie had completed her blossoming, Carrie was re-submerging into the depths of sleep from which she had only partly emerged. But the detachment did not include her unconscious mind, and her sleep was no longer so peaceful. Instead, her dreams were filled with erotic images of her vulva, which, in her imagination, appeared as a welcoming, moist opening at whose the entrance stood her clitoris, held rigidly at attention by the clip on its hood. This image was re-enforced each time, as she did twice more, Julie brought her into blossom or readjusted the clip to make sure that it was maintaining gentle but unrelenting pressure on her throbbing clitoris.

The Following Morning: It was ten the next morning when Carrie finally awoke, and, in spite of the level of excitement at which her body had been kept throughout the night, she felt quite refreshed. When she opened her eyes, she was greeted by Julie's face inches from her own. For several minutes they remained motionless and simply smiled at each other. However, Carrie's full bladder soon insisted that they bring their reverie to an end and forced her to ask Julie to untie her so that she could relieve herself.

Appreciating Carrie's need, Julie immediately complied. After gently removing the clip from Carrie's clitoris, Julie untied her from the bed and let her go to the bathroom, saying that she should take as much time as she wanted to freshen up. Having worn the clip for such a long time, Carrie's clitoris remained erect even after its release, and, as she headed for the bathroom, each step made her aware of its prominence.

Moreover, when, having relieved her bladder, she inspected herself in the bathroom mirror, she discovered that her clitoris was not hidden, as it was normally, by her labia but instead protruded slightly between them. Of course, this was only a visible confirmation of what she already knew: she had yielded to Julie complete control over her sexual apparatus, and her distended clitoris was just one more manifestation of that control.

Julie was not in the bedroom when Carrie returned. Calling to her from the living room, Julie told Carrie to join her there, where she found Julie standing in her negligee and waiting for her next to the low table on which the training of her tummy had taken place. Julie had placed a pillow in the center of the table and bade Carrie lie on the table with her bottom on the pillow and her bent knees spread. Giving Carrie time to make herself comfortable, Julie reached between her thighs and prized open her labia to fully expose the already erect stalk of her clitoris, which she then captured between the thumb and index finger of her right hand.

Without moving her hand but only modulating the pressure she was exerting, Julie quickly brought Carrie to the brink of orgasm before she suddenly released Carrie's clitoris, moved to the middle of the table, and took a seat next to the writhing body of which she had become the master. Then, putting a hand on either side of Carrie's anguished face, Julie leaned forward over Carrie's prone body and explained what lay in ahead.

"Carrie, my dear, I know that you have a desperate desire for release from the sexual tension in which I have kept you all night, and I promise you that your release will come. However, it is time for you to play a more active role. In the first place, your carefully prepared tummy has not been put under duress since our visit to the coffee shop, and it would be a shame to waste the effort which we put into its preparation.

"Secondly, except for the pleasure mine got out of being your blanket last night, it is only your body which has received attention. With these two considerations in mind, I have devised the following plan. I am going to place a rather hard cushion so that it sits on the little bulge just below your belly button. Then I will remove my negligee and, squatting over your body, seat myself on the cushion. It will give me a mildly sadistic pleasure to know that your stomach muscles are having to support my weight, which, because of the cushion, will be concentrated directly on the portion of your tummy which our preparations have left the most sore. Occasionally, I will lift part of my weight off your stomach by leaning forward, and when I do so, my breasts will graze against your face.

"I noticed your admiration of my breasts when they were bare, and I want to provide you the opportunity to get to know them more intimately. What you do with them is up to you: you are free to caress them with your hands or mouth or both, and I am confident that your sensual imagination will inspire you to give them great pleasure. In this way, your tummy and your sexual ingenuity will win you the release which you crave."

Without giving Carrie time to respond, Julie rose to her feet, fetched a horse hair filled cushion from where it sat on the couch, and placed it carefully on highest point on Carrie's otherwise flat belly. Satisfied with its position, she stepped back so that Carrie would have an unobstructed view and disrobed. Aware that Carrie's eyes were riveted on her every move, Julie stepped onto the table with a foot on opposite sides of Carrie's prone body, and slowly lowered herself onto the waiting pillow.


Will Continue the next installment soon :D

birdie8819
27-02-2008, 09:57 PM
Wow ! Bro sany your story very the long hor haben end yet . :p

Time for some stories liao !!! Pai Seh to keep you all waiting . :p


Cougar On The Prowl in the 70's



Long before I ever heard of the term, a very horny cougar prowled around me...and pounced!

We were both working in a senior citizens resource center, a non-profit doing so much good in the community. I was a right out of college, going to grad school, a fresh and energetic hot young buck out to save the world in the 1970's,,,.she was a hot and horny middle aged mom-on-the-make. Her hubby ignored her, and her teenaged kids didn't need her...or want her...to bother them. She took this job helping old folks, but found she was more interested in helping herself to an exciting behind the scenes affair with whatever young cock she could attract.

Attract she did! A busty 40 D cup, with an nice round ass, this late-thirties cute babe had a body to show off, and a mind to invent interesting adventures. We worked in the same agency, but in different departments. So, our contact was in off moments and "around the water cooler" times. It all began very innocently, I guess. She just asked the usual where I was from and what had I been doing with my life up in my 21 years on earth. We chatted and laughed. She began to tell stories of high school life in the late 1950's, and this inevitably lead to dating and all the sexual excitement and fears of the time. I grew up in the post "pill" era, and before AIDS was a reality. Free love meant readily available pussy for most energetic guys, me included.

She talked about her chest becoming a really observable commodity by the time she was twelve, and the boys who loved to make her feel good out behind the football field after dark. "They fumbled with the highly constructed bra my mother made me wear...but eventually we got is off, and their hands were all over my sensitive boobies," she said. Her pussy got wet, but the fear of sex of the 50's didn't let her allow them into here panties. "A bit of rubbing on the outside of my skirt, was all, and I learning what a cock felt like covered in his denim." She was quite open with her stories and her language. I always came away with a hard-on in the making, and nice images to jerk-off to later on at my apartment.

She got around to telling me the first time her pants came off, and her pussy "came" too! A steady fella for a few months, football jock and all, just wouldn't wait in her senior year. Just past eighteen, and heading to nursing school, she was helping him steam-up the windows of his hotrod by playing with his other hot ROD.

"I had jerked him off with my hands a few times, but this night he wanted pussy! He sucked my big ole titties till I nearly cam in my panties, and then he got up under my poodle skirt onto my horny ass before I realized what was happening. Well, I just couldn't stop him...didn't want to! I hadn't decided to fuck him...it just happened. But, Oh, how I loved it! My cherry was gone long before when I was testing out interesting penis substitutes in my horny early teenage years – you know, fingers and carrots and even a small cucumber!! God I needed to have my pussy filled!"

"So Jack got me naked in the back of his Chevy, and while I was feeling fine he slipped his pants down and before I could say No...his hard cock was pounding away in my needy puss."

Did she say that to me? Right there in the lunch room? Sexual harassment wasn't a reality in the mid-70's yet, and I was too young and innocent to think differently. I just listen, and go hard, and stared at those lovely orbs underneath her very tight sweater.

"So, did you keep on screwing him," I asked? "Him? Yes...and the rest of the football team too! I loved sex! And I was knocked-up by graduation, and showing a lot of preggy belly by the summer, and nursing school was out, and Jack and I were married by September, with a loose wedding gown. I still can't say that Lucy is his child...maybe, maybe not. But Jack thinks so, and I guess that's fine."

"We screwed like rabbits all that summer and fall, right there with my growing midriff. He joined the Army, and came home when she was born that next January. We lived in Army housing for the next year and a half, and life was good. Billy was born just after Jack got out of the military, and came back here to work in his dad's hardware store. And here we are!"

Except she's telling me all this for a reason, I begin to figure out.

"You think I'd still turn the heads of some horny football players?" she asked one day. "Oh, sure, Joyce. Your're a very attractive woman. Jack is a lucky guy."

"Then why does he spend so much time at the store with that new little tart they hired to do bookkeeping?" and I guessed what was going on. "I don't know if he's banging her or not...but he's not much interested in these 40D beauties anymore. He rolls me on my back, jabs my puss with his dick, and lets loose a load into me every week, whether he needs to or not. That's married life for you, after a couple of decades.

She began to tear up, I guess. I still don't know if it was real or a show, but I was the understanding social worker-to-be, and I reached over to hug her there on the staff lounge sofa. We were there after working hours that day, and everyone had left the center. I imagine Joyce knew that from the start.

She snuggled up to me, and laid her bleach blond head on my shoulder, and I couldn't help but be aroused by those big soft knockers jammed against me. I had just had this job for a couple of months, and being new to town wasn't in any relationship. My trusty right had was taking car of business nightly, but that's no substitute for real, soft, female flesh up next to you.

And she lifted her face to me and of course I kissed her. WOW, what a kiss. Her tongue rammed into my mouth and half-way down my throat, I thought. She sucked my breath away, and was moving her hands all over my chest.

"Oh, Justin, I need this...I need you," she whispered as she nuzzled my neck. "You need this too, don't you?" Well, duh...like I needed to breath! "Ah, yeah, Ah, but, er...well...Joyce, you're a married woman with kids!" I stammered.

"But that doesn't mean I'm dead from the waist down, silly! I have needs, and that asshole husband of mine just doesn't do it for me. He doesn't care...You care, don't you, Justin?" she murmured with big blue puppy eyes looking up at me.

Oh, yeah, I cared. I cared to have those boobs in my hands and mouth, and my dick in her willing pussy! So, without another word, and with not too much sense as to where we were at work...I lifted here sweater off and un-clasped that big white bra. Her massive mammaries leapt out into my hands and I was all over them.

"Oh, you do want me, Justin...you do think I'm sexy. Suck my tits, you horny stud....lick those nipples, and Oh, I'm getting so wet! OH, touch, me, baby, touch my waiting twat...I need you, I need a real man!! OHHHHH...." and she was off to the races. Orgasm one for the evening.

I rubbed her cunt through her polyester slacks, and undid that silly side zipper they made at the time. She slipped them down, with her silky panties too. And I beheld a pretty shaved pussy, wet and ready for action. Joyce just leaned back on the sofa, spreading her horny legs and rubbing that swampy cunt, cooing and moaning, and saying things like, "Get over here, big boy, and fill this gal's hole. I want you to fuck me silly, right here, right now...I don't care. I need your cock, boy...give it to me!!"


My pants were off as I kicked my shoes across the room. My tighty-whity underpants that I still wore, followed right behind. And there I stood with a nicely hardened seven inch dick, ready to drill this older horny woman, who could almost be my mother! I guess I just looked a bit too long at here luscious mature body, for she nearly shouted, "What are you waiting for, kid...FUCK ME...NOW..."



Continue next page ........

birdie8819
27-02-2008, 09:58 PM
I almost jumped on her, landing between those sexy legs, as she grabbed my cock and guided it into her now volcanic vulva. "MY GOD, that's good...Oh, fuck me, baby, fuck my pussy. Your cock is so big and hard and I haven't felt this good in years! Harder, harder...ram your man meat into my cunt...Oh, yes...Yes...YESSSSS." And I think that was orgasm two.

I didn't last long, that first time of the day. I was so worked up, and being a young not experienced study, led me to gunt and groan and yell., "I'm cumming!!!" into her ear. "Yes, baby, fill me up...fill my puss with your sticky stuff. Oh, I kinda wish I hadn't had my tubes tied after Billy was born...I want to have your baby!! Fuck my needy cunt; fill me with your juice. I know there will be lots more where that came from in those big balls of yours!"

I collapsed on top of her, all out of breath, as she continued to hump her cunt up at me and feel my still hard cock inside of her. I just lay there for awhile...I don't know how long. But pretty soon, Joyce wiggles her ass out from under me, rolled me over on the sofa, and began to suck my dick back to that rock-hard state of Fuck Ready.

Her mouth felt incredible. She tongued my pee hole, and licked up and down the length of my dick...I had had a few blow jobs in college, but nothing like this! This babe was fanfuckingtastic!!

When she was satisfied1 that I was raring to go again, she swung her legs over me, and impaled here now very sloppy box onto my aching dick. And then this middle-age beauty began to ride! OH, how she rode my manhood. Up and down, and wiggled her ass on me, and her enormous boobies bounced and jiggled in my face. It was the most wonderful feeling to just lay there while she out and out fucked me the way she wanted me.

This time she said very little, but exclaimed over and over, "Uhhhgggh, Uhhggh, Uhhhh, Uhhhh," and other such grunts and groans. The woman knew what she wanted and she was darned sure her clit was going to explode in womanly pleasure. And that it did. She screamed so loud when she came, that I thought they'd hear her out on the street. That yell just put me over and I shot another load of sperm into her already drenched fuck hole.

So, that was it. We laid there in the afterglow for awhile, until we realized how vulnerable this situation was at work! We never fucked again there, but I did shove her willingly into the supply room now and again, and feel up that tits I loved so much, and masturbated her cunt to a nice little orgasm a few times there. We mostly fucked like bunnies at my apartment, whenever she could sneak away from home. Odd hours...like just before work, after her hubby went to the store and the kids were at school. Joyce would often be at the senior center, all friendly and perky for the old folks, with a load or two of my cum leaking out into her panties. She would make me feel her there, just to be rude!

I fucked this horny bitch on top and underneath and from behind and standing up and upside down, even. We screwed in my bed and on my kitchen table. We went skinny dipping in a secluded park one day, and fucked four times one afternoon – in water and in the woods. She was insatiable.

I tried to talk her into leaving that idiot husband, and move in with me, but you know the routine...no, because of the kids and the scandal. So, when I finished grad school a year and half later, and moved to a decent job in New York, that pretty much ended things. I kept in touch with Joyce secretly, but after a couple of years out of the picture, that dropped off. I learned later that jerky Jack did run off with the little bookkeeper, and Joyce got a pretty good settlement from the sale of the business.

The last I heard was that she was still around town, retired now, and seducing every young horny buck that would tumble in her bed. God, that woman could fuck!



The End

birdie8819
27-02-2008, 10:01 PM
Well this one is not a story but some useful information only . :D

Same-Sex Settings


Because all-male or mostly male environments are breeding grounds, so to speak, of same-sex sex among men, such settings can suggest situations, themes, conflicts, social trends, and characters for use in same-sex erotic fiction, at the same time supplying verisimilitude to one's stories of such encounters. A list of same-sex settings in which all-male (or mostly male) casts of characters may be found are:

Cattle drives

Construction and road crews (prior to male-female integration)

Factories

Fire stations

Gay bars

Gay nudist colonies

Hunting and fishing expeditions

Men's clubs

Military installations (prior to male-female integration)

Monasteries

Police forces (prior to male-female integration)

Prisons

Ship crews

Sports teams

Summer camps

Such settings lend themselves well to stories with such general themes as initiation and hazing, discipline, work, adventure, exploration, competition, camaraderie, domination and submission, and socialization. All-male environments typically are ideal, too, for more frequent and more intense sex scenes since, it seems, men are hardwired to seek sex pretty much constantly.

Depending upon the specific same-sex setting, likely characters might be cowboys, electricians, plumbers, carpenters, bricklayers, roofers, steelworkers, laborers, mechanics, assembly line personnel, supervisors, managers, firemen, wealthy financiers, enlisted men, sergeants, military officers, police officers, jailers, prisoners, criminal suspects, guards, wardens, sailors, captains, athletes, fans, spectators, and/or coaches. These various types of characters suggest additional themes and storylines: training, supervision, management, duty, responsibility, guarding, protection, punishment, rehabilitation, and outdoor life.

These settings also suggest the types of emotions that the characters might experience: loneliness, anxiety, fear, insecurity, cockiness, envy, admiration, courage, bravado, hatred, rage, humiliation, shame, pride, boredom, aggression, and lust.

A story should marry emotion and theme. Sex would follow, of course, provided that the characters are of legal age. A story set in a military installation might show how a sergeant humbles an arrogant and misogynistic young recruit by using him as a "woman."

Reading Internet articles and blog posts about same-sex sex that occurs in same-sex settings can suggest ideas for stories.

An Internet article concerning the sexual harassment of male employees in the workplace provides some valuable insights to writers of same-sex erotica. According to this article, such behavior often may be characterized by public humiliation that escalates to forced acts of BDSM that includes more than two participants.

An upshot of litigation resulting from such harassment is the admission on the part of the legal system that trying to distinguish between sex and gender is becoming more and more controversial and that, consequently, categorizing people and behavior in terms of sex is becoming irrelevant unless gender is also a consideration in such classifications. At best, there can be but ideals to guide the behavior of men and women as males and females. Since these guidelines are ideals, some men and women may accept them only in part or may reject them entirely. Sexual harassment is becoming understood, from a legal point of view, as illegal pressures to get an individual to act in a way that does not conform to his or her own individual application of these ideals to him- or herself.

It is clear that a sea change is seeking--and is effecting--fundamental changes in how society sees sex, gender, and sexuality, and that the traditional ideas of man, woman, male, and female, and such associated sexual labels as "homosexual," "bisexual," and "heterosexual" are in flux. Ideas of sex and gender are evolving (or, some might suggest, devolving) toward a whole new understanding of what sex and gender mean, if anything. Hollywood, of course, especially with regard to lesbian sex, has been suggesting such a change for years. Stories may favorably or unfavorably reflect such changes--and what better setting is there to do so, one might ask, than an all-male (or an all-female) environment?

Several Internet articles concerning prison sex are available to writers who wish to depict sexual behavior in such a same-sex environment. Sex in such a setting is likely to be forced, one learns, and to represent behavior that violates the victim's sexual identity. Nevertheless, to avoid violence, the victim may pretend to consent to, or even to enjoy, such encounters. Sometimes, intimidation is verbal, sometimes symbolic, and sometimes physical.

Occasionally, sexual favors are performed in payment of debts. The penetrating partner is regarded as masculine and as heterosexual, whereas the penetrated person, the "bitch" or "woman," is considered to be homosexual. Penetrating partners regard penetrating the receptive person as an act of control and dominance. Once having been used as a "bitch" or a "woman," a penetrated man loses all claims to masculinity and is frequently targeted for additional sexual activities in which he will play the supposedly feminine role.

Occasionally, consensual sexual relationships develop between prisoners, and a dominant partner will be the protector and defender of the submissive one. Guards and prisoners also sometimes carry on sexual affairs within prisons. The knowledge of such facts can suggest storylines that have the ring of truth and authenticity to them.

By using one's imagination, it is possible to maximize the advantages that are inherent in same-sex settings. In military installations, prisons, and other such environments, for example, nudity may occur naturally among the characters when they bathe together in communal showers. Such occasions can, in turn, occasion both exhibitionism and voyeurism among the bathers which leads, at the moment or later, to hot sexual intimacy between two (or among several) of them.

Not only should characters lust after one another--some openly, and others on the sly--but they should also moon over one another, thinking about one another with the tenderness of feeling and the obsessive attention that takes place among young heterosexual couples. It doesn't hurt to make one character or more than one character effeminate. Depending upon the type of the same-sex setting involved, such effeminacy would either be punished or rewarded.

In some all-male environments, some males play the masculine, or butch, role. Usually, this role is exaggerated. Not only is the butch male masculine, he is super masculine, or macho. The effeminate male is a "bitch" who is expected to adopt a sometimes-exaggerated feminine posture, submitting passively to the demands of the aggressive, macho male and seeking, in all ways and at all times, to please him. The male bitch may be shared among several of the macho men.

In other same-sex settings, in which overt force and intimidation are rarely, if ever, used, there are still opportunities to portray nudity and sex. In managed-care facilities and nursing homes, for example, patients must often be undressed, bathed, and dressed by orderlies, and doctors occasionally examine their charges. Patients themselves may voluntarily participate in sexual activities with one another or with the facility's staff. Hunting and fishing expeditions may result in the participants' bagging more than their limits in deer or hooking more than a good day's catch of fish. Much can take place in the woods or on a river, far from the prying eyes of others, and many readers find public nudity and sex especially exciting and taboo.

Wherever one's imagination lead him or her in using same-sex settings, the result is likely to be hot because same-sex sex is itself hot, especially when it has the ring of truth to it.



The End

birdie8819
27-02-2008, 10:03 PM
Barbarian Surprise


I lay on the ground where I had been thrown, panting for air, and looking up at a giant of a man who stood over me. He was muscular and solid with large legs and thighs like tree trunks, narrow hips covered by nothing but a hide loincloth, and above that a belly that consisted of waves of muscle and then a chest- a huge chest with big nipples rimmed by golden hair, that was joined to arms that bulged. The golden hair ran down his belly to the leather of his loincloth and spread over his legs.

He laughed down at me and poked his sharply pointed sword at my manhood. I reached to protect myself but the flat of the sword slapped my hand free and with a twist of his wrist he had sliced open the fine fabric of my pants and my manhood was exposed.

He smiled down at me and tapped at my stiffening cock with his sword, and I moaned. Then he sliced and flicked away the rest of my pants, then began to work on my fine linen shirt and in mere moments I lay there naked beneath him.

I wondered wildly, 'how, how have I come to this?'

I had been minding my own business, resting in my tent, reclining on a pile of rugs and pillows as my men repacked the wagons. We had passed through a heavy storm the day before and water had penetrated through some of the skins and waxed linen wrappings that covered the more valuable items in my load of merchandise.

This was my first trading trip alone, and we had crossed the plains in very good time and were about to make our way into the foothills. The dangerous part of our journey was over and we had not been troubled by bandits. I was feeling pleased and relaxed, and as I listened to the low sound of the men talking and working outside, I was stroking myself thinking of the fleshpots of Tamarind that we would reach in another two days.

"Ahh," I sighed, as thoughts of nubile young men and women filled my head.

On previous visits to the city my time in the brothels had been limited by the presence of my father and his need to always hurry. He was a very serious man who thought of nothing but business and spent all his time trading or cultivating useful contacts. We barely stopped in Tamarind a night when he was in charge.

I knew that I would never be like that. "No,' I sighed, there was more to life than business, and I planned on spending at least two days in that wonderful city of pleasure, perhaps more, and I remembered a particularly beautiful. . .

There was a thud against the wall of my tent, and I frowned, distracted from my happy fantasy. Then there was a yelp, and I was suddenly alert and annoyed. My men were well disciplined and if there was a fight I would deal harshly with the men involved. And now my mood was spoiled, I called my foreman in.

"Marco," I called.

I expected an instant response from him, but nothing happened. I waited and, "Marco" I shouted angrily and loudly.

Still nothing. Suddenly my tent felt like a trap that blinded me to what was happening, and I was worried. I lay there undecided. No one had bothered me yet so perhaps if I just stayed quiet . . . . . . . But no, that was a truly unworthy thought. So I stood up and crept quietly to the tent's entrance and turned the fabric aside just enough to look out.

Everything outside seemed normal, except that there was no one about. Wagons stood half loaded, horses grazed on their tethers. All was quiet. It was most odd.

I tiptoed back to where my sword hung from teh central pole and drew it quietly, then returned to the entrance.

"I must do this," I said silently and opened the flap.

But there was no longer nothing outside. A huge hand grabbed the wrist of my sword arm and twisted it painfully till my sword had fallen to the ground, to be swept up and away by someone I could not see, as the body of some huge giant filled my sight.

He held my wrist and jerked me out of the tent and tossed me to the ground where I landed on my back.

And now I lay there naked and wondering fearfully what he intended to do with me. My breathing grew more rapid as I saw his eyes travel over my body and his sword stayed hovering over my jewels.

Then he reached down and pulled me up and propelled me back into the tent.

"Who are you? What do you want of me?" I cried out to him, suddenly finding my voice at last as I staggered across the tent before falling to my knees among the rugs by the thick central pole of the tent. "My father. . " I began, but he cut me off.

"It is not often that a fine healthy young man, such as you, comes my way," he told me in the rough accents of a barbarian, as he tied my hands together with some leather thong, making me even more helpless. Then he pulled me up by the arms to a standing position and turning me tied the cord at my wrists to the top of the pole, so I was stretched out and naked there.

I was panting fearfully, and hating my cock for bouncing against my belly at full attention.

Once I was helpless he fisted my tool several times, till I groaned and moved my hips for him, then he laughed and coming in front of me dropped his loincloth. I gasped and felt faint, while he smiled and wrapped his hand about the largest erect phallus I had ever seen and worked it to an even greater hardness.

"This I have in my hand is for you my young merchant," he told me before he disappeared behind me, and I scrabbled my legs about and writhed trying to escape, but also trying to widen myself for the imminent attack.

"Oh. No," I gasped, "You can't. I've never. . It's impossible, you will kill me," I wailed as huge hands parted my cheeks and pulled at my rim. "No no."

But then it was a wet warm tongue of good size that was there softly working my rim and pushing in and out of me, and I went weak and moaned and lifted a leg high giving him better access. His huge tongue worked in me as few but the best in the brothels had.



Continue next page ........

birdie8819
27-02-2008, 10:05 PM
"Yessss," I moaned, "Oh, no. Oh, yes."

His tongue played inside my channel as his hands squeezed my cheeks and travelled briefly to my balls to play there a moment then to stroke my hard dripping cock. I was confused enough to beg him for more. Though visions of that huge phallus, which I doubted both my hands could cover, and his large hairy balls that I doubted I could take more than one of in my mouth at any time, filled my head, and I whimpered.

"Ohhh. No," I moaned as the tongue left me but something thick and hard replaced it in my channel, going deeper and rotating and . . "Oh gods," I cried lifting my legs and wrapping them about the pole to open myself as another thick long finger joined the first inside me. They were stretching and teasing my channel so my hips fucked instinctively and my manhood rubbed against the tent pole, and in a moment I spouted my load of seed up my chest and over the pole.

I was spent then and sagged back onto the fingers digging inside me and a firm hand grasped one cheek and held me up, so that my shoulders were not strained by carrying my full weight. My head dropped back and full lips found mine, and a tongue explored my mouth.

He ended the kiss and grunted, "Now you will feel the manhood of Konan," and I whimpered even before the bulbous head of his weapon pressed against my entrance.

I cried out loudly as he forced it past the first resistance, and strained to open myself for him. He gained another inch and he had a mighty palm under each of my cheeks and lifted me and opened me wider, and I moaned as he gained another inch. Then he was lowering me onto his mighty tool and I whimpered, "I can't. Oh, I . . . ...Ohhhhh," he had reached that spot, "Ohhhhh," I moaned, and I felt myself open for him so that he moved in deeper.

There was some pain, but my channel was not a virgin one and opened for him slowly but steadily, and finally he was buried to the hilt in me and I could feel that thick golden hair of his bush brushing against my hairless butt. And a fullness filled me inside such as I had never felt before.

Then he plowed me deep, lifting me up the pole and powering up into me as I was let down it, and turning me about it and moving himself in circles in me so that I moaned and cried out, "Yes. Oh great Gods, again. Ride me. Oh, never have I, oh . . . , " and similar cries of ecstasy at being so well ridden.

But all too soon he began to pump me rapidly and swell, and I cried out at the even bigger size of him splitting me as he let loose, pumping his first shot of seed deep inside me. And as he did he let out a great roar, that sent a shiver through my body and I shot another load of my own up the pole my legs still embraced, as he deposited even more of his man-juice deep inside me with another great roar of power and strength.

When he finally withdrew from me I collapsed and felt his cream run out of me as I wondered if I might tear my shoulders from hanging there, too weak to stand on my shaking legs. The cream ran down my inner thighs and the cord at my wrists was sliced free and I collapsed to the ground whimpering.

"You have given me a fine ride young merchant," He said in his deep rough voice, "But be warned that if you return here within the 5 days that remain before I return to my winter home, I shall ride you again, and ride you even harder."

With that he was gone.

As I lay there recovering myself enough so I could stand again, I heard soft murmurings coming from outside and the normal sounds of the day returned. Eventually I left my tent to find the wagons almost ready and Marco helping to secure the horses in their traces, and I had barely left my tent when men hurried to dismantle it and I was still in a daze when it was packed up on top of the last wagon, which held our own food and possessions.

Marco came up to me, "We are ready to leave master," he said looking at me normally.

"Good," I said, pulling my wits together and walking carefully to the last wagon. "I will ride up here for now," I told him, gingerly climbing up and setting myself down onto a thick cushion that was unexpectedly placed on the seat up there. "I will ride Hercules (my horse) later. And Marco, I wish us to make good speed to Tamarind, and tell the men there will be no delays there. I wish us to leave for our return journey within the day."

Marco looked up at me, now smiling very broadly, and replied, "Just as your great father, would wish master. He is indeed the smartest merchant in all Italy," he added and I wondered why he seemed so cheerful and pleased.

Then I wondered where he had been when the barbarian had knocked me down and dragged me into my tent.



The End

birdie8819
27-02-2008, 10:06 PM
Needy


Candace and Tristan walked hand in hand into the movie theatre. They smiled at each other and nuzzled each other's necks as they waited to get their tickets. They had decided on a horror movie, which was supposed to be very bad. All the movie critics had given the movie a bad review and since it was three o'clock on a Wednesday afternoon they figured there would be very few, if anyone at all, in the theatre. Candace was wearing a short jean skirt with black sandals. She had a tight black t-shirt on and her perky breasts were bouncing just a little too much, which told Tristan that she had conveniently forgotten to wear a bra. He loved her small breasts since they were perfect to suck on while she jerked him off or while she rode him. Her black hair was in two French braids and her blue eyes were framed by glasses that made her look like a librarian you wanted to fuck, not a geeky school girl.

They chose to sit at the back of the theatre and Tristan sat down first. He was wearing tight jeans and a t-shirt. His brown hair was cut short and his blue eyes were full of lust as he stared at Candace's cute butt.

"You had to wear the jean skirt didn't you?"

Candace giggled. She sat next to him and crossed her legs. Her tight skirt slid up her smooth thighs and Tristan squirmed in his seat as his cock throbbed in his jeans.

"Yes I did. I love it and so do you."

Tristan leaned over and tugged on her braid to pull her close and kiss her. He nibbled her bottom lip and felt her hand slide under his shirt. They kissed for a while until they saw the lights dim and the movie began to play.

"Are you wearing the black g-string I got you?" Tristan latched on to Candace's neck and was sucking hard on her skin.

"Find out for your yourself."

Tristan pulled her onto his lap and slid his hand under her skirt. His eyes went wide when he felt her smooth pussy and her sexy clit ring.

"You slut!"

"You love it."

Tristan grinned and moved Candace to straddle his left thigh. He held her hips and let her ride his thigh. He knew that she was soaking wet and that his jeans would smell like her pussy. It was always so hot to smell his jeans before bed, knowing that his cum was deep inside her. Candace turned to look at the screen. She saw about five other people in the theater, two couples sitting on opposite sides of the theatre almost ten rows down and one lone person sitting almost in the front row. She knew that as long as they stayed quiet no one would notice.

Tristan grabbed Candace's braids and wrapped his hands around them as he kissed her. It was a long passionate kiss and both of them moaned while their tongues played inside her mouth. Their tongue rings clinked against each other and the feel of her stud against the roof of his mouth drove him crazy.

"I need you now."

Candace grinned and turned to face the screen. She hadn't noticed that a younger woman had come in and was sitting three rows in front of them. The blonde woman turned and smiled at Candace as she settled herself on her boyfriends lap. Tristan had slumped down a bit so that Candace could sit on his hips and reach to undo his jeans. The woman stared at them as Candace unzipped his jeans and pulled out his massive cock. It was larger then normal and very thick. She wrapped her hand around it and began to stroke it.

"Oh baby that feels good." Tristan whispered against his girlfriend's ear.

"Someone is watching us." Candace reached down and played with his balls, still stroking his cock. Her hand was covered in precum and she took a few licks to taste.

"Who's watching us?" Tristan couldn't see since Candace was on top of him and his eyes were closed as he tried not to cum so fast. He had always been horny, but since he started dating Candace, he was a nympho. He had cum so many times in his pants just kissing her. He wanted it to last, for the first time at least.

"She's about twenty with short blonde hair. She has big breasts and her eyes are glued to your cock." Tristan could only moan as Candace stroked him harder and faster.

"Fuck, I'm going to cum. Inside you or I'll make a fucking mess." Tristan was breathing so hard and was trying to hold back. He could feel the cum rushing from his balls. He needed and wanted that cum inside her. Candace lifted up and sank down on his cock. The moment the tip of his cock entered her wet pussy he began to cum.

Candace locked eyes with the blonde woman and smiled as she bit her lip and turned so she was leaning against the back of her seat watching the show. On the screen there was a gruesome murder scene that was so bad it was funny, but none of them were paying attention to it.

Candace pushed down hard as Tristan's cum filled her pussy. She loved the feel of his cum inside her and knew he was still throbbing and needed to cum again. She bent her knees and placed her feet on the seats in front of her. Her pussy was exposed to the blonde woman and she knew her clit was throbbing.

"Make me cum sexy. Make me cum hard." Candace was bouncing on Tristan's cock and was desperate to cum herself. She could see the blonde woman wiggling around and assumed that the hand under her was stroking her clit. Tristan gripped her hips and began to thrust hard and fast. His cock was slamming against her cervix and at each thrust she moaned softly. Candace reached down and pinched her clit hard. She began to cum and cried out loudly. On the screen there was another murder so the other people in the theatre didn't hear her, but the blonde woman did.

"Harder. I need you now."

Tristan planted his feet on the sticky floor of the theatre and thrust his hips up hard and fast. Candace was never this horny and he wasn't going to complain. He was close to cumming again and she was just getting started. Candace came again, harder then the first time. Tristan grabbed her hair and yanked her back to kiss her hard, muffling her moans.

"I'm going to fucking cum now baby." Tristan held her down and pumped his hot cum deep inside her. Candace closed her eyes and didn't notice the blonde woman had orgasmed at the same time as Tristan and by the time Candace opened her eyes the blonde was gone.

The movie was almost over. Candace and Tristan were sore and wet from all their orgasms. Tristan pulled her off him. He slid his sore cock back into his jeans. Candace fixed her skirt and grinded her wet pussy against his thigh a few times so she wouldn't be dripping. When the movie was over they stood up and exited the theater. They both smelled of sex and were grinning.



The End

birdie8819
27-02-2008, 10:14 PM
Blast From The Past


Cathy Spencer could hardly believe her eyes. First last night at the party and now today at her front door. Unbelievable. Terrifying actually.

It had only been about 16 hours since she had laid eyes on him for the first time in almost four and a half years. He was only 18 back then, just on his way to university and away from home for the first time, a good looking young man sure to break the hearts of his fair share of freshman girls. The captain of the high school wrestling team, his body was lean and toned and easy to notice with his tight fitting t-shirts clinging to his sculpted physique. His combination of boyish good looks, with his messy brown hair, and classic handsomeness, thanks to his piercing blue eyes and full sexy lips, coupled with his obvious physical attributes, would have made it easy for him to charm just about any woman he wanted.

Of course, the thing was that the woman he had wanted back then was Cathy. And of course, just like all those other women, she too found herself unable to resist the gorgeous young man. Oh, she tried at first to shun his flirtations; after all there were so many logical reasons why nothing should ever happen between them. First, she was over twice his age, 23 years his senior to be exact. Secondly, she had been happily married for over 21 years and had a daughter who was actually older than he was. And finally, she just happened to be good friends with his mother, who lived a mere four doors down the street. But of course, despite all of these sound and sensible reasons for why nothing should ever happen between them, eventually her resolved waned and she could no longer resist the young man's advances.

Their affair was fairly brief, lasting about six weeks, but for what it lacked in duration it more than made up for in passion. They had virtually nothing in common outside of their lustful desires and the pleasure they drew from one another's bodies. The sex was earth-shattering and seemingly non-stop. Some days they would fuck all day, all over her house, in almost every room, and in almost every hole she had.

The guilt Cathy felt over her adulterous trysts with her young lover had been immense. She loved her husband, but she was weak, and often felt unsatisfied in his bed. Some nights, she found herself in bed battling with emotions and feelings, quietly crying herself to sleep, wanting someone to understand and satisfy her needs. Her passionate affair both fulfilled her and tore her apart. When her young stud left to go away to school half way across the country, it was with a mix of both sadness and relief on her end that the affair came to an end.

And now, almost four and a half years since she had last seen him, since she had last felt his touch, he was back.



Last night was supposed to be a special evening for Cathy and her husband Jim. They were celebrating 25 years of wedded bliss with friends and family at a Thursday night drop-in open house at their place. The hostess was glowing, and at 46 years of age, still as striking as she had ever been. Dressed in a figure-hugging cobalt blue off-the-shoulder sequin top and a pair of tight black jeans, her body did not look a day over 35. Soft, flowing golden blonde curls fell in subtle layers to just below her shoulders, tickling her bare flesh and framing her mature, yet intoxicatingly striking face.

The couple celebrated with their two children, Matt, 18, and Christina, 24, as well as their extended family, and of course some of their closest friends. Naturally, that included some of their beloved neighbours with whom the family had bonded with over the 15 plus years they had lived on the quiet suburban street. Cathy felt blessed to have so many close friends near her and her excitement peaked with each of her dear neighbours arrivals. It was with the arrival of one of those dear friends that her excitement quickly turned to disbelief and panic.

She had greeted her close friend and neighbour Janet with the same genuine gratitude and affection as she had everyone else. A warm embrace with her friend and a hug and kiss on the cheek to her husband George. It was when she realized who was following them that complete shock flooded over Cathy. She could barely sense her own movements as she repeated the same hug and kiss motions with the young man as she had just done with his father. What she could sense was the electricity she felt as her body pressed up against his and his lips brushed against her cheek as they greeted one another.

"You look as beautiful as ever." He whispered as they pulled away from their brief embrace.

Stunned, Cathy was unable to speak and could barely motivate her body to back away from the young man.

"Hope you don't mind Ben coming along tonight," George finally said, breaking the silence that was on the verge of turning awkward. "He just showed up in town tonight for an unexpected visit, so we thought why not bring him along?"

Before she could offer a verbal response to the explanation for the appearance of her former lover, Cathy's husband jumped in.

"Great! The more the merrier." Jim exclaimed as he took the young man's hand. "My God Cath, how long's it been since we've seen this young fella?"

"I, ummm..." she stammered still in disbelief.

"Must be at least four years or so." Ben interrupted, his eyes locking with hers.

Luckily for Cathy, the awkwardness of the moment was cut short as more people arrived, necessitating their new guests to move into the party, and thankfully, away from her.

For the rest of the evening, she did her best to avoid her former bed-mate, which unfortunately also meant ignoring one of her good friends. But the tactic was unavoidable. She just did not know how to act around the handsome young man. Every time she caught a glimpse of him she felt a stab of lust run through her, quickly followed by a familiar pang of regret. Her emotions were running amok on her, but she was determined not to let them get the better of her. She knew there was no way she could live through the guilt again.

The evening ended without any further interaction between the former lovers, leaving Cathy with a sense of relief, though one laced with the question of possibilities for what might have been. The party had been a tremendous success, but as she went to bed with her loving husband that night, she could not stop her mind from focusing on Ben. She wondered if it really was just a serendipitous coincidence that had brought him there that night. Was there more to it or had he really just happened to pop in on his parents on the very night they were coming over to her place? But the questioned that weighed in her thoughts even more heavily was this – did she want there to be more?



Cathy had spent most of Friday morning straightening up the house after the party. Jim had headed off to work at his usual time and since neither of their children still lived at home, it was left to her to finish tidying up after the previous evening's festivities. Not that she minded, the privacy gave her time to ponder the feelings that had been awoken in her the night before.

She knew she loved her husband dearly. The guilt that accompanied the torrid affair she had with Ben had been almost unbearable. On numerous occasions she had almost confessed to her husband, but each time she ultimately could not bring herself to tell him. As sorry she was for cheating on Jim, and as much as she hoped, and deep down believed that he could somehow forgive her for straying outside of their marriage, there was no way she could believe that her husband, or anyone else for that matter, would forgive her for doing so with Ben. He was half her age! Her own daughter was two years older than him for God's sake! She was practically best friends with his mother! All the same facts that she had tried to use to convince herself back then not to do it. And now, over four years later, she found herself having to tell herself all over again why she had to get the young man out of her mind.



Continue next page .......

birdie8819
27-02-2008, 10:15 PM
It was just after one in the afternoon when Cathy finished cleaning up the house. She felt a slight headache coming on thanks to pairing of household cleaners and her racing mind. Sighing heavily, she made her way into the front living room and was just about to plop herself down on the couch for a rest when a knock on the door interrupted.

Slowly walking to the front entrance, she was too tired to even glance out the window to see who it was. Shaking her head, oblivious to who it could be, she proceeded to open the door.

"Ben!" She yelped, the same disbelief and panic from the previous night washing over her as her hand covered her mouth in astonishment.

"Hello Cathy." He replied as he walked in nonchalantly.

Pushing the door shut slowly, she turned to face him in complete astonishment. She found herself staring at him, into his enchanting blue eyes, and immediately remembering all those times. Their times of extreme pleasure and passion... of hot and wild sex.

"What... what are you doing here?" she questioned, feeling weak.

"I felt bad about just showing up here last night," he replied, a sly grin appearing at the corner of his sexy mouth. "That wasn't fair to you."

"Okay, thanks for stopping by. No worries." She rushed the words, hoping he would leave without saying another word. But her eyes were not quite as persuading as her words.

He did not move. She watched as Ben's sensual eyes travelled up and down her body, and she cursed herself for feeling a sense of regret for not wearing something more flattering.

Cathy was dressed comfortably, wearing what she would any given day spent doing some chores around the house, and though she was not dressed to the nines so-to-speak, she still looked good. She wore a comfy off-white v-neck top, cut low enough to show the tops of her braless breasts, and a matching pair of form-fitting yoga stretch pants that nicely clung to her still youthful looking ass and shapely legs. Her luscious flaxen curls were pinned atop her head in a neat bun, with a couple of wavy tendrils cascading down on either side of her face.

"Actually," he finally spoke, breaking the silence that had accompanied his evaluation of her appearance. "I had to come by... I couldn't stop thinking about..."

"You should go," she cut-in, not wanting the conversation to go any further for fear of where it, and her emotions, might lead her.

Ignoring her suggestion, he slowly sauntered deeper into the house, casually looking around as he walked through the dining room and stepped into the kitchen.

"Ben, please..." she continued.

Again, he paid no attention to her words, instead glancing around the room.

"We had some good times in this house," he commented, finally turning his gaze to her as she joined him in the kitchen.

"That was a long time ago," she replied meekly, trying to avoid eye contact.

"I think we did it in just about every room in this house Cathy." He answered, his matter-of-fact tone taking her aback and leaving her almost speechless.

"I, umm..." she tried to find the words.

"God, the way we used to make love to each other all afternoon..." he continued, his confidence rising.

"No." She shot back firmly. "We never made love. We fucked. That's it."

Whether it was guilt or her own sense of pride, she knew she had to voice her opinion on the difference.

"Wow," he replied with a smirk. "Cathy I never heard you talk like that. It's kinda sexy."

"You should go," she quickly countered, realizing that her words of defiance were actually a turn on for him as she stared into his eyes and saw an all too familiar look. She swallowed hard and turned away from him, steadying herself against the kitchen counter. "Ben, please..."

"Last night I couldn't stop thinking about all the times we... fucked." Again he ignored her request for him to leave. "How we used to fuck for hours on end... how you used to beg me to fuck you."

She squeezed her eyes tightly shut, almost as if they would block out the sound of his words.

"Tell me you weren't thinking about it Cathy," he continued, moving closer to her. "Tell me you didn't lie in bed remembering how good we were together."

"Please... don't..." she whimpered, trying to combat her emotions.

"Tell me it doesn't turn you on thinking about fucking me. Thinking about how much you loved fucking me."

She felt him move in behind her, his body pressed tight against hers.

"Ben..." she began to plead, but could not find the words.

Slowly his hands reached up to her head and slowly slid the pins out of her hair, her mane cascading freely down to her shoulders in silky, golden waves. He gently ruffled her hair a little, her blonde curls bouncing to life. She could feel his rigid cock pressing against her ass and his warm breath through her hair and onto her neck. A tingle ran through her entire body.

"Tell me it doesn't excite you Cathy." He whispered, his nose pressed into her soft curls.

She stared down at her expensive wedding ring, feeling the rush of tears brimming around her eyes. He was right – she was excited.

Without warning, his hands quickly moved around her body and came to rest atop her chest, his fingers brushing firmly against her erect nipples. As a surge of excitement sped through her body she cursed herself for not having a bra on.

"You are excited aren't you?" He breathed in her ear. "Your nipples are so hard baby."

She could feel her body betraying her with each second that passed as his body remained pressed tightly against hers. Squeezing her eyes tightly shut, she tried to convince herself that she did not want it. As his hands slowly slid down off of her tits she let out a small sigh of relief, but it was a reprieve that would not last. Quickly, she realized exactly where his hands were travelling to.

"Just how excited are we?" He growled as his left hand slid under the elastic waistband of her stretchy yoga pants.

Knowing full well what he would find should his inquisitive hand move any further south, she grabbed his wrist in an attempt to stop him from discovering just how excited he had made her.

"Ben... please..." she whimpered as she struggled against him, both physically and emotionally. But she was losing both battles. He was too strong and her own feelings were sabotaging her defences. Half of her wanted to have mad, red hot sex with him but the other half was warning her, reminding her of that guilt she had to live with and how much she loved her husband.

Unable to mount much resistance, she felt his hand moving deeper under her pants and his fingers slide into her thin panties. She let out a gasp as his index finger found its way onto her dripping wet pussy lips.

"Oh my," he declared, feigning surprise. "What have we here Cathy?"

She could not even find words to protest as another finger moved onto her damp mound and began gliding up and down. The only response she found herself capable of was a low moan as she felt his hips slowly begin to gyrate behind her, his stiff manhood grinding into her ass in rhythm with his fingers against her cunt. She knew she was getting wetter by the second.

All of a sudden another jolt of excitement shot through her as she felt his fingers slip fully into her hungry pussy. Slowly and methodically he began to slide them in and out, his pace increasing gradually with each cycle. Another moan escaped from her lips as she began to lose herself in his touch. She even found her own hips beginning to move in turn with his, matching the grinding of his pelvis against her ass. It did not take long for their movements to take on more of a thrusting motion, driving his hard dick into her and, in turn, her pussy into his skilled fingers.



Continue next page .......

birdie8819
27-02-2008, 10:16 PM
"That's it," Ben encouraged, "fuck my fingers."

Practically incapable of any resistance at this point, she did as he said. Together, they thrust their hips forward and backwards, sending his fingers deeper and deeper into her cunt with each push. Her body shivered as she felt his lips against her neck as the two of them masturbated her pussy.

"Fuck..." she groaned, an orgasm quickly growing between her legs.

"Is that what you want Cathy?" He asked, his mouth barely moving away from the flesh of her neck.

Increasing the speed at which his fingers were darting in and out of her sopping wet hole, he moved his lips up to her ear as she grunted an incomprehensible response.

"Do you want me to fuck you?"

"Yes! Oh God, yes. Fuck me!"

Admitting her lust, her cunt exploded in orgasm, her juices covering his busy hand as she let out a long, loud moan.

Ben spun her around sharply, his strong hands securely on her arms, staring at her with wild eyes. His lips went to hers, his tongue plunging into her mouth, and they both groaned deeply. Quickly, his hands moved onto her waist, tugging at her pants somewhat impatiently as his rock hard erection rubbing against her belly through his blue jeans. Finally he succeeded in disposing of her pants, harshly forcing them down to the floor. He abruptly picked her up in his arms and commenced on rushing up the stairs and towards the bedroom.

Moving into the bedroom, he dropped her rather brusquely on the red silk sheets of the bed, and then slowly backed away. Cathy lay on the bed, waiting lustfully as she watched him begin to take off his clothes.

He undid the button of his jeans, not taking his eyes off her the whole time. Kicking off his shoes, he slid the jeans down, stepping out of them as his erection struggled against his boxer shorts. He pulled his t-shirt off over his head and chucked it aside. His body was lean and hard, just as she had remembered it.

Grinning curtly, his hands moved to the waistband of his boxers and he slid them down - slow at first, then faster, his dick smacking against his taut stomach as it sprang free. He stepped out of them and stood totally naked in front of her, all the while her eyes locked on his impressive cock. Moving to her on the bed, he dragged her body up so she was in a sitting position and easily ripped off her top, her full bouncy breasts exposed.

"God I missed that sexy body." He proclaimed hoarsely as his hands went to cup her tits.

As his hands rubbed over her aching boobs, she took in his scent, the familiar aroma filling her nostrils, just as enticing and tempting as it had been years ago. Ben's warm and strong hands roamed over her bosom, pinching at her slightly swollen nipples, making them even more puckered and red then they already were. Kneeling before her, he bent to suck heavily on her nipples, moving from breast to breast, the suction so hard that she let out a yelp of pleasure.

Gently, he lay her down on the bed and quickly began to trail his tongue across her face, down her chin and onto her neck. Cathy shut her eyes and moaned, his hand roaming over her smooth body, down her belly. He kissed her with a fiery passion as his hand slipped lower, over her hips and onto her wet panties. Stopping there, he let out a low, animalistic groan as he brutally tore her underwear from her body.

Her heart raced as he grasped her wrists in a vice-like grip and pulled her arms above her head, restraining her with one hand as he licked her heaving tits and the valley in between them. Releasing his hold on her wrists, he lifted her legs, placed one on each of his shoulders, grasped her hips, and roughly pulled her to him. Their eyes locked as he plummeted into her.

"Oh, Ben..." she purred, closing her eyes as he began to fuck her hot, yearning pussy recklessly.

Burying his hips into her, he thrust back and forth with vigour, taking her close to the brink of a second orgasm again and again. Whenever he sensed she was going to come, he slowed down, and then when her release waited patiently in the background he fucked her speedily. His game soon became too much for her, forcing Cathy to take control.



"I wanna ride you baby!" She cried out. "I need to ride that big fucking cock."

With a devilish grin on his face, he gladly obliged, sliding his pulsating dick from her slick cunt and flipping onto his back. Taking hold of his prick, she quickly repositioned herself into a straddling position atop him. Not wasting any time, she guided his manhood into her waiting and wet pussy as she lowered herself onto it.

She began riding him long and slow, cowgirl style as his hands moved to her hips and guided her methodical motions. Gradually her speed increased until she was riding her lover like a wild cowgirl on a bucking bronco. The walls of her hungry fuck-hole gripped his cock like a vice as she fucked him for all he was worth.

"Fuck me Ben!" She cried out in passion, pulling him up so they we were both sitting up right. Instantly they embraced and kissed passionately as they rocked back and forth, as if one.

The couple fell to one side as their fiery lip-lock took over their lovemaking. Pulling away from her as they came to rest on their sides, he manoeuvred her onto her hands and knees facing the headboard.

"I'm gonna fuck your from behind Cathy." He told her, his words choppy with his ragged breathing. "Hard and fast like the nasty little whore you are." His degrading words turned her on even more.

"Fuck me baby! Fuck me like a slut!" She bellowed as he slid his still rock hard cock into her sopping wet pussy.

They fucked slowly at first, gradually building up speed with each thrust of his hips. As they fucked, he reached forward and grabbed a handful of her tangled and sweaty blonde curls, pulling her upright on her knees and pinning her close against his body. His lips found their way to her neck and he nibbled at her flesh, moving up to her ear where he stopped to whisper.

"Is that what you are?" He asked, his tongue gliding against her earlobe between words. "A slut?"

"Yes... oh, yes." She moaned, his filthy words making her even hotter. "I'm a slut."

"What kind of a slut?" He prodded, clearly just as aroused as she was by their dirty dialogue.

"I'm your dirty little slut." She answered quickly. "Fuck me!"

"What kind of a dirty slut?" He urged, driving his dick deep into her with every question.

"Ben... please..." she pleaded, part of her still unsure of how far she would actually degrade herself for her own sexual release.

"You're a dirty, cheating, little slut aren't you?"

"Uh-huh." She grunted - another orgasm building rapidly thanks to his relentless combination of fucking and degradation.

"Tell me Cathy - are you a cheating little slut?" He demanded.

"Yes!" She relented, desperate for another sexual release. "I'm a dirty, cheating slut!"

"That's it baby," he encouraged, sensing her imminent explosion. "You love cheating on your husband, don't you?"

"Yes!"

"Say it slut! Tell me how much of a whore you are!" He demanded, his own orgasm beginning to rumble in his balls as he pounded into her.

"Yes! I love cheating on my husband! I love being a dirty whore!" She could not believe the words that were coming out of her own mouth. Even harder for her to believe was how much those words were adding to the sexual release building up inside her.

"You're such a slut baby, I love it!" Ben groaned, unsure of how much longer he could last. "I want you to come on my cock slut. I want you to show me how much you love being a cheating whore. Tell me while you come on my cock."

"Oh God, Ben!" She cried out, mini eruptions beginning to precursor her looming detonation. "I love your cock! I love fucking it! I'm a dirty cheating slut." She began to stutter, her words cut off by deep breaths. "Fuck me. Fuck your cheating whore. Oh God, I needed your cock. I needed you to fuck me. I needed to cheat on my husband with you like a dirty slut. I love being a whore who cheats on her husband. I love being your whore."

With that outpouring of words, Cathy's legs became weak and she lowered back down and grabbed onto the headboard. Her head dropped and she gasped for breath as wave after wave of pleasure crashed over her body.

Ben could feel her pussy quiver as she tried to cry out in ecstasy, but she could only gasp for breath as the orgasm was so intense she could NOT say a word. She dropped to her elbows and bit the pillows as she tried to somehow control her body and mind amidst her thunderous release. Finally, she cried out in bliss at the top of her lungs.

In turn, he shoved himself deep in her and grunted out his orgasm, squirting his hot thick cum deep within her body. Slowly, he collapsed onto her, panting and exhausted.

As they lay there, sweaty and spent, the smell of sex hanging thickly in the air, Cathy squeezed her eyes shut tightly. Here we go again, she thought to herself...


The End

birdie8819
27-02-2008, 10:22 PM
One last story for tonight ! Pai Seh old man liao plus backache after tarma session yesterday . :p


My Invitation: The Grand Opening


Three days before Opening Night I called Kim just to make sure she was still planning to go with me. Business had me traveling for the weeks just before the opening and our contact had been by email only. I had arrived back in town just hours before I called her number. She answered the phone by saying, "I'm already wet, in anticipation of Friday night."

I smiled and asked, "Have you something appropriate to wear?"

"You mean something that covers my naughty bits and leaves me open to exploration?"

"Yes! That would be ideal."

"See through is Ok?"

"I'm certain it is more than Ok."

"Then I'm ready. I want to dress for ease of removal between my house and the club. You Ok with that or would you like me in a little black dress and heels?"

"Ease of removal is my favorite style on you. I caution you against wearing expensive shoes to this party. I would think we will be spending lots of time without our shoes on and I wouldn't want someone to go home in your expensive shoes, by mistake."

"I wondered about that. I have some older heels that will go quite well with what I'm barely wearing."

"If you're Ok with this plan, I will pick you up at five. At six the limo will pick us up at my house. We will arrive at or before six-thirty. By eight I think we will be eating."

"The limo?"

"Yes. I found out yesterday that the first twenty people who made reservations were offered limo service at no cost."

"Ok! How about if I take Friday afternoon off and I bring my clothes to your house and get ready there?"

"Can I play with your body before the party?"

"I was hoping you would."

"Then come on over. I'll leave work at eleven-thirty and be here by noon."

"Can I ask a question?"

"What?"

"Are you hard?"

"No. My dick is hard, I'm pretty easy."

We laughed and the call was over. On Friday I arrived home less than a minute before Kim. She carried a small bag, her purse and a garment bag. I unlocked the door and held it for her. On her way passed me she kissed me and said, "Hi Honey, I'm home."

I quietly said, "In my dreams." I didn't think she heard me.

I showed her where she could get ready and asked if she wanted anything to drink. Iced tea. I made a pitcher. We clinked glasses and I left her alone. In my home office I heard the shower running in my bathroom. My thoughts went to when we had showered together in her bathroom. My cock liked the memory.

After four I went to the other bathroom and showered and shaved and all the stuff I do to get ready for a date where getting lucky is a 100% guarantee.

Inside the club I would be wearing a Japanese Happy Coat. It was really a short robe that covered me just beyond the dangle of my limp cock when it, the robe, was tied properly. It would be so tied while we had dinner and thereafter I intended to let the belt live alone over the back of a chair somewhere.

On the way to the club I decided to wear old jeans, old western boots and a polo shirt. Ease of removal was what Kim said. I smiled as I dressed.

We met in the living room at quarter to six.

"We really don't have time to play, do we?" Kim asked.

"Not before we go. I plan to play with you all night long."

"I have a surprise for you. Do you want it now or at dinner?"

"Now!"

"Ok. Sit down." I sat on my couch, right in the middle. Kim was wearing old heels, thigh high nylons, a black skirt and a forest green blouse. She straddled my lap and kissed me. As we kissed she unbuttoned the blouse.

When the kiss ended I looked down and she uncovered her breast. The nipple was now pierced and held a small gold ring with a tiny heart hanging from it. I looked closer. Engraved on the heart was an "N".

"It's my gift to you." She said. I kissed it and played with the ring and heart with my tongue.

Kim moaned and said, "I knew you would make me feel it all the way to my pussy!"

I kissed/sucked it again and she moaned again with her hands on my head. Then she pushed me back away from her nipple.

"Want the rest of the surprise?"

"Damn right!"

She flipped open the other side of her blouse and I saw another ring, another heart. If she had another breast it would have been hanging from her other nipple. As it was it hung flat to her chest where the nipple used to be.

I didn't hesitate. I sucked the ring and heart into my mouth and played just as I had with the first one. The reaction was moans and hands holding my head to her chest. I wasn't finished playing with her new jewelry when the doorbell rang. We quickly gathered our belongings and went to the limo. Kim left everything at my house except the see-through clothes she would wear after we arrived. I took my ID, Kim's ID, a credit card and my house keys.

When we pulled away from my place the driver said, "Please review the rules for tonight. We will be stopping to pick up one more couple on our way."

We did stop in Brentwood in front of a very nice expensive home and another couple climbed in with us. They were about our ages and dressed like they had money. She was wearing a rock on the third finger of her left hand that screamed money. If it really was a yellow diamond of about four carets it was worth more than I made last year.

He was wearing an Italian suit, silk tie and also had a diamond on his hand. He shook my hand, kissed Kim's hand and introduced us to his wife. His name was Jack, his wife was Crystal. She was wearing the little silver dress, shiny sliver hose and silver high heeled sandals. The neckline was low enough on her dress that both of her "D" cup breasts were almost half exposed.

When Kim and I looked at her chest she said, "Jack bought them for me. I just love them. I spent most of my life as barely a "B" cup."

Kim said, "I'm impressed."

Jack said, "Since we'll be at the Club soon if you want to touch them you are welcome."

Crystal flipped the front of her dress down and both tits bounced into view. Kim looked and then reached for Crystal's tits. She hefted them and then leaned to the nipple of the one closest to her. She kissed it and sucked it for some time. When she let go Crystal said, "They aren't as sensitive as when they were small, but don't they look great?"



Continue next page ........

birdie8819
27-02-2008, 10:24 PM
We agreed and Crystal covered them for the rest of the ride. The car stopped inside a building. None of us had paid any attention to how we got to the Club or what it looked like when we arrived.

The driver let us out and ushered us to a double doorway. A big man in a suit stood by the door. We showed our invitation and he opened the door. For the next half an hour we were video taped, signed waivers and agreements and finally were taken to the dressing/undressing/locker rooms. I put all my clothes in the locker and put on the Happy Coat. It was white with Japanese writing on it. I had no idea what the words were or meant. Jack wore a short smoking jacket that was just long enough to cover his assets. It looked expensive and gaudy. When it opened I wondered where is dick was. I saw a nest of black hair and nothing else.

We left the locker room together. When I saw Crystal I wasn't surprised. Great figure, made of plastic. She wore a thin robe that was floor length and hid nothing. Behind her I saw Kim. Her see-through robe was a light blue, barely hid her pussy at all and the gold of her new jewelry sparkled through the cobweb thick material. She was barefoot. So was I.

Jack took Crystal's elbow and guided her toward the dining room. I embraced Kim and kissed her. She took hold of something sticking out in front of me and we went into the dining room. The man in a suit at the door said, "You must keep your cock covered until nine o'clock."

Kim smiled and said, "One hand won't cover it all. I either have to swallow it or put it in my pussy."

"Just cover it with his robe." The man smiled and answered. We went to an empty table and sat down. We watched the other couples come in, look around and choose where to sit. Kim and I saw a couple come in, look around and notice Kim. She said something to her guy and then she led him to our table.

"May we join you?" He asked.

"Certainly." Kim and I answered.

They introduced themselves and we responded in kind. A silence hung over the table. I broke it.

"In a little over an hour we will see most of these people naked. We will see oral sex, anal sex, threesomes and sex from every position. Right now you want to know some things about Kim and me. Ask."

"When did you lose your breast?" Mary asked.

"I didn't lose it. A doctor cut it off because I had cancer, four years ago."

She asked good questions and finally got to ask why Kim was here, exposed and not hiding the scars or herself.

"If seeing me gets women to check themselves more often, gets one woman to save her own life, than it's worth it for all of you to see me."

Another couple arrived at our table. She wore crotchless panties and a top that barely covered her breasts. He wore baggy shorts. They sat, introductions were made and before anything else the other couples arrived to fill our table. Five couples at each of six tables.

Dinner was served and soft music played in the background. The conversation at our table was about how we thought we got invited. I had no clue. I didn't see anyone I knew in the thirty people having dinner. One man thought he had been invited because he donated to a museum that had a controversial art exhibition a few months ago.

Suddenly the woman wearing a non-see-through tiny top turned to Kim and said, "You only have one breast."

"Yes. It was taken because there was cancer in it."

"They left the piercing?"

"No. I had it done weeks ago as a present for Nick."

"Oh. You give it to him and you wear it?"

"I get to look at them, play with them, kiss them, suck them and enjoy them. Sounds like a present to me, to me." I said.

"I've never seen someone so open after having breast surgery." Another woman said.

Kim explained her motivation to the people at our table. The woman closest to Kim's missing breast asked if she could trade seats with her male partner. He moved and she sat next to Kim.

"Is the scar sensitive?"

"Sometimes I think they took my breast but left all the nerves. The good part is that it doesn't hurt. You can touch, if you'd like."

We all watched as the woman slowly, tenderly touched Kim's chest. She avoided the ring and the heart. I said, "Suck on the ring."

Her eyes went up to Kim's face and Kim nodded. The woman leaned in and took the ring and heart into her mouth. Kim's head went back and she moaned. Dinner was over. Dessert had just been served.

The woman sitting to my right asked if I would move, please. I did. She sat next to Kim and immediately took the other ring and heart into her mouth. Kim's arms held the two women to her chest. She panted, moaned and said, "Yes!" often. In less than five minutes the fingers of both women were in Kim's pussy and she exploded in orgasmic bliss. They backed off and let her recover.

When Kim opened her eyes both women said, "Thank you," and sat back down.

"I guess that means dinner is officially over." One husband said. He stood and eight hard inches guided him away from the table.

I sat beside Kim and asked, "Where would you like to go? What or who would you like to do?"

"I want to try a swing." I helped her walk and we followed the signs to a swing room. We were the first arrivals. A man waited inside to assist us. We got Kim comfortable in the swing and at the perfect height for joining with me. I opened my Happy Coat and allowed my Happy body part to find it's way inside Kim. A minute later as I slowly swung her onto and off of my cock a woman came up and said, "Can I suck you, please?" to Kim.

Kim nodded and the woman walked around to Kim's side and bent to her scared side and sucked on the heart and ring. We joined and enjoyed being the focus of three other women and two men who wanted to suck and taste her breast and missing breast.

When I came inside Kim, she screamed and came as well. She was stimulated by my actions and the man and woman ministering to her chest. Hands pulled me back a little and when my cock slipped out of Kim a mouth engulfed it and cleaned me. Another mouth attached itself to Kim's cunt and sucked all the juices and cum out of her. She came twice more.

"Enough!" she cried and I stepped in, rescuing her from further stimulation.

We went to another room. There were couches around a central bed on a platform. A man was fucking the woman on the bed. The woman was Crystal. He had her folded in half, her own legs pressed against her plastic tits. His long shaft penetrated her as if he were a plastic machine fucking a plastic woman.

Kim sat on my lap and snuggled in. After a while she said, "That was so intense."

"Yes. I think something is going on between you and all those women."

"They don't even know it's me. They are making it with their biggest fear."

"What would you like to do now?"

"Get a diet Coke!"

We did. Then a couple came to us and sat by us. The man looked at us and said, "Pat has a lump. We go to the hospital on Monday. Can we talk?"

"Of course." Kim answered.



Continue next page ........

birdie8819
27-02-2008, 10:26 PM
They were both anxious and scared. Talking with us and seeing how we were together helped. They said so. Kim let both of them experience touching her, tasting her and knowing she was honestly enjoying her sexuality even without two breasts. When they left us Kim said, "I'm so glad you invited me."

"So am I. I think you are glad because it has opened so many conversations with the women about what they fear. I appreciate that but it isn't why I'm glad."

"And, why are you glad?"

"Maybe I'm crazy, but I've been finally realizing something. Every time I talk with you, every time I've been with you, every time I think about being with you, I'm happier, more excited about life than I was before."

She smiled and leaned to me for a kiss. The kiss was soft and gentle. When it ended she only pulled back two inches.

"Furthermore, I am so touched by the hearts with an "N" in them. Someone else would have that mean they are a decoration for tonight. When you showed them to me I had them mean much more."

Kim smiled again and softly asked, "How much more?"

"I made it mean that you love me... almost as much as I realize I love you."

Our lips met again and her tongue entered my mouth. Her hands held my shoulders and then she ended the kiss.

"You're wrong, you know."

"I am?"

"Yes. I don't love you almost as much as you love me." She paused. "You love me almost as much as I love you."

My hands held her face and we kissed again. Her hands held my cock and inspired a full erection. Before she could do more than inspire a voice interrupted us.

"Excuse me, this is an area where food is present. The rules require you to go somewhere else to play." The fully dressed server spoke softly but made his point. We needed to take our activity to another room.

"Where would you like to go?" I asked.

"Anywhere where we can join as slowly as possible. I want to savor this joining like no other. You told me you love me."

We went to a small private room and locked the door behind us. It had not been used or the staff had cleaned it perfectly since the last visitors. The sheets on the bed were lavender and high thread count so they were soft and inviting. Beside the bed a dimmer switch allowed us to control the light intensity. Kim lowered the lights to a soft level and molded herself to me. We explored skin and feelings for a long while, standing beside the bed.

When I sat on the bed I moved so my back was against the headboard and had Kim sit between my knees facing away from me. I used the lotion from the night stand and applied it my hands, to warm it. Once it was warm I worked it into and onto her shoulders and neck. Lightly and then more firmly my strokes warmed her skin and my hands.

She leaned forward and I worked lotion into her back. With long strokes near her spine and then out along her ribs and around to the front of her chest.

She made all the right noises as I worked her torso. I felt her body relax and her breathing slow.

I applied more lotion to my hands and then put them on her thighs. I started on the outsides and slowly worked my way to the insides. She leaned back against my chest and I found my lips near her neck. I could breathe in her scent and touch her neck with my kisses.

"Oh, Nick. You know my body better than anyone ever has. You kiss me and I melt."

My finger slowly slipped inside her vagina, feeling her slipperiness.

"I can feel you melting." I whispered.

She gently slapped my hand. I slid my fingers farther inside her. She sighed.

We sat holding and caressing for a while. I had the advantage; she was in front of me while I sat behind her. Then, she slowly turned and used her hands and mouth to pleasure me. Her kisses found my mouth and her hands massaged my shaft. I'm sure I moaned.

Her eyes looked deep into mine and I was lost in the look. Without breaking the eye to eye connection she lowered her head and took my cock in her mouth. The goal was not to get me off quickly. The goal seemed to be to get me so hot I melted in her mouth.

It almost worked. Before it did she stopped and moved onto my lap. She invaginated me and offered her breast and heart to my mouth. I accepted and took the heart on her chest in my mouth. My hand caressed her breast. She lifted an inch or so and sat back down.

Time didn't exist. The Club didn't exist. The Universe shrank to the size of the bed. Joined into a single being we moved together as one for as long as we did. When we increased the pace we smiled at each other and knew we were headed for a wonderful orgasm. A shared orgasm.

Kim's head tilted back. She took a big breath and ground her clit and pussy against me. I lifted my hips and speared up into her. We groaned, moaned and it became a bellow from me and Kim repeating, "I love you! I love you! I love you!" Louder and louder.

We dozed with her still in my lap, my arms around her waist and hers around my shoulders and neck. When I opened my eyes she said, "I'm hungry again."

We showered, dried each other and walked back to the food area. There were five or six couples sitting and enjoying snacks. We sat at a table where two other couples were eating. They saw us come in and motioned to us.

"Enjoying the evening?" A fiftyish man asked. He was mostly salt and a little pepper haired and wearing a gray Happy coat like mine. The lady beside him was no more than thirty, bottle blond with brown roots and ski slope tits. She also had a small tattoo on the side of her right breast of a scorpion.

"We are loving it."

"We are too," his lady said.

"Did you join?" He asked.

"Not yet."

"If you join before the evening ends there is a three hundred dollar discount. I'd pay the full price, but the discount is great."

I didn't say anything. I wasn't sure we wanted to join. Three seconds after I had that thought I realized I'd made an internal transition from me to we. The blond said, "I'm Janice and he's Mike. We live in Encino. Can I ask a question?"

Kim and I nodded.

"What happened?"

"I had cancer and they removed my breast to save my life."

"You sure seem healthy to us," Mike said.




Continue next page ........

birdie8819
27-02-2008, 10:27 PM
"I am healthy." She faced Janice and asked, "Can I ask you a question?"

"Sure!"

"When was the last time you examined your breasts?"

"Mike does it, often." She smiled and looked like she knew that wasn't a good answer.

"Did anyone ever teach you both how to do it?"

"No," they both answered.

"May I teach you?"

They nodded again and the next few minutes had Mike and Janice learning how to examine Janice's breasts. Kim examined her first, then had Janice do herself. Mike wanted to learn so Kim had Janice stand in front of him and had him reach around her. They didn't find any problems. Kim talked to them about how often they should examine and what to do if they felt any changes. When they sat back down Kim noticed the mood in the room had changed from sexy to clinical.

"Can we get out of the food area and play?" She asked.

We all stood and moved to the room with the bed in the middle. It was unoccupied. Only three other couples were in the room and they were spread out on couches near the walls. Kim went directly for the big bed and had Janice lie on it.

She turned to Mike and asked, "Can I watch you eat your wife?"

"Sure. I love eating pussy!"

He knelt by the bed and dove into his wife's pussy. Kim went around the bed and lay beside Janice, facing her pussy. She said, "Nick, honey, it's been almost an hour since I came last time. Could you lick me? Give me the tongue lashing I want?"

I went around the bed and gave her exactly what she wanted. She watched Mike as he ate his wife. And, she talked to him.

"Mike, go softly. Don't press right now. Just touch her lips with the tip of your tongue."

"Yes, just like that." I listened and did to her exactly what she was coaching Mike to do.

"Mike, probe inside her cunt with your tongue. Don't fuck her with it, just probe. Feel the slippery sides and taste the juices she's making for you."

""Does that feel good, Janice?"

"Oh God, yes! I love it!"

"Hear her, Mike? She loves what you're doing to her. No hurry. Now suck on one lip. Pull on it with your lips, just a little. Oh, that looks so good."

She paused and waited while Mike and I catered to her instructions.

"Use your hands, Mike. Hold her legs open and lick her from her taint to her clit."

"Slowly, Mike. Slowly."

"Foreplay isn't a race, this time. Give her the attention every woman wants sometimes. This is you giving her pleasure. You getting pleasure by giving pleasure. Take a slow deep breath through your nose. Smell that? That is her body saying how much she loves what you're doing to her."

Kim's pussy smelled like heaven. I loved how she tasted and smelled.

"Oh Mike. Press with your tongue, right next to her clit. Then move your tongue around her clit. Yes! That's perfect."

"Mike, you are an attentive lover. Can you feel her starting to quiver? I can see her pussy starting to quiver. She's getting close to cumming Mike."

"Lick her from taint to clit and brush across it with each stroke."

"Feel that Mike? That was the first earthquake tremor. Keep doing what you're doing."

Kim shuddered. She was as close as Janice to cumming.

"Are you hard, Mike?" He nodded. His eyes were closed and had been for a long time.

"Suck on her clit Mike. Touch it with your tongue and suck on it."

Janice's back arched. Her hands grabbed the sheets and she screamed! Her ass came completely up off the bed and Mike never lost contact with her pussy. Sweat popped out on Janice's skin and she shuddered even as her body still arched.

"Put her on the bed Mike and slide your hard cock inside her pussy! Go slowly, Mike."

"Yes!!"

Mike slid into his wife, watching his cock as it disappeared inside her. When he was all the way in she grabbed his arms and pulled him down on top of her.

"Fuck me, Mike. Fuck me deep and forever!" Janice called out.

His hips began pistoning and they kissed. Janice's arms were around his neck and her legs pointed at the ceiling. When the kiss ended Mike bellowed and his body stiffened.

I was inside Kim and we arrived at out climax seconds after Mike and Janice. Our kiss was a magical experience. I didn't care where the coaching came from in Kim's history. I was just glad I was there to benefit.

The four of us lay on the bed recovering for some time. One of the other couples came up to us and thanked Kim for the coaching. They did what she coached and thanked Kim for the coaching.

Mike was near the head of the bed next to Janice, then Kim and finally me at the foot. Janice sat up and helped Kim sit up. They faced each other and Janice said, "The only time I ever kissed another woman it was because I knew Mike wanted to see me do it. This time, it's because I want to. Thank you, Kim."

They embraced and kissed for a long time.

A gong sounded from somewhere. A male voice spoke from a hidden speaker in the room. "In one hour we will be locking the doors at the end of this party. We sincerely hope you have enjoyed the evening. If you have not purchased a membership please see us before you leave. There are discounts available for you. Thank you, and good morning."

We walked with Mike and Janice to the dressing area, showered and dressed for the trip home. When we came out of the dressing rooms we were met by a staff person.

"Would you please step inside this office?" He held the door. We entered. He said, "You may have heard we were offering discounts to those who join tonight."

"Yes. Mike mentioned it."

"Well, what he mentioned was the discount we offered he and Janice. Yours is different."

"How different?"

"The listed price for a couple is $1100 for a year. For the two of you the price is one hundred dollars. We want you here."

"Wait! I didn't hear you correctly. You cut the price by a thousand dollars?"

"Yes. Interested?"

I turned to Kim and she looked at the man and said, "Explain."

"I am not a staff member. I'm Pete and I own the Club. My sister died of what started as breast cancer. I watched her suffer and I've watched her husband, widower, hurt for years as he has raised their kids without her. Then, tonight, I watched how you touched lives with your willingness to be the sexy woman you are. I watched how the two of you model a loving relationship. The discount is my way of saying thanks and my way of making sure other couples get to meet you."

Kim looked at him and then at me. "I'm sorry. We cannot accept the discount."

"Why not?" He asked.

"Because the chart says we need to show that we live together, and Nick hasn't asked me to live with him... yet." Her smile was brighter than the lights on Christmas morning.

"Kim, I love you. Will you live with me... starting today?"

"Yes! By Sunday night I can be moved in, if I can find some one to help me."

"I think that can be arranged." I turned back to the Club owner and said, "So, if you can wait a week or so our driver's licenses will match and we will join."

He smiled and handed us the membership cards already printed with my address on both cards. In the limo Crystal and Jack asked if we joined. Kim said we had. Jack wanted to know if we got the discount.

I said, "We got more than that. Kim is moving in with me starting today."

When the limo stopped at their house in Brentwood we kissed them good-bye and Jack asked, "When will we see you at the Club?"

"In two weeks," Kim said. "We need a little time to get settled between now and then."

That was a year ago. Every time we call for a reservation Gemini asks what time we would like the limo to arrive. We met Pete's brother and he is coming out of mourning more and more. He says Kim and I help. I like thinking he tells the truth.



The End


Good Night And Sweet Dreams

sany
28-02-2008, 12:11 AM
Wow ! Bro sany your story very the long hor haben end yet . :p





Ya,the story bery the long!!! :D

sany
28-02-2008, 12:12 AM
Weekend To Remember

As it received more or more of Julie's weight, the unforgiving pillow sunk into the tummy on which it sat, forcing Carrie to contract her stomach muscles in order to continue breathing. Once she was sure that Carrie's stomach had learned to accommodate its burden, Julie increased Carrie's problems by pulling her legs forward until her feet rested in the cups provided by Carrie's armpits and even more of her weight was concentrated on her bottom.

Once again giving Carrie time to adjust, Julie then started rocking back and forth and from side to side, thereby exercising different portions of Carrie's rock hard stomach muscles and preventing them from becoming accustomed to the strain being imposed on them. After continuing in this way for several minutes, Julie relented and, as promised, after putting her knees back onto the table, leaned forward over Carrie's chest until her breasts straddled Carrie's nose and her nipples rested against Carrie's cheeks.

Grateful to have some of Julie's weight off of her tummy and fascinated by the presence of another woman's breasts in her face, Carrie brought her hands up to cup the soft cones of flesh presented to her. Having never before handled another woman's breasts, she began by positioning Julie's right breast so that she could inspect it in detail. Staring at the nipple and surrounding aureola, she was surprised to find herself moved by its beauty and delicacy.

She knew that a woman's breasts were her most admired adornments, but only now was she beginning to appreciate why. With Julie's already erect nipple at such close range, Carrie was amazed when she realized that her lips had puckered and that she felt an instinctive urge to draw the nipple between them and suck on it. Seeing no reason not to allow her instincts be her guide, she shifted both her hands to Julie's right breast and drew its nipple into her mouth. As she sucked, she used her fingers to collar the breast at its base and apply enough pressure to mold what had been a cone into a tight ball.

At the same time, she sucked the nipple deeper into her mouth until not only the nipple but the entire aureola had disappeared between her lips. Bringing her tongue into play, Carrie worried Julie's nipple and savored the smooth texture of its aureola, at times encompassing as much as half the ore through her lip covered teeth and tweaking its hard teat with her tongue. Of course, her activity did not go unnoticed by Julie, who was thoroughly enjoying what Carrie was doing to her breast.

On the other hand, much as Julie was excited by Carrie's suckling of her breast, she was determined that their roles not be reversed and that she be the one who was calling the shots. Thus, after letting her right breast enjoy Carrie's attentions for several minutes, she withdrew it from Carrie's mouth by straightening up and shifting her weight back onto the hard cushion beneath her bottom.

Appraising her right breast, Julie said, "Even though they are not yet fully developed, you have talents for giving sensual pleasure. Now that you have displayed those talents on my right breast, I will have you exercise them on my left breast. However, this time, I will hold myself up so that you will have to raise your head in order take my breast into your mouth. You have already learned to accept and enjoy pain in the pursuit of your own sexual gratification. Now you will experience the excitement which comes from enduring pain while providing sexual pleasure to someone else."

In keeping with her words, Julie bent forward just far enough that her left breast hung tantalizingly above Carrie's lips. Confronted by the enticing sight of Julie's swaying breast, Carrie began by running the pads of her fingers along its firm sides. Then, suddenly, she grasped the breast between her hands and lifted her head so that she could latch onto the nipple.

As soon as her head rose from the table, Carrie's stomach muscles, which were already hard as a board from fighting off the cushion, protested at the new obligations being forced on them. As a result, even as she struggled to resist the temptation to punish Julie's breast for the pain and frustration Julie was imposing on her, the treatment Carrie accorded Julie's left nipple was far less gentle than that which she had lavished on the right.

sany
28-02-2008, 12:14 AM
Weekend To Remember

When Carrie's stomach muscles could no longer support her, she released Julie's nipple and fell back prone onto the table. Out of gratitude for her efforts, Julie leaned forward, bringing their bodies together while delving into Carrie's half open mouth with her tongue. While they remained in this intimate embrace, Julie assured Carrie that she would be soon receiving her reward, although she warned, "Your reward will still require your tummy to pay a price."

Pushing herself erect, Julie reversed directions. That is, she turned her back to Carrie's face and brought her legs up so that the outer surface of Carrie's bent legs were resting against the inner surface of her own thighs. In this position, most of her weight bore down directly on the hard pillow, pressing it mercilessly into Carrie's taut abdominal muscles.

Once she was sure that her bottom was applying maximum pressure, Julie spread Carrie's thighs enough to give herself ready access to her vulva. Nestling her breasts against Carrie's knees, Julie reached down and, after brushing aside the pubic hair hiding her target, used her fingers to open Carrie's labia and expose the still throbbing clitoris which lay between. Freeing the stalk of Carrie's clitoris from its protective hood, Julie cradled it between the fingers of her left hand and began stroking it with the fingers of her right.

In response, Carrie's clitoris swelled and became increasingly vulnerable, a fact of which Julie took full advantage. Still holding the stalk so that it could not retreat, Julie changed her tactics. Instead of stroking, she used her finger as a drum stick to rhythmically tap on the very tip of the erect stem over which she was now exercising total control.

Driven into sexual frenzy by what Julie was doing to her clitoris, Carrie writhed in frustration as she strove to reach orgasm. However, each time that they prepared for the onset of orgasm, her stomach muscles betrayed her by relaxing, allowing the pillow to penetrate painfully deep into her unprotected abdomen and forcing her muscles to counter by contracting. At the moment of climax, the female body wants to be receptive, a state which entails a relaxation of the abdomen so that her pelvis can spread and her vulva open. Denied the opportunity to make these preparations, Carrie's body was unable to achieve its goal.

After her third failed attempt to reach orgasm, Carrie vented her frustration on Julie, hammering with clenched fists on the bowed back draped over her knees. Undeterred, Julie not only continued her tapping but described to Carrie the details of how her body was responding to its torment. "You may be frustrated, but your clitoris seems to be enjoying what I am doing to it. By now it has grown to resemble the penis of baby boy. Each time I tap on its tip, the whole stalk bobs and protrudes further from its nest.

By the time you have achieved your orgasm, I suspect that your clitoris will remain erect for quite some time. In the meantime, you had better start learning how to keep your tummy hard even when you are in the throes of orgasm. In order to monitor your progress and better enjoy your struggles, I am going to remove the pillow so that I can feel your stretched muscles working directly against my bottom." So saying, Julie stopped her tapping long enough to remove the pillow and replace it with the hard points of bone at the bottom of her pelvis.

Rocking her hips back on the firm plane of Carrie's belly, Julie resumed her tapping. For Carrie, the replacement of the pillow by Julie's generously rounded buttock brought some relief. At the same time, it increased the sexual excitement of her predicament. Now her excruciatingly tight stomach muscles were being massaged by Julie's warm flesh as her clitoris bobbed in unison with the rhythmic beating it was receiving. Without her realizing it, Carrie's anger began to transform itself into resignation.

When this transformation was complete, she discovered that she was indeed mastering the lesson which Julie had set for her. Namely, by bearing down, she discovered that she could open her pelvis and vulva without lessening the tension in her abdomen. At first, the effort required to maintain this tension was sufficiently distracting to prevent her body from completing its preparations for orgasm.

However, with each successive attempt, she came closer to her goal and, after what seemed to her like hours, she was finally able to cross the threshold which had been eluding her, and, when she did so, her release of pent up sexual excitement was tremendous. Pivoting on her hips locked in place by Julie's weight, Carrie lifted her upper body until she could grasp Julie's shoulders and espalier her front against Julie's back.

sany
28-02-2008, 12:15 AM
Weekend To Remember

Pressing her breasts into Julie's shoulder blades while planting kissing along base of Julie's neck, Carrie flexed her lower body in a way which widened her pelvis and opened her vulva without diminishing the tension in her abdominal muscles. Needless to say, the toll on Carrie's body was enormous, and she was grateful to feel Julie rise from her tummy as her final crescendo receded and happy to let herself wallow in the overwhelming sense of satisfaction and exhaustion which enveloped her.

Appreciating that Carrie would need time to recuperate, Julie put a pillow under her head, helped her lower her bent legs, and spread a light blanket over her recumbent form. Then, after smoothing her disheveled hair off Carrie's face, Julie planted a loving kiss on each of her eyes and tiptoed out of the living room.

Sunday Afternoon, Carrie Goes on Display: It was one in the afternoon when Carrie roused herself from the deep sleep into which she had fallen. Having had her stomach muscles put through such an arduous workout and having spent several hours on the unyielding surface of Julie's coffee table, she emitted a groan as her body complained in response to her initial attempt to rise. Hearing her groan, Julie returned to the living room and helped her up. Once Carrie was back on her feet, Julie guided to the bathroom, leaving her long enough to answer what had become an urgent call of nature before joining her there.

Finding Carrie leaning over the sink and staring at herself in the mirror, Julie seated herself on the rim of the tub and waited patiently for Carrie to turn around. When she did, Julie reached around Carrie's body and placed a firm hand on inviting mounds of Carrie's buttock. Gently squeezing the resilient flesh beneath her hands, Julie drew Carrie forward until she could rest her cheek against the swell of Carrie's belly.

After holding her in this position for a couple of minutes, Julie broached the topic in both their minds, namely: what would they do to bring their weekend together to an appropriate end. "Carrie, I believe that your visit has lived up to and, at times, exceeded expectations. You came here to learn about the pleasures which you can experience from the skillful manipulation of your body, and, with all due modesty, I trust you have found me to be as worthy a teacher as I have found you to be a worthy pupil.

"In the process, I have, at times, I have made considerable demands on your body, although, as I hope you will agree, you have been amply rewarded for your efforts. However, there is one aspect of your sexuality which we have not yet fully explored, and, in what remains of our weekend, I want to correct that omission. Namely, I want to teach you the pleasure of having your body admired while it is performing. In preparation for this experience, we will begin by having you take a soothing, hot bubble bath. This will not only relieve the tension left from your ordeal on the table but will increase your awareness of those portions of your body which I am going to have you put on display."

Without providing further details, Julie drew Carrie's bath and, when the tub was full, pored in a combination of bubble-bath and fragrant bath oils before inviting Carrie to indulge her sore muscles in its frothy warmth. After letting Carrie settle her body into a foam of bubbles, Julie announced that she would fetch them a snack which they could enjoy together while Carrie soaked.

During Julie's absence, Carrie ruminated on Julie's words while her body absorbed the comfort afforded by the pampering it was receiving. What Carrie was unable to imagine is how it was possible to display her body more blatantly than it already had been. After all, if it was public display which Julie intended, what did she have in mind if she was not satisfied by having her parade through town with her nipples held erect for the delectation every passerby. Similarly, if the display was to be of a more private nature, what could trump the display to which Julie had been treated during her two orgasms, both of which Julie had not only provoked but also witnessed in detail.

sany
28-02-2008, 12:16 AM
Weekend To Remember

Even if Carrie had been somewhat sexually unsophisticated before Julie had expanded her horizons, she had never been a prude. In fact, ever since it bloomed during adolescence, her body had been a source of pride. On the other hand, she had limits, and she could not help fearing that Julie might break those limits. However, when Julie re-appeared with a plate of sandwiches and cups of coffee, Carrie's fears were replaced by the realization that she had not eaten for over twelve hours and that she was very hungry.

Thus, she devoured with gusto everything that Julie handed to her and was only sorry that there was not more. Knowing that Carrie's appetite had not been completely satisfied by her snack, Julie patted her wet tummy and told her that she would survive and that, for what was to come, it was essential that she not be bloated. Once they had finished eating, Julie moved the plates and cups out of harms way and removed her bathrobe. Then, kneeling with her front draped over the side of the tub, she took a large pumice stone from the soap dish and rubbed firmly over Carrie's body.

Carrie's skin having been thoroughly lubricated by the bath oils, the pumice glided smoothly as Julie guided it first along the sides of Carrie's neck, next over the mounds of her breasts and tummy, and then down both the insides and outsides of her legs.

When she had visited every inch of Carrie's front, Julie bad her turn over and kneel so that the pumice could be applied to her back and buttock. Other than the mildly itching sensation produced as the stone passed over her pink flesh, Carrie welcomed Julie's attentions and was more than willing to give Julie access to whatever portion of her body was being rubbed, even when Julie delved into her crotch and ran the pumice along her outer labia. When she put the pumice back into the soap dish, Julie asked Carrie to remain kneeling. Then, rising to arm herself with a scissors and safety razor from her medicine cabinet, she returned to the edge of the tub and carefully trimmed Carrie's pubic hair into an attractive frame for her vulva.

Embarrassing as Carrie found the trimming of her pubis, what Julie suppressed her urge to make Julie stop. However, what Julie did next brought Carrie to the brink of rebellion. Namely, after prizing apart the cheeks of Carrie's buttock, Julie began to remove the strands of hair in the crevice between and around the mouth of her anus. It was when Julie laid aside her scissors and applied the razor to the remaining stubble that Carrie lodged a complaint, but by that time Julie had completed her depilitation.

Blushing with embarrassment and anger at the indignity to which she had been subjected, Carrie rinsed off the areas on which Julie had been working and rose from the bath in which she had spent more than half an hour. When she got out of the tub and was standing on the bathmat, Julie wrapped her in a sumptuous towel and turned her so that she was facing the mirror. While she patted her dry, Julie commiserated with Carrie, saying "I realize that you are indignant about the liberties which I took with your body. However, I think that you will soon appreciate what I did.

While her body is put on display, no woman wants her image to be spoiled by the presence of unsightly hair, and you can be confident that yours will not be." Then, after removing the towel, Julie had Carrie lean over the sink while she poured a generous pool into the hallow at the base of her spine. Spreading the oil so that it covered Carrie, both front and back, she continued massaging it until every drop had been absorbed into Carrie's warm and receptive flesh. As a result, when Carrie straightened up and looked at herself in the mirror, the body reflected there glowed with a healthy succulence which she had never seen before.

sany
28-02-2008, 12:21 AM
Weekend To Remember

While Carrie basked in narcissistic contemplation, Julie gathered her hair so that it ran in a straight line down Carrie's back. Then, taking a brush in each hand, Julie repeatedly brushed Carrie's mane with long strokes, from the crown of her head all the way down to the narrows at her waist. When she saw that Carrie's hair had acquired a radiance to match that of her skin, Julie secured it with a band into a ponytail which fanned out over her shoulder blades. Pleased by her work, Julie snuggled her front against Carrie's back and whispered in her ear: "Your body has never been more beautiful, and it is time for us to take pleasure in its beauty."

Leading Carrie back into the living room, Julie guided Carry to the center of the room, where she had placed a small, circular rug surrounded by three standing lamps. Placed at the center of the rug was an object whose purpose needed little or no explanation. Mounted on a sturdy base was a blunt, cylindrical prong. Clearly not intended to be a precise replica of a human phallus, its design nonetheless left no doubt about its function.

When Julie brought her over to the rug, Carrie saw that the prong had a subtle curve and was tapered, with a diameter of about two inches at its widest and less than an inch at its narrowest. In addition, on closer inspection, she realized that it was mounted in such a way that its height could be adjusted by turning a knob at its base. Having thoroughly examined the device, Carrie turned in disbelief to Julie.

"That's right Carrie, I am going to have you to spend some time with that inside you. In order to prepare you to receive it, I want you to squat with one foot on either side of the prong and the entrance to your vagina resting on the bulb at its tip. When you are properly positioned, I will bring you into blossom, and, as you open, I will expect you to lower yourself, drawing the prong into your vagina until the bulb is resting against your cervix. When you have swallowed as much of it as you can hold, I will lower it enough for you to support your weight on your haunches.

"At first you may experience some discomfort before your vagina learns to accommodate its presence. However, after all its recent training, your vagina should learn quickly and, when it has, you will be rewarded with a delicious sense fullness."

Placing her hands on Carrie's shoulders, Julie guided Carrie into the squatting position which she had prescribed. Then, after joining her on the floor, Julie ran her hands along the tense muscles of Carrie's inner thighs until they reached her crotch, where, after carefully parting the pubic hair in the vicinity of her vagina, she began bringing Carrie into blossoming. Unaccustomed to squatting for long periods, Carrie found it difficult to respond to Julie was doing.

Nonetheless, when her labia spread and her clitoris swelled, she felt the mouth of her vagina open and consume the bulb which had been waiting at its entrance. Once the bulb had entered her, Carrie instincts took command, enabling her vaginal muscles to draw the prong inside as she lowered her body onto it. Upon encountering its widest section, she hesitated, but Julie urged her on, saying that she had only a couple more inches to go before her impalement would be complete. Then, when the bulb finally reached her cervix and the walls of her vagina were fully stretched, she lifted her head and stared into Julie face with a look of wonder and a strong sense of accomplishment.

As soon as Julie was certain that the prong was embedded in Carrie as far as it would go, she reached between Carrie's trembling thighs and lowered the prong as Carrie folded her legs so that she could rest on her haunches. Waiting until Carrie had found a comfortable position, Julie then turned the knob a couple of turns back, saying "Having the bulb pressed against your cervix will help you improve your posture," words whose truth Carrie immediately understood. Indeed, only by keeping her torso straight could she relieve the pressure that the prong exerted on her uterus.

Will Continue the next installment soon :D

sany
28-02-2008, 01:31 PM
Weekend To Remember

Nonetheless, Carrie soon discovered that, by flexing her internal muscles, she could control and vary the stretching of her vagina in ways which sent waves of excitement radiating through her body. For instance, by bearing down with her abdominal muscles and tightening her hold on the prong, she was able to discern how it had molded her vaginal walls in order to accommodate its subtle curve. Seeing that Carrie was learning to enjoy her impalement, Julie stood up and, after turning them on, adjusted the lamps so that they shone on Carrie's body.

Taking a few steps back to get a better view, Julie told Carrie, "I want you to imagine that your body is a piece clay which is suspended on a stand in a sculpture studio and that am the sculptress who will mold and shape it." She then disappeared behind the lights and returned with a pair of small barbells, which she placed in Carrie's hands. "In order to bring your body into relief, I want you to raise your arms and hold the barbells above your head."

When Carrie had complied, Julie moved behind her to see the effect. With her ponytail running straight down her spine, her rib cage tapering from its widest at her shoulder blades to its narrowest at her waist, and her hips sumptuously spread, Carrie presented Julie with a delicious image, which was highlighted by the interplay between the light shining on her oiled skin and the play of shadows on the contour of her ribcage and waist. Kneeling behind her sculpture, Julie cupped Carrie's buttock in her hands and let her fingers probe first their outer surface, then the crevice which Carrie's position on her haunches left exposed, and finally the tight ring of her anus.

When her fingers reached Carries anus, Julie felt her flinch, at which point Julie said, "Don't be selfish. I too want to enjoy what is happening down here. You may be a piece of clay, but you are a living piece of clay which can, and must, respond to the touch of its sculptress. Each time you renew your grip on the prong embedded in your vagina, the thin membrane which separates your orifices transmits the contraction to your rectum, and the ring around your anus tightens.

"Conversely, by stroking your anus, I can induce a contraction which propagates to your vagina and causes it tighten around the prong. In fact, by continuing to stimulate your anus, as I am now, I can help you to prolong your contractions. You mustn't be embarrassed by the way that your body responds. I can assure you that there is nothing more gratifying than helping a woman succumb to her female instincts, especially when that woman has a body which is as beautiful and responsive as yours is."

Like an artist unable to resist perfecting her own creation, Julie continued caressing the back of Carrie's body with her fingers. Sometimes she would massage Carrie's neck and shoulders, where the muscles were tense from the effort of maintaining the barbells above her head.

Following Carrie's ribcage, she would run her hands along the soft flesh covering the individual ribs until they reached the concave curve of Carrie's waist, where she would give a gentle squeeze before returning to the proffered buttock and its sensitive inner surfaces. Every time her fingers visited Carrie's anus, Julie was enthralled by the visible contractions which her teasing of the tight ring caused to ripple through Carrie's pelvic region.

sany
28-02-2008, 01:32 PM
Weekend To Remember

Much as Julie would have liked to continue indefinitely, after ten minutes the arms of her living statue gave out. Taking the barbells from Carrie's hands, Julie brought Carrie's arms down her sides until her hands came to rest on her heels. In this position, Carrie's body assumed a graceful arc, with her breasts riding high on her chest and her tummy tipped forward.

Besides the visible changes wrought by her change in position, Carrie was distinctly aware of the changes which had occurred inside. Namely, when her torso moved back, the prong in her vagina was forced forward, stretching her vaginal walls in unaccustomed directions and pressing against her abdominal muscles in a way which made her navel tingle. Standing in front of Carrie's arched body, Julie encouraged Carrie to let her drop head back so that she was staring at the ceiling and her ponytail hung free in back. Pleased by the result, Julie stepped forward and placed a hand on each of Carrie's flattened breasts.

"Does this position remind you of the time when I used the spatula on these? I do, and I am sorely tempted to use it again. However, for aesthetic reasons, I have decided against the spatula. Surely you also remember how your breasts felt when I made you press them against the broom-head. Well, this time it will not be the head of the broom and it will not be you who is applying the pressure. Instead, it will be hair brushes which visit them, and it will be I who applies the pressure."

Leaving Carrie on her perch, Julie once again disappeared. After what seemed to Carrie quite a while, she reappeared. During her absence, Julie had removed all her clothes, and when she rejoined Carrie and stood with her belly pressed against the top of Carrie's head, Carrie's view of the ceiling was interrupted by the cones of Julie's bare breasts. With a hair brush in each hand, Julie bent over Carrie's upturned face and brought the brush bristles gently down onto lower portion of Carrie's breasts.

"I am going to use these brushes to bring color to your breasts. During your bath, your skin acquired a lovely pink hue. Now I want to highlight your breasts by making them darker than the rest of your front. Stroking them with these brushes will bring blood to their surface. I think that you will find that, flattened the way they are, your breasts are exquisitely sensitive and that, as blood flows into them, you will feel them swell. When they have achieved the color and fullness I want them to have, I will turn my attention to your tummy, which I can see is already learning to cope with your visitor."

In the process of brushing Carrie's breast, Julie's own breasts bobbed back and forth across Carrie's face, seemingly inviting Carrie to use her mouth on them. Thus, when one of Julie's nipples grazed her lips, Carrie caught it between her lips and sucked it deep into her mouth, where she lathed it with her tongue. With her breast anchored by its nipple in Carrie's mouth, after several minutes Julie succeeded in transforming the color of Carrie's breasts from their usual pinkish white to a quiet livid red. When they had achieved the color she wanted, Julie dropped the brushes and replaced them with her hands, relishing the competing sensations provided by the warmth emanating from the breasts she had been persecuting and the sharp tugging on the breast she was allowing Carrie to persecute. Still letting Carrie suckle her breast, Julie lowered her hands further, until they were resting on Carrie's tautly drawn stomach.

Once there, she began palpating Carrie's abdomen, probing first deep into her navel and then lower, into to muscles lying directly over her distended vagina. After familiarizing herself with her target, Julie said, "Carrie, I am going to use my fingers to help you move the prong inside you. When I press my finger into your belly button, I want you to lower yourself onto the prong until I can feel its head through your belly."

Attempting to oblige, Carrie absorbed the prong deeper into her body, only stopping when she became concerned that she might tear the sheath in which it was encased. "That's the girl, now just hold still while I manipulate your navel so that the bulb opens the entrance to your uterus."

sany
28-02-2008, 01:34 PM
Weekend To Remember

Never had Carrie experienced such deep penetration, and she marveled at her body's capacity to accommodate the intrusion. At the same time, she was staggered at the physical strain which the exercising of her internal muscles imposed on her body but realized that, as sexually exciting as it was, she could not achieve orgasm until her vagina was permitted to resume a more relaxed position.

Thus, she was greatly relieved when Julie's fingers left her navel and slid down her lower belly until they came to rest in the warm cavern of her crotch. Guided by Julie's hands, Carrie tilted her pelvis to relieve the pressure on her cervix, and, no sooner had she shifted the prong into more comfortably in her vagina than Carrie's body responded instinctively. Swaying back and forth, her body made love to the object lodged in its depths while her mouth made love to the breast to which her mouth was attached.

Free at last to release the tension which had been building ever since Julie put her on the prong, Carrie sexual excitement quickly reached a crescendo and engulfed her in an orgasm which continued unabated longer than any other she had experienced.

End to a Weekend Visit: After Carrie's crisis began to recede, Julie extracted her breast from Carrie's mouth, and, grabbing Carrie by her armpits, helped her to extricate the prong from the flesh sheath in which it had spent more than half an hour. Unsure that she could walk after her ordeal, Carrie accepted Julie's help getting to the couch, where Julie had her lie down.

After lifting Carrie's head so that it lay on a pillow, Julie, sitting by Carrie's side, ran a soothing hand over the tummy which had been so sorely tested and said how pleased she that their weekend had been such a success.

"Carrie, you are a courageous girl. Even when the goal is sexual gratification, it takes enormous courage to submit ones body to the sort of experiences to which I have introduced yours during the last two days. I think that you will discover that these experiences have been life-altering. Namely, you now know the full potential of your female anatomy. Your lower body will be sore for several days, but you should find solace in your memories of the source of its soreness.

"In any case, this weekend is over. I am going to leave you here alone on the couch with your belongings waiting for you on a chair. When you have recovered sufficiently, you should put on your clothes and leave. In violation of the usual proprieties of a hostess, I will not see you out. Instead, I want you to depart on your own, and, after having had time to assimilate and assess what we have done together, decide whether you want to continue your education under my tutelage. I will await your decision."

After giving Carrie a chaste kiss on the forehead, Julie, without further ado, got up and disappeared into her bedroom.

END :D

88888888
28-02-2008, 03:01 PM
A Passion For My Own

My introduction to the love of another woman came on a warm spring evening very recently. I find myself confused about what it means, afraid of the emotions the experience has unleashed. And yet I cannot rid myself of the glow of that one breathtaking adventure.

Until it happened I had always regarded myself as very straight. Sure, there were opportunities in college, where I knew a few lesbians. But I had always been put off by them, by their butch mannerisms. Perhaps in my revulsion I was just hiding some inner truth about myself? I never thought so until now.

As for men, well, I liked them and they sure seemed to feel the same toward me. I never regarded myself as a classic beauty, but I do have a fine figure. The numbers tell part of the story, if I do say so: 5'6" tall, maybe 120 lbs. I'm in good shape, too, thanks to jogging and squash. Men also seem taken with my large light brown eyes and my knockout smile.

And, like I said, I've always taken to men -- or, at least, the male physique. There's something wonderful about a tight pair of buns and, lets face it, a stiff cock can satisfy some very animal urges. That delicious sense of fullness as it stretches me that pressure of a man's pelvic bone against my clit, have always left me deeply satisfied.

In fact, I was so fond of the male version of the species that I had decided last winter to marry my steady just after I finish business school this year. I happily wore the diamond engagement ring he had given me at the time.

On the other hand, I guess there are aspects of men I can do without. I've been to my share of encounter sessions with other women and we all agree that, where most men are concerned, a nice penis is about all they have to offer. Otherwise they're clods. Even during sex, when it should be special, they are always in a rush to get off. My girlfriends and I used to joke that "romance" and "foreplay" must seem like a foreign language to most of them. My fiancé was better than most; still, I wondered sometimes if he was worth the trouble.

These secret doubts would have remained buried inside me were it not for the events I am about to describe. It all began during a conversation with a woman I'll call Jackie, who is also in my business school class. She seemed upset and distracted. Because we're close friends, she decided to confide in me -- she had just had her first lesbian affair with a woman in our class who was known to be gay. Jackie was consumed by her passion for this woman and felt her world suddenly coming apart.

I listened sympathetically. Inside I was both fascinated and repelled. Jackie seemed so feminine, with her dark brown hair framing her face in gentle curls, her pretty dark eyes, her delicate features. She resembles me, I thought. And then suddenly I began to feel very strange indeed...

88888888
28-02-2008, 03:02 PM
A Passion For My Own

For if Jackie could harbor such desires, what about me? I began trembling and fought to steady myself. When she asked me whether I had ever had any interest in another woman, I said no rather too insistently. Reassuring her that we would still be the best of friends, I excused myself as soon as I thought polite.

I tried hard to put Jackie's confession and my own curious response out of my mind. I might have succeeded, too, had she not called a couple of days later, on a Saturday afternoon. I was home cleaning my apartment, which I share with another female classmate. Sheepishly she asked if I would do her a large favor.

She had learned of a lesbian bar here in Boston, but she was too shy to go alone. She wondered whether I might accompany her, on a strictly platonic basis, until she had a chance to decide that she really belonged there. Besides, she said, the place was reputed to have great dance music, and I do love to dance, with anyone at any time. Before I had a chance to think I found myself accepting.

Well, not very much cleaning got done the rest of the day. I was unnerved and anxious. Fortunately, my apartment-mate Kirsten was away for the weekend interviewing for a job or I might have blurted out the whole story to her. At least a dozen times I started to phone Jackie to back out, but I couldn't figure out how to do it without sounding prudish. That's what I told myself, anyway.

Night came and I suddenly realized that I had to get dressed for our expedition. What does one wear to another woman's seduction? Nervous though I was, I could still find some humor in the situation. A heavy trench coat ought to keep their attention off me...but you can't dance in a trench coat. It was a warm night, so I thought I'd be casual, and settled on a clingy blue t-shirt and white short-shorts, topped off by a rakish broad-brimmed hat.

Stepping in front of the mirror, I took note of my slender legs, still tanned from my last vacation, my modest but very shapely breasts, and my innocent eyes. Just what men like, or women, I realized with a start. The thought wouldn't leave me.

I was beginning to feel funny about the evening. I had to admit I was a bit excited. And then I did something I can't explain: I put my engagement ring back into the drawer. I don't know why. I still wore the pretty silver watch my fiancé had given me.

Before I could make sense of my emotions Jackie was at the door. She had chosen rather more demure attire. "I'm not sure which of us is looking to score tonight," she joked. "No one will notice me." We hopped into her car and scooted off.

The club seemed like any other disco/bar, except, of course, for the absence of the opposite sex. Couples were cuddling around dimly-lit tables or dancing in the back -- only both partners were female. My old prejudices seemed very out of place. Most of the women were about our age, early twenties, and quite pretty.

88888888
28-02-2008, 03:04 PM
A Passion For My Own

As we made our way to the bar, I could feel many eyes upon us. I noticed one attractive woman with very dark eyes and a butch haircut who kept staring at me in particular. We made small talk with several women over our drinks. Jackie whispered to me that maybe I should dance, so she could get better acquainted with a stunning blonde dressed in black leather who had just struck up a conversation.

When it comes to dancing, I am absolutely uninhibited. The music was bouncy and hot, and I caught the beat and began to release my tensions by shaking my hips and wiggling anything that would wiggle. All around me were lithe female forms twisting and writhing. Women move so much more sensuously than men! The atmosphere was incredibly erotic.

Finally I had to catch my breath. Returning to the bar I discovered that Jackie had adjourned to a small booth and was sitting very close to the blonde. I was on my own.

"May I buy you a drink?" said a soft voice behind me. I turned around to meet the gaze of the dark-eyed lady who had been admiring me before. "My name is Amy. I really like the way you dance." I began stammering that I was there with a friend, that I was getting married soon, that I had never been in this kind if a place before, and... Something in her eyes just stopped me.

"Relax," she continued in a reassuring tone, "I just wanted to find out if you're as nice as you are pretty, and you are very pretty." I smiled at the compliment. As we talked over drinks she continued to stare at me, those amazing eyes of glistening coals seeming to reach down into my soul. My mind was spinning; I felt weak in my knees. She's seducing me, I thought to myself, and I want her to.

Then it happened. Amy leaned forward and placed her hand on my bare thigh, caressing it ever so gently. "It's late, but I'm enjoying this. Would you like to come back to my place?" Her eyes were but inches from mine and I just melted beneath their intensity. "Look," she went on, "we all have a first time. I think I can teach you a few things about yourself."

She took my hand, her fingers interlaced with mine, and guided me toward the door. Jackie noticed us and flashed me a knowing smile. I just smiled back, blushing a little, and Amy and I left very much together.

Back at her place, Amy put on some romantic music. "I didn't get to dance with you in the bar," she said. "This is more my speed." She encircled my hips with her hands, I placed mine around her neck, teasing her short red-brown hair with my long nails, and we swayed slowly across the floor. Our eyes locked again and

I suddenly felt I had no secrets from this extraordinary woman. Her lips brushed mine, once, twice, and then we were kissing deeply, tongues swirling together, teeth nibbling. It felt so right! I threw my head back in absolute delight as Amy ran her tongue down my neck and bit fiercely. Oh, there would be marks to explain to my roommate the next day! Her hands roamed my body, tracing the contours of my bottom and the outline of my breasts. My panties were drenched with the evidence of my arousal. Sensing my excitement, she hurriedly drew me into the bedroom.

When it comes to undressing a woman's body, I discovered, four female hands are quicker than two. In moments I was naked except for my watch, which gleamed in the soft light. As I stood before Amy, I hoped desperately that she would be pleased with what she found. Her eyes devoured me. Then she removed her blouse and slacks and tossed her panties aside, and it was my turn to admire. She had small, well-shaped breasts and slender hips. I marveled at her perfect muscle tone and at her skin, invitingly smooth and luminescent.

88888888
28-02-2008, 03:06 PM
A Passion For My Own

Our bodies came together again on the bed, Amy on top, very much the teacher she said she would be. Her lips, so astonishingly soft, found mine in a kiss that seemed to last for hours, building in intensity to a peak I never dreamed possible. And then, finding my breasts with her tongue, she teased my nipples until they were deliciously hard, at the very point of pain. All the while she kept her hand cupped on my mons, her palm working in magnificent unison with her tongue. For me, at that instant, nothing existed beyond my throbbing clitoris and erect nipples.

But though I was on the verge of ecstasy, Amy had much more to show me. She paused in her manipulations as I moaned in frustration. Shushing me with another lingering kiss, she moved her head down between my thighs. Her tongue traced the outline of my vaginal lips. Then, having parted my labia with two gentle fingers, she laid siege to my exposed clitoris. Her tongue darted close and danced away, refusing to embrace it and release me from my growing sexual heat. I twisted and lurched to make contact with her tongue, but she held me too firmly. I was completely at her mercy and loving it as I had never loved sex before.

"Turn over," she instructed, and I obeyed. Placing a pillow under my abdomen to raise my behind, she parted the cheeks of my ass and began licking my crack with the flat of her tongue. I felt warmth radiate from the spot to my face and ears, my entire body tingled, and I squirmed about the bed in absolute heat.

Her oral explorations focused more and more around my anus, and then, as I gasped, her tongue was probing my tight nether hole. It seemed to open of its own accord and Amy tasted a part of me that I had always -- so foolishly -- held forbidden. The tingling turned into fire. Please, I thought, please, my darling, let me come. At that instant, as though she could read my mind, her hand found my clitoris and I was gone.

My body clenched in one great spasm and seemed to explode in a thousand directions at once. Great waves of electric sensation cascaded over me. I cried out as I flew, soaring into the heavens, then tumbling back into a deep, dark abyss.

Gradually I became aware of the room again, the bed, Amy's warm body pressed against mine, trying to still my trembling. I was weeping softly. She stroked my hair and face and kissed me gently. How could she understand so well? "We all have a first time," she whispered.

There were more lessons that night. I learned to savor the taste and aroma of woman in passion, stunningly pungent yet sweet. I learned that a dildo can do the same wonderful things a hard cock can do and never come too soon! And, overcoming the last inhibition, I got to do to Amy's ass what she had done to mine and to experience the thrill of her wrenching orgasm. Dawn was breaking over the Boston skyline as we drifted off to sleep, arms and legs entwined. When we awoke we started again, and, believe me, it was as fresh and exhilarating as the first time.

It was Sunday night before I got home. The phone rang as I came through the door. I dreaded the thought that it might be my fiancé. But it turned out to be Jackie. "Where have you been all day?" she asked, laughing. So I told her my story and she told hers. It had been quite an evening all around.

My life is different now. I know I won't give up this new world of pleasure. I want Amy again and I want other women too, surely lovely Jackie and I are fated to be more than friends. The ring is still in my drawer.


THE END

birdie8819
28-02-2008, 09:57 PM
Thanks bro sany and bro 88888888 for your stories . :)

Here's one for you guys . Losing Virginity To Each Other


Prologue

"Relax Megan!" Jamie said for the third time since she had turned on her computer. "We're over 18, we can see this." Jamie and Megan were having a sleepover at Jamie's house while her parent's were in Mexico on their wedding anniversary trip. So far in the three hours they had been together they had broken half of Jamie's parent's rules. No porn, no alcohol, and no pillow fights! Already they were down to their soaked panties as they watched a porn video on the internet. Jamie's 35C cup breasts could be seen through her white bra as she stroked herself. Megan stopped to lick her fingers clean and to turn up the volume. "UUGGGHHHH!" suddenly startled Megan turned to see Jamie climaxing on the white carpeted floor. It was too much for her and she let out a loud moan and climaxed as well. Afterwards Jamie jumped to her feet and her breasts bounced up and down like soccer balls as she went to get towels to clean up their messes.

Ben laid his head on his pillow as he fantasized about Megan, his crush of which he had since eighth grade. He stroked his large cock as he imagined her stroking it for him. With her red hair falling over her perfect breasts she squealed with delight as he moaned and sent a stream of cum flying at her face. "OHHhhh." He let out a quiet moan as he cummed. He had been looking for the right moment for him to ask her out for the past two years now, but had never had the nerve. Truth be told he was scared of being rejected by her.

It was December and the winter break was only a day away. Of course, nobody could focus on schoolwork since it was the last day of school before break. Even the basketball team, of which Ben was on, had trouble focusing on the game. The cheerleaders, Megan and Jamie, were both present at the game in their cheering outfits which showed their perfect bodies magnificently. This game could make the team undefeated for the first time in a decade. At half time the score was tied 43-43. As the cheer team went onto the court, Ben couldn't help but stare at Megan and Jamie. Both of which he liked, but Megan was the one he wanted. "Hey, Ben!" One of his teammates yelled next to him. "Are you staring at Jamie and Megan again? Just ask one of them out!" he added in a quieter voice.

"No, I'm not staring at them!" Ben replied quickly trying to hide his embarrassment and the bulge in his shorts.

"Whatever, deny it if you want." His teammate replied as he shrugged. The second half started and Ben was put in for the last ten minutes. By then, they had lost their lead and were five points down from winning. Within eight minutes they had gained a one point lead. Then the opposing team swished a three point and now had the upper with less than thirty seconds to spare. Ben passed the ball and waited for a pass at the top of the key. It came and in the final moments of the game he swished his three point shot to win the game. To Ben's ultimate delight his two favorite cheerleaders came running up to him breasts bouncing like the ball he had been holding.

After the game Megan and Jamie changed in the girl's locker room. "That was an incredible shot Ben made wasn't it!" exclaimed Jamie with a dirty grin.

"Yes, it was wasn't it." Megan replied with a worried look on her face. "What are you planning?"

Oh, nothing. It's just that I think HE deserves a special award." Jamie said. Megan's eyes widened and her breasts perked up as Jamie told Megan her plan.

Later on that day Ben received a call from Jamie asking if she could come over for a study date. Ben's parents had just left for a convention in Las Vegas so he said ok. To Ben's surprise Megan showed up in a miniskirt and a very revealing top. Ben felt his member begin to rise as she walked in and said that Jamie was coming over soon, but had said to go over now. It was all Ben could do to hold his member in when she bent over and gave him a very nice view of her panty covered ass. "I'll see you upstairs." She said sexily as she swayed her way to the top of the stairs. Ben was knocked out of his dream state as his doorbell rang again. Answering it he found Jamie dressed down to very, very short cutoffs and a nearly see-through tank top that was two sizes too small for her. With her dark brown hair down around her breasts she looked a goddess.

"Sit." She ordered as she began to unbutton his shirt.

"What. What are you doing?" he gasped as she sat into his lap and leaned back to let him see her braless breasts. He gasped. Pulling Jamie into his lap he looked into her eyes and they gave him all the confirmation he needed. He pulled off her tank top and as her breasts fell back into place he began to fondle.

Suddenly a thump upstairs made him turn to look toward the stairs. Poking her head and partially covered body out of Ben's parent's bedroom Megan wagged her finger for him to follow. He, of course, followed and so did Jamie with a sexy grin on her face. When Ben turned the corner into his parent's bedroom he saw his fantasies come true. In his parent's bed was Megan wrapped over in the covers with her 35D cup breasts barely covered. He felt his pants being undone from behind as Jamie pulled his pants down to reveal a fully ready 11 inch cock. He heard a gasp from Megan. Ben had forgotten that Megan was also a virgin and that this would be a special night for all three of them. Jumping into the bed he pulled the covers down embraced Megan in a long, passionate kiss before she bent down and began stroking his cock. Jamie leapt onto the bed from behind and he fondled both of their breasts, one with each hand. He was in heaven.

Five minutes later Megan was lying under him. "Are you sure?" he asked again.

"Yes I've wanted you ever since we first met. Now put that into me." She squealed. Ben was only too happy to comply. Pushing his cock his met her resistance and she nodded slowly and he pushed ramming all the way home. His cock was in heaven and only a sharp moan from Megan could be heard as she felt herself being stretched by a real cock.

"OHHH GOD YES...BEN ...YES...KEEP GOING...I'M GOING TO CUMMM!!!!!!!!!...." Megan gasped and yelped. Ben increased his speed and gasped as he felt his cock begin to convulse. He was cumming. He was cumming inside his crush's pussy. His dreams come true. Megan was thinking the same thing or something along the same line as she began to scream, "OHH GOD YES...I'M CUMMING...DON'T STOP....YES...YES...YES!!!!!!...." Ben collapsed into her breasts as he recovered from such a terrific climax.

Jamie moaned and then gasped as she climaxed from masturbating while watching them. "That was incredible." She simply stated. Megan was smiling and kissed Ben again.

"Do you think you can still satisfy Jamie too?" Megan asked while glancing down at the cock still buried in her.

"Come here Jamie." He said as he pushed her into the same position as Megan next to her. "OK, ready." Her eyes and pussy were enough. He rammed home yet again. Savoring that these two gorgeous women were with him.

"I'M CUMMING...DON'T YOU DARE STOP....FUCK ME...FUCK ME....!!!!!" Yelled Jamie as she convulsed. Ben fell between the two fucked women and laid his hands across them. "That was incredible." Both of the eyes moaned. It was there they fell asleep. Each satisfied and well ready for round two.



The End

birdie8819
28-02-2008, 10:08 PM
Traffic Stop


"What the hell?"

Mia Drayton looked in her rear-view mirror, shocked to see the flashing red and blue lights behind her.

"Shit!" she exclaimed. "I wasn't going that fast, was I? Damn it!"

Mia sighed as she pulled her SUV over to the side of the virtually deserted road. She was on her way home from spending an early dinner with a few friends, taking her usual shortcut on the road that led back behind the City Park. She hated taking the Interstate because she loved to speed and the cops were always out in full force.

"I was bound to get caught someday, I guess," she muttered. She put the car in park but left it running as she reached for her purse in the passenger's seat.

She looked again in the rear-view mirror. The police car was parked right behind her but there was no sign of the officer.

"Tap, tap, tap!"

Mia jumped when she realized that the officer was now right outside her window. The smartly dressed officer tapped again on the window with a long, black nightstick.

"Damn. What's his problem?" Mia grimaced. As she hit the button to roll down the window, she was stunned at what she saw.

First off, the "he" was a "she." And she was absolutely gorgeous.

The officer stood about 5'8", lean and slender. Mia smiled as she took in the woman's smooth, cocoa brown skin. The officer wore dark, mirrored aviator sunglasses and her hair was pulled back underneath her police hat. Though Mia couldn't see the woman's eyes, she couldn't miss the officer's delicious, crimson-red lipstick.

The officer wore a snug, dark blue uniform: a fitted, button-up shirt that strained against her ripe, full breasts and tight pants that hugged her muscular thighs. As Mia kept looking, she also noticed the gun in the officer's holster. As such, Mia decided to proceed very carefully.

"License and registration, ma'am," the officer said sternly.

Mia reached into her purse and pulled out the documents. Her hands shook as she handed them to the officer. "I'm so sorry, Miss–," Mia quickly checked the officer's badge. "I mean, Officer Martin. I was just–"

"Ma'am," Officer Martin warned, holding up her hand. "One moment please."

Officer Alaina Martin took Mia's information and walked back to her squad car. As she did so, Mia again looked in her rear-view mirror and watched Alaina's tight ass swish back and forth.

Take it easy, Mia, she chided herself. Yes, she's gorgeous, but she's also got a gun.

Mia continued to watch Alaina in her squad car. She's a real cutie, Mia thought. Maybe I can charm my way out of this ticket? Mia shook her long, jet-black hair and checked her reflection in the rear-view mirror. She quickly dug into her purse for a rubber band and a tube of her favorite pink lipgloss.

First, she swept her hair up into a youthful, more innocent-looking ponytail. Then she applied the baby-pink lipgloss to her kissably full lips. I'm gonna get her number, Mia chuckled as she admired her reflection. I never had a problem getting kat before. Why should she be any different? And if I play my cards right, she'll be in my bed before sundown. Mia tingled at the thought of the gorgeous woman between her sweet thighs, taking her straight to heaven. I'm gonna get this sexy girl, Mia determined.

After a few moments, Alaina returned. She had removed her hat and sunglasses and now stood at Mia's window. Alaina's dark eyes sparkled brightly. Her hair, still pulled back into a neat chignon, was black with brown highlights threaded through. Mia was completely stunned at the woman's natural beauty.

Mia flashed her brightest smile. "So you see, Officer Martin–"

"I need you to step out of the car, please, ma'am."

Mia's smile quickly faded as her mind raced. I don't have any warrants, do I? she thought. She turned the car off, reached for the door handle, seemingly in slow motion, and stepped out of the car.

"Step around to the other side of the vehicle, please, ma'am," Alaina ordered.

Too nervous to speak, Mia walked around to the passenger's side. Once on the other side, the towering SUV virtually hid her from the view of the traffic on the road.

"Turn around and place your hands on the car, please, ma'am."

Mia's stomach was in knots as she followed Alaina's orders. Mia turned her back to the officer and put her hands on the side of her truck. Now what, she thought.

Alaina took a good, long look at the woman in front of her.

Mia was a tiny woman, just over 5 feet tall, but she had a curvy build. Men and women alike often complimented her on her generous breasts, slender midsection and thick thighs. Mia's long, dark hair was pulled up into a high ponytail. A few tendrils had escaped and they gently caressed her smooth shoulders.

Though it was nearing dusk, Mia's honey brown skin shone in the remaining sunlight. She wore a snug, white tank top with an obscenely short denim skirt. As a final touch, she wore gold, four-inch heels that gave her calves a sexy look.

Alaina stepped in close behind her, right up to her ear. "Mia Drayton?" she asked.

All Mia could do was nod.

"Do I know why I pulled you over?"

Fear began to tinge Mia's nerves as she shook her head.

"I've seen you before, Ms. Drayton."

Mia's mind turned to mush and her knees began to shake.

"Do you know where?"

Mia shook her head. The blood rushing in her ears pounded in her head. She could barely hear what Alaina was saying.

"At the Crystal Palace. Two nights ago. You were in the parking lot. In a black minidress."

Mia's mind went blank. The Crystal Palace? Suddenly it came back to her. Oh God, she thought.

"You know what happens at the Crystal Palace?" Alaina asked.

Mia swallowed hard and nodded again.

Alaina whispered right in her ear. "Tell me."

In that moment, Mia couldn't find any words.

"Tell me," Alaina repeated as she placed her hands firmly on Mia's shoulders.

"It's...it's a girl bar," Mia squeaked.

"Yes it is. It's a place where girls go to meet each other. A gay bar, right?"

Mia nodded.



Continue next page .......

birdie8819
28-02-2008, 10:10 PM
"You were pretty cute, you know that?" Alaina's fingers gently rubbed and stroked Mia's bare shoulders. "Such pretty brown skin. Such a beautiful body."

Mia moaned at the sudden rush of passion. Though she wasn't as scared as before, she was still a bit nervous. However, Mia's body began to betray her as her nipples stiffened against the thin material of her tank top.

"I love cute girls. Especially hot, sexy ones such as yourself." Alaina chuckled. "But I think you're a cocky one, aren't you? I bet you thought you could 'get me,' huh?"

Mia gulped.

Alaina slid her hands down Mia's curvy body until they rested on her waist. "I think I need to frisk you." She paused and spoke very softly in Mia's ear. "I won't hurt you, baby. I promise."

Mia shuddered at the invitation. She closed her eyes, no longer afraid, but needing badly to feel more of Alaina's firm, but amazingly gentle touch.

Alaina suddenly knelt down on the gravel until she was at eye-level with Mia's legs. She placed her hands on Mia's ankles and stroked the brown skin.

"You're gorgeous, baby," Alaina whispered. "I wanted you from the first time I laid eyes on you." She continued rubbing and stroking Mia's smooth, silky skin.

Suddenly, Mia felt a warm, wet, tickling sensation on the back of her knee. She looked down and groaned as she realized Alaina was gently licking and nibbling her legs. Mia threw her head back and enjoyed the delicious sensations.

Alaina laved Mia's firm, toned calves, slowly working her way up to Mia's thick thighs. Mia shivered as she felt the loving tongue slither all around her golden, heated skin.

"More," Mia whispered.

As Alaina's lips and tongue continued their assault on Mia's legs, her hands were busy too, caressing and fondling Mia's delicate skin. She continued up higher and higher until she reached the hem of Mia's miniskirt. Alaina reached underneath and hooked her fingers into Mia's tiny panties.

Alaina looked up. "Yes?"

"Yes," Mia sighed. "Please..."

Alaina slid her panties down and was greeted with the scent of Mia's tangy essence. Alaina licked her lips in anticipation. Then she raised Mia's skirt until it was bunched around her waist.

Mia's naked ass was proudly on display. Alaina gripped the firm cheeks and squeezed gently. She ran her fingers all over Mia's soft, honeyed flesh. Then Alaina groaned as she leaned in and planted tiny kisses all around the firm globes.

Mia shuddered and spread her legs wider as she tingled in delight. Her head throbbed with need as Alaina licked, sucked and nibbled at Mia's cute tush.

"Turn around," Alaina ordered. Mia did so quickly and leaned back against the cool steel of her SUV.

Alaina, unable to wait and needing the sweet nectar, leaned into Mia's midsection and rubbed her face against the girl's stomach. Alaina planted more scorching hot kisses all over her soft, supple skin, right to the top of Mia's dark mound. She playfully wiggled her tongue against Mia's bare skin.

"You shave, huh?" Alaina asked. "That's so sexy, baby."

Alaina kept up her teasing while Mia sighed and panted in sheer lust. Finally, Alaina's strong hands gripped Mia's waist as she planted her lips directly onto Mia's hot, wet pussy.

"Oh yes," Mia gasped. "Yessss!" She wriggled in Alaina's grip, but Alaina wasn't letting go.

Alaina locked her lips on Mia's fleshy pussy lips and drank deeply. She held onto Mia's waist tightly as she worked her tongue over and around Mia's sweet honey pot.

"Ahhhh!" Mia cried out. "Oh God!"

Alaina moaned into Mia's pussy as she flicked her tongue back and forth over Mia's jewel. Then she took one hand and spread Mia's pussy open. Alaina spotted the pink gem and went right for it.

"Oh yes!" Mia's entire body tensed up as she felt Alaina's tongue dotting all over her sensitive clit. "Don't stop, baby! Please don't stop!"

Mia, wrought with passion, reached underneath her tank top and began fondling her swollen breasts. Her nipples were rock-hard and she lightly pinched them, loving the erotic sensations coursing through her body.

Tremors began rising in Mia's body as she began racing toward an explosive climax. She looked down and Alaina began licking and sucking her hot pussy even faster.

Mia moaned as Alaina suddenly grabbed her ass and pulled her in even closer. Alaina's wicked tongue kept fluttering over and over Mia's turgid clit.

Mia's temperature was almost at the boiling point. She could feel Alaina's fingers digging tighter into her ass cheeks. Beads of sweat broke out over Mia's face and neck as she struggled for some type of control. Because Mia never forgot that they were outside, on the side of the road no less, she had to take control of the situation quickly.

As Mia heeded her natural instinct to flip the script and take charge, she realized that Alaina was working even harder to keep her well under submission.

Meanwhile, Alaina, sensing Mia's hesitancy to let go, took both hands and pulled Mia's ass even closer, forcing her juicy pussy even tighter against her mouth. Then Alaina took her tongue and slid it deeply into Mia's tight cunt.

"Fuck!" Mia cried out, shaking with the intense stimulation. "Oh God, oh God, oh God!"

"Cum for me, sweetheart," Alaina moaned against Mia's heated mound. "Cum for me!"

Finally letting go, Mia gave in to the explosion building up inside her. She tweaked her nipples and widened her stance, ready for the erotic volcano inside her to erupt.

"Oh, oh, oh!" Mia wailed as her back arched. "Oh God! Here it comes!" she cried out.

White-hot lightening seared though Mia's brain as her body exploded. "I'm cumming!" she shouted. "I'm cumming! Now! Now!"

Alaina tasted the first burst of sugary juice that flowed from Mia's essence and groaned in delight. She gripped Mia's ass even tighter and drank the precious nectar, licking and slurping every drop.

Mia moaned and cried out for several minutes as she lost herself in the waves of passion that Alaina had awoken in her.

After a few long moments, Mia, finally spent, sagged against the side of her truck. "Officer Martin?" she panted, struggling to catch her breath after such an explosive orgasm.

"Please. Call me Alaina," she said as she rose to her feet. "What is it, Mia?"

"Alaina, I...I'm not sure I can drive," Mia said as she struggled to compose herself. "Actually, I think I need a police escort home."

"I'm at your service, baby," Alaina whispered as she wrapped her arms around Mia's waist and deeply inhaled Mia's scent. "That's my job, honey – to protect and serve."



The End

birdie8819
28-02-2008, 10:15 PM
Widow's Peak


Ruth Duncan was looking forward to masturbating that evening. She had it all planned out, that she would start at ten-thirty before going to bed. Somehow, scheduling a day and time to masturbate made it more exciting. As she spent the day in her first-grade class, moving among the students and leading them in painting or sing-alongs, the thought of what lay ahead intruded delicately into her mind. By the end of the day, her panties were moist with her excitement.

As Ruth let herself into her house, the emptiness struck her as it usually did. At sixty-four, she was just getting used to the idea that her husband was dead. She was alone, and had been for two years. Ruth hung up her coat, thinking about the few boyfriends she had had in that time. None of them were even close to her husband, although a few had been good lovers. But she hadn't pursued a new relationship in almost a year. She needed to be alone for a while, to cope. But the old urges still came to her, and she had re-discovered masturbating as a release.

Ruth felt very sensuous as she prepared and ate her dinner. She spent some time reading a Mary Higgins Clark novel, pretending not to notice as the clock ticked towards ten-thirty. The anticipation made it even better as she struggled to keep her thoughts off her lower regions. But they grew steadily more lubricated as the night went on.

By the time ten-thirty arrived, Ruth was more than ready. She put aside her book and began to prepare. For a long time, masturbation had been something she just did whenever her desires grew too intense. Now they were a daily part of her life. She had developed a ritual to her solo sessions that made them more exquisite.

In her bedroom, Ruth set the radio to a smooth jazz station which filled the air with light, easy tones. Then she poured herself a glass of her favorite wine. She set the glass on her bedside table, then began to undress.

Ruth made sure to be standing in front of her full-length mirror. She had it positioned so that she could see herself from the bed. But right now, she looked at her body standing, still wrapped in her clothes from school. Ruth smiled as she unbuttoned her jacket.

Ruth peeled it off, then undid her blouse. Drawing it open, exposed her breasts still sheathed in her favorite white-lace bra. She liked wearing sexy underwear under her clothes, even though she was often the only one who saw them these days.

Ruth took a moment to admire her chest. For her age, she was proud to say that her chest had maintained most of its original shape. She unhooked her bra and drew it off slowly. Her round globes came into view. Ruth admired their curves, only slightly sagging despite their size.

She tossed the bra onto a chair, then brought her hands to her chest. Ruth began to trace light circles around her nipples with her fingers. The nipples stiffened at her touch, and watching them grow hard and red in the mirror gave her a shiver of pleasure.

After a few seconds of massaging her chest until it tingled, Ruth unbuckled her belt and dragged off her skirt and slip. She let them fall to the ground, then stepped out of them. Once again, she paused to admire her body.

She was wearing lacy thong panties under her skirt. The feel of the string running up her crack and the thought of what others would think if they knew she had them on had been a source of pleasure throughout the day.

Ruth admired her legs and relatively narrow waist, the result of regular exercise, then slipped off the panties. They clung to her wet slit for a moment before coming off, and that sensation made her even warmer.

Ruth stood and looked at her nude body. She turned around, admiring herself. She forced herself to look at the occasional imperfections and see them as beautiful. She was trying to develop a positive body image and had fairly succeeded. Her body aroused her now just at the sight of it.

Ruth moved away from the mirror to the bed. She ran a finger over the soft sheets, then opened the drawer on the bedside table. Hidden under a stack of romance novels was her vibrator.

It was small, only an inch long, but powerful enough to satisfy her every time. For a moment, Ruth ran her fingers over its length, admiring its shape. She had grown very close to the vibrator over the past two years. It was a source of pleasure that never failed her.

Ruth set the vibrator down on the table, next to the wine, then climbed onto the bed. She lay back on it with a sigh. Lying there on the warm sheets, the air cooling her exposed skin, sensous music playing in the background, gave her a flush of warmth in her nether regions. After years of practice, Ruth had learned that the longer she delayed masturbating the better it was. Tonight was going to be incredible.

She propped up her feet so that her legs were arched in the air. She spread them, exposing her moistened crotch. Ruth was very lubricated and felt a trickle of her juices run out of her slit, down the lower part of one of her buttcheeks.

Ruth reached over and took the glass of wine. She took a sip, savoring the flavor as it ran down her throat. With her free hand, Ruth began to massage her left breast. She closed her eyes and concentrated on the sensations her movements stirred. Then she let her hand slide down her chest, then her stomach. She sank her fingers down into her lap.

Ruth used her right index finger to trace circles around her clit. She took another sip of wine, holding it in her mouth as the pleasure of her manipulations swept through her. Ruth circled her bud again and again in clockwise circles, moving the circles further inwards until she was rubbing her clit directly.

Ruth swallowed the wine. She was breathing harder, loud in her ears as she worked on herself. Her finger grew wet and slick as she buried it deeper into her slit. Her clit swelled, growing rigid against her finger.

Ruth settled back on her pillow. She set the wineglass aside and used her newly-free hand to circle her right nipple. She moved in sync with her other hand, circling her breast and clit at the same time in the same motions. The combination sent a shiver through her body.

Ruth began to press harder with her finger and speed up the circles on her clit. Her head dropped to one side. Her breathing became harsher, a low panting from her open mouth. Then it became a moan.

Ruth pinched her nipple between her thumb and forefinger. It swelled to separate them. She moaned again as her other hand twisted in her lap, drawing waves of pleasure from her tiny erection. The oozing squishy sound of her movements mingled with the jazz music in the air.

Ruth raised her head to look in the mirror. It was positioned so that she could see herself. She could see between her spread legs, the sight of her vagina and her hand buried inside it. Seeing her finger as a circular blur on her clit made her shiver again, harder. Ruth felt herself getting closer to the brink, her muscles tightening in expectation.

She forced herself to stop. Now was the time for her vibrator.

Ruth rolled over and picked up the vibrator still resting beside her glass. She slid it down her body to her slit and moved it up and down, getting it slick from her juices. Ruth pressed it against her clitoris. Then she reached down with her other hand and turned it on.

The buzzing vibration send rivers of intense pleasure flowing over her body. She lay back, clenching her teeth, and struggled to remain still as the vibrator hummed against her clit. Her moans turned into grunts of passion.

Ruth raised her head to look at herself in the mirror. Her vibrator stood out in the darkness, a white shaft pressed against her, glistening with her wetness. The sight of it sent her rushing towards the brink. Ruth waited until she reached the magic moment just before the orgasm hit, then shut the vibrator off. It was too intense for her then.

But she no longer needed it. Ruth's stomach tightened and she threw her head back as the orgasm slammed into her. She groaned loud, almost a scream, as her inner muscles clenched again and again, bringing a tingle with them that flowed from her clit to her entire body.

Wave after wave hit her, again and again, until finally it released her. And Ruth sank back on her blankets. Her legs came together to trap her hands. The inside of her thighs were smeared with her juices as her fingers spread her lips. She rubbed her clit with the vibrator a few times, teasing herself. Her clit was always ultra-sensitive after she came, with the slightest touch bringing pleasure that was almost pain.

When Ruth was done, she got some tissues from a box she kept on her bedside table. She wiped off the vibrator, then her slit. When both were dry, Ruth tucked the vibrator back under her novels to wait for her again.

Ruth finished the glass of wine, then curled up on the bed. She looked at her reflection in the mirror, nude on her bed, and smiled.

As Ruth drifted off to sleep, she decided to schedule another appointment for tomorrow night.



The End

birdie8819
28-02-2008, 10:17 PM
Strip Poker


I sat at the chair in the kitchen, replaying the night's events in my mind. My girlfriend and I had gone to one of her co-worker's houses for a staff get-together. About fifteen people showed up in total, but several had left, leaving only eight of us. One of the guys had suggested a game of cards, a suggestion that gradually evolved into a game of strip poker. Trevor, the host of the party had said he had a strip poker game that had an interesting twist to it. He went upstairs and retrieved it from his room, then opened the box and explained the rules.

"We've got to sit boy-girl around the table," he said. Since there were four girls and four guys, that wouldn't be a problem. "We each get dealt a hand face down, but we don't get to look at it. We take turns turning over one card at a time so everyone can see. If you don't like the look of your hand, you can fold. You don't have to take anything off, but you do have to pick up an 'Agony' card from this deck." He held up a small deck of cards that was in the box. "Of the people who stay in the hand, the person with the lowest hand takes something off, and the person with the highest hand gets to pick up an 'Ecstasy' card." He held up the short stack of Ecstasy cards.

We were all seated at the table already, but we moved around a bit to accommodate the 'boy-girl' rule. Seated to my left was Amy, a sexy girl with long, dark hair. She dressed fairly conservatively, but my girlfriend and I had been to the beach with Amy and her boyfriend before, so I knew that she had a smoking hot body. Next to Amy was Trevor, the good-looking single guy who was hosting the party. Next to Trevor was my girlfriend, Jen. She was a tall brunette with a curvy body and big breasts. Beside Jen was Craig, Amy's boyfriend. Beside him was Melanie, another sexy brunette with big breasts. Next to Melanie was Darren, the other single guy in the group, and between Darren and I sat Hailey, the only blonde girl in the group and the one whose large breasts were on full display in her tight, low-cut top.

Craig, Darren and Hailey all folded the first hand, leaving five of us in. Amy had the highest hand, so she drew an Ecstasy card. Trevor had the lowest hand, so he was forced to remove his shirt, then the others began reading their cards.

"Mine says," Craig began, "dirty dance with the player of the opposite sex seated directly across from you for one minute." We were at a square table, so his girlfriend Amy was the one directly across from him. He stood up and pulled her to her feet, then began grinding up against her. Amy got right into it, the two of them groping and grinding against each other until the minute was up and it was Darren's turn to read his card.

"Bend your head back," Darren read, "have the player to your immediate left pour a drink of their choice down your throat for ten seconds." Hailey smiled and then got up to retrieve the bottle of tequila from the counter. Dan grimaced as he tilted his head back, then Hailey poured the drink down his throat. After ten seconds Hailey put down the bottle and read her card.

"You must grant the request of the person to your immediate right," she read, looking back at Darren.

"Show us your tits!" Darren replied quickly. Everyone else cheered as Hailey blushed, pulling her shirt and bra up to expose her gorgeous breasts, then lowering it back down.

"Okay, my turn," Amy said. "The player to your immediate left will make a toast to you. Everyone have a drink!" Trevor stood up and raised his glass.

"Here's to Amy, and hopefully seeing that sexy ass of hers before the game is over!" Everyone cheered and took a drink, then the next hand was dealt. Trevor and Jen folded, drawing Agony cards. Melanie won the hand and I lost the hand, taking off my shirt. Trevor then picked up his Agony card.

"Perform a one-minute song and dance number for all the players," he read. He stood up and performed badly but hilariously at the same time, drawing laughs and cheers from us all. "Okay, Jen, what does yours say?"

"While the other players whistle or hum a sexy tune, you perform a strip tease for one minute. You may get dressed when you're done." She looked at me, a combination of fear and lust in her eyes. I responded by going into my best enactment of a burlesque tune as the others cheered. She fingered me, but then started to strip. She took off her top first, showing off her trimmed tummy, then her jeans. Her bra came off next, reluctantly, although she did cover her breasts with one arm before lowering her panties, facing away from everyone. We got a great view of her ass, but she was too shy to show us any more than that, at least for now. The minute ended all too fast and she put her clothes back on. Melanie then read her card.

"Request that the player of your choice remove an article of clothing." She paused for a minute, looking at everyone. "Darren!" she said. "Take something off!" Darren smiled and took off his shirt, and then we dealt the next hand. Craig, Hailey and I all folded. Darren won and Trevor lost, taking off his socks.

Craig read his card first. "Each player may verbally make fun of you for 15 seconds." Two minutes went by quickly as we poked fun at him, then Hailey read her card.

"It's awful hot with all those clothes on, lose two pieces of clothing!" Everyone cheered as she took off her socks, then her shirt, revealing her sexy black bra.

"Once in your underwear," I read, "run around the room and squeal like a pig. Save this card until applicable." Everyone laughed, then Darren read his card.

"Keep this card," it said. "When you pick up an Agony card you may give it to the player of your choice." He put the card down in front of him and we dealt the next hand. Amy, Trevor, Craig and Darren all folded, Hailey won and Melanie lost, taking off her socks.

"Are you ticklish?" Amy read. "Let the player to your immediate left find out!" Trevor instantly began to tickle her she laughed hysterically, and he stopped when she threatened that she was about to pee. Trevor then read his card.

"It's a full moon," he read, "so why shouldn't you take part? Moon the other players." He turned around and dropped his pants, showing us his ass, then pulled them back up and sat back down.

"Hot pants," Craig read from his card. "Allow the player to your immediate right to cool you off by placing ice down your bottoms. Keep it there for one minute."

Jen leapt up from her chair and got an ice cube from the dispenser on the fridge, then walked over to Craig and put it down his pants. A minute later he pulled it out, a wet spot now on the front of his pants. Darren's card was next, but he used his 'gift' card to give it to Jen.

"Tell the truth," Jen read. "For two minutes you must answer all questions asked by the other players." The questions were fairly tame, the worst of them getting her to admit to her masturbation habits and whether she swallowed. Hailey then read her card.


"You are to receive a one minute neck massage from the player to your immediate left." I stood behind her and started to rub her shoulders, strategically shifting the straps of her bra off her shoulders. The cups of her bra fell just a bit, exposing a bit more of her breasts. I slid my hands down the front of her chest, but she stopped me just before I was able to take her breasts into my hands. The minute was up shortly thereafter, so she adjusted her bra straps and I sat down.

Amy, Trevor, Darren and I all folded the next hand. Hailey won again, but this time Craig lost, taking off his socks.

"Become a stand-up comic for one minute and 'get some respect,'" Amy read off her card. She did her best to tell a few jokes, but it was forced and awkward, making it even funnier for us.

"Reveal your most embarrassing sexual experience," Trevor said. "That would probably be the day back in tenth grade when my brother caught me masturbating." We all laughed, most of us relating to the experience. Darren was next.

"Have the player to your immediate left lay down on their back, you get into the push-up position over them and do 15 push-ups and make sure you go all the way down." Hailey got on her back on the floor and Darren got on top of her. With each push-up, his body pressed against hers and pushed her full breasts out to the side just a bit. I read my card next.

"Have a player blindfold you with an already removed article of clothing. Once you are blindfolded all other players should switch seats, and by touch alone you are to identify the other players." Amy did the honors, tying my shirt over my eyes. When they had switched seats I made my way around the table, identifying each one. I started at each person's hair in order to identify the sex. The first one was a girl, so I let my hands wander down to her shoulders. They were bare, so I knew it was Hailey, but still I ran my hands down the front of her body and felt her breasts before saying it. The next person was also one of the girls. Again I let my hands go to her shoulders, and I recognized right away that it was Jen, based on my memory of what she was wearing. I ran my hands over her breasts as well, then down the front of her body and over her crotch before identifying her.

The third person was also one of the girls. I did the same thing, running my hands over her chest. Based on the size of her breasts, I knew it was Melanie. Next was yet another one of the girls, obviously Amy. Again I took advantage of the situation by groping her for a moment before saying her name. The next person I identified as Darren by the length of his hair, the next one was Craig, the only guy still wearing a shirt, and by process of elimination the last one was Trevor. I took off the blindfold and everyone returned to their seats.


Continue next page ..........

birdie8819
28-02-2008, 10:19 PM
"Have the player to your immediate left lay down on their back, you get into the push-up position over them and do 15 push-ups and make sure you go all the way down." Hailey got on her back on the floor and Darren got on top of her. With each push-up, his body pressed against hers and pushed her full breasts out to the side just a bit. I read my card next.

"Have a player blindfold you with an already removed article of clothing. Once you are blindfolded all other players should switch seats, and by touch alone you are to identify the other players." Amy did the honors, tying my shirt over my eyes. When they had switched seats I made my way around the table, identifying each one. I started at each person's hair in order to identify the sex. The first one was a girl, so I let my hands wander down to her shoulders. They were bare, so I knew it was Hailey, but still I ran my hands down the front of her body and felt her breasts before saying it. The next person was also one of the girls. Again I let my hands go to her shoulders, and I recognized right away that it was Jen, based on my memory of what she was wearing. I ran my hands over her breasts as well, then down the front of her body and over her crotch before identifying her. The third person was also one of the girls. I did the same thing, running my hands over her chest. Based on the size of her breasts, I knew it was Melanie. Next was yet another one of the girls, obviously Amy. Again I took advantage of the situation by groping her for a moment before saying her name. The next person I identified as Darren by the length of his hair, the next one was Craig, the only guy still wearing a shirt, and by process of elimination the last one was Trevor. I took off the blindfold and everyone returned to their seats.

"Have the player to your immediate left make you the drink of your choice," Hailey read. She ordered a Caesar from me, and I happily complied. Craig was the only one to fold the next hand. Amy won and Trevor lost, removing his pants.

"Receive your yearly physical from the player to your immediate right for one minute," Chris read. He stood up as Jen had him take off his shirt and pants. She reached her hand into his underwear and cupped his balls, then told him to turn his head and cough. The erection he was sporting was obvious, and Jen actually stroked it a couple of times before time ran out and he put his clothes back on.

"Wild card," Amy said, reading her card. "Whatever you want with whoever you want!" She looked around the table and then grabbed me by the wrist, leading me into the bathroom. "That made me so jealous and so horny," she said, referring to watching my girlfriend rub her boyfriend's cock. "Turn about is fair play." She quickly undid my pants and pulled out my cock, stroking it. It was already rock hard, so she sat back on the toilet and took it into her mouth. "I hope I get to fuck you before this night is over," she said between sucks. "I want this thing in my pussy so bad!"

"You look so good sucking my dick!" I said to her. "Jen and Chris would kill us if they found out what you were doing!" She sucked it for a couple of more minutes, then stood up and turned to face the counter. She undid her pants and pulled them down, then guided my cock into her pussy from behind. I watched her face in the mirror as I fucked her with long, steady strokes. "That feels so fucking good!" I said. "My cock is so hard!"

"Oh my god!" she cried. "I'm cumming!" When her orgasm subsided she pushed me out and stood, pulling up her pants. "We should get back out there." We straightened ourselves out and then returned to the kitchen. Everyone was looking at us with a look of curiosity, although Jen and Chris had a bit of jealousy in their eyes too. We sat down in our chairs and the next hand was dealt.

Trevor, Jen, Melanie and Hailey all folded. I won the hand and Craig lost, taking off his shirt.

"Kiss my ass," Trevor read off of his card. "Hold onto this card. The first person to lose his/her bottoms gets a kiss from you on both cheeks." Jen read hers next.

"Perform a belly dance for the other players for one full minute." She did as she was required, lifting her shirt up to show her toned stomach.

"Shit!" Melanie said after reading her card silently. "It's awful hot with all those clothes on. Lose two pieces of clothing!" We all cheered as she stood up and took off her shirt. She hesitated a bit, trying to decide between her bra and her pants. She decided on her pants, leaving her in a matching white bra-and-panty set.

"Receive a neck and back massage from the player to your immediate right," Hailey read. "Don't forget to supply them with an ice cube for each hand!"

Darren jumped up and grabbed a couple of ice cubes, then began rubbing them all over Hailey's back and shoulders. I was wishing that she hadn't been wearing her bra so we could see how hard her nipples were getting. When he was done I read my card.

"Put on a romantic song and slow dance with the person of your choice," I said. Wanting to smooth things over a bit with Jen after fucking her friend, I pulled her from her chair as Trevor put on one of the sappiest songs he could find. Jen and I kissed passionately, my hands caressing virtually her entire body. When we finished the dance the next hand was dealt.

Trevor, Melanie, Hailey and I all folded. Amy won and Jen finally lost a hand, taking off her socks.

Trevor's card required him to reveal his age, weight and measurements to us. Being a typical guy, this didn't phase him in the least until Hailey pointed out that 'measurements' should include penis length. Everyone agreed, and Trevor admitted to having a penis that was only about five-and-a-half inches.

Melanie's card told her to massage the feet of the player of the opposite sex seated directly across from her. This happened to be me, so she came over and knelt in front of me. The foot rub turned into a bit of a leg rub, and she even spent a moment rubbing my crotch through my jeans before stopping and returning to her seat. By this point we had gone through all of the Agony cards, so we shuffled the deck and Hailey and I drew our cards.

Hailey drew the tickle card that Amy had drawn earlier. I reached over and started to tickle her, making sure to grope her big tits in the process. I then drew the belly dance card, so I did my best to look like a fool in front of the others.

Amy's Ecstasy card told each of us to pay her a compliment. Trevor commented on her sexy eyes, Jen told her how much she envied her perky breasts (even though hers were pretty damn perky), Chris told her she gave great head, Melanie said she loved her sense of humor, Darren said he loved her voice, Hailey told her she had a great ass and I told her that I loved her wit (even though I wanted to agree with Chris's comment).

Trevor and Darren were the only ones to fold the next hand. Hailey won and I lost, taking off my socks. Trevor's card forced him to do the stand-up comic bit, something he did reasonably well. Darren drew the dirty dancing card, so he pulled Jen out of her chair and started to grind with her, grabbing her ass and forcing her crotch against his thigh. When that was done Hailey read her card.

"Enjoy a one-minute back rub from the player to your immediate right," she said. Darren got up and brought her to the floor in the adjacent family room. He knelt on top of her and started to rub her back. After a few seconds he unhooked her bra to give him full access. When he was done she sat up, giving us a brief glimpse of her nipples before reattaching the hooks of her bra.

The next hand was dealt, and Amy was the only one to fold. Trevor won and Melanie lost, forcing her to take off her bra. We spent a moment admiring her beautiful breasts, then Amy drew her card. She drew the card that Melanie had drawn a couple of hands earlier, forcing her to take off two pieces of clothing. She took off her socks and then her shirt, showing off a yellow bra that I happened to know matched her thong.



Continue next page ......

birdie8819
28-02-2008, 10:20 PM
"Receive a sensuous kiss from the player of your choice," Trevor read from his card. "Amy!" With only a slight hesitation, Amy leaned over and kissed Trevor deeply for a minute before leaning back into her seat.

Craig, Hailey and I all folded the next hand, while Darren won and Amy lost, removing her pants. Craig had to reveal his most embarrassing sexual experience, so he told us about the day that his roommate walked in as he was masturbating and watching a porn video. Hailey drew the same card as she had earlier, forcing her to receive a neck and back massage with ice cubes. My card was the one where I had to have a drink poured down my throat. The bottle of tequila was still on the table, so Amy grabbed it and poured it down my throat for ten seconds.

"Close your eyes," Darren read, "while the person to your immediate left caresses your face for one minute." Melanie stood up and caressed his face, then we dealt the next hand. Trevor and Melanie were the only ones to fold, Craig won and I lost, taking off my pants. I was then forced to fulfill the requirements of my earlier card, running around the room squealing like a pig. Trevor drew the push-up card, doing his push-ups over Jen's body, then Melanie drew a card that required her to grant the request of the person to her right. Craig told her he wanted to see her lick her own nipples, so she did just that. Craig then read his card.

"You may kiss each player of the opposite sex on the lips, anywhere else is up to you." He started with Jen, giving her a relatively tame kiss. He then moved on to Amy, kissing her hard and reaching down to rub the crotch of her panties. Next came Hailey. He kissed her on the lips for a moment, then moved on to her neck. Melanie got the same treatment, except he continued down to her nipples, kissing each of them briefly before returning to his seat.

Trevor, Craig and Darren all folded the next hand. Jen won and Melanie lost. Melanie stood up and reluctantly pulled down her panties, leaving her naked, her partially-shaved pussy exposed. We decided at that point that naked players would be able to stay in the game, but if they lost a hand they had to grant the wish of the winner.

Trevor had to perform a song and dance number, then Craig drew that card where he had to identify everyone blindfolded. He followed my earlier lead, starting at the head. He identified all of the guys by their hair and chose to grope the women, successfully identifying each one. Darren then drew the 'annual physical' card that Craig had drawn earlier. Melanie did virtually the same thing that Jen had done earlier, having Darren strip to his underwear and then 'examining' his testicles. Darren then pulled his pants back up and sat down. Jen then read her card.

"You are to receive a one minute neck massage from the player to your immediate left," she read. Craig stood up and rubbed her neck for a minute, then sat down.

Amy and Melanie were the only ones to stay in the next hand, Amy being the one to win it. As her wish, she commanded Melanie to simulate a blowjob on the beer bottle in front of her. She did this for about a minute, making my cock rise almost as much as it had when Amy had been sucking on it. It was at this point that someone pointed out that Trevor still had to kiss Melanie's ass. Melanie stood up for him and he squatted down behind her, grabbing her sexy ass and planting a kiss on each cheek. He then drew his card, which required him to moon everyone as he had earlier. Jen drew the card that said the person to her right was to put ice down her pants.

Trevor happily participated, putting his hand farther down the front of Jen's pants than was necessary as he deposited the ice cube. Craig drew the striptease card, hiding his package once he was naked, then putting his clothes back on. Darren had to reveal his measurements, as Trevor had before, claiming to have an eight-inch cock. Hailey drew the foot rub card, which she carried out with Trevor. I then drew the card that allowed everyone to make fun of me, something I took with much laughter. Amy drew a 'cold card', allowing her to put on an article of clothing. She chose to leave her pants off and put on her top instead .

Craig was the only one to fold the next hand. Trevor won the hand and I lost. I took off my underwear amid cheers from the ladies, sporting an eight-inch erection, then I sat down. Craig drew the card that required him to answer questions truthfully for two minutes. Trevor's card told him to seduce the player to his right for one minute. He turned to Amy and started to tell her how sexy she was and how much he wanted her. The minute ended quickly and we moved on to the next hand.

Jen, Melanie, Hailey and I all folded, while Craig won and Amy lost, taking off the shirt she had just put back on. Jen drew a 'hot card', forcing her to take off two items of clothing. She took off her shirt and pants, then sat back down wearing only a white bra and baby blue thong. Melanie drew the pig card, so she stood up and ran around, giving us a perfect view of her sexy body. We had to reshuffle the Agony cards again, then Hailey drew the drinking card and I poured a healthy dose of tequila down her throat. I drew the foot rub card, so I returned the favour to Melanie, rubbing up her legs and lightly rubbing the outside of her pussy lips for a minute. Craig then read his card.

"A player of your choice is to give you a two-minute body massage, in private if you wish." He looked at Amy and smiled, remembering how she had taken me into the bathroom. He then grabbed Jen and led her into another room. I found out later that she undid his pants and stroked his cock for a couple of minutes before they returned to the room. Jen won the next hand and Melanie lost again, Trevor being the only one to fold. Jen told Melanie to kneel on her chair, leaning over the back of it. When she did as she was told, Jen proceeded to spank her luscious ass. Trevor's card told us all to make fun of him, which we did, then Jen drew her Ecstasy card.

"The player of your choice must grant you the wish of your choice," she read, then paused to think. "Amy, I want to see you suck Craig's dick." Everyone cheered as Craig went and stood beside his girlfriend. He undid his pants and pulled out his six-inch cock, which Amy promptly took into her mouth. She sucked it enthusiastically for a few minutes, then pulled away. Chris tucked his cock back into his pants and sat down. Amy won the next hand and Hailey lost, Craig being the only one to fold. Hailey took off her bra, freeing her large tits, as Craig drew his card. He received the 'kiss ass' card, so Melanie stood up to let him fulfill his obligation. Amy then drew her card.

"Have two players of your choice give you a two-minute body massage. Privacy is recommended!" She picked Darren and I, sticking her tongue out at Craig. She led us into the other room where we didn't waste any time. Within seconds I had my hand in her panties and was fingering her pussy while Darren popped her breasts out of her bra and sucked on them. Sadly, our two minutes ended before we were able to give Amy her second orgasm of the night.

Trevor and Hailey were the only ones to fold the next hand, where I finally won a hand and Jen lost, choosing to take off her bra. Trevor drew the 'annual physical' card and Amy spent a minute working him over. Hailey drew the mooning card, so she dropped her drawers and showed us her perfect ass. I drew a 'cold card' and was allowed to put on an article of clothing. Needless to say, I chose my underwear.



Continue next page .......

birdie8819
28-02-2008, 10:22 PM
Craig and Hailey both folded the next hand, with Trevor winning and Amy losing. Amy took off her bra, exposing C-cup tits that were actually the smallest in the room. Craig drew the push-up card, so Melanie got on the floor, still naked, as Craig did his fifteen push-ups. Hailey drew the ice massage yet again, but this time we were able to see her nipples stiffen. Trevor's card entitled him to a sensuous kiss from the player of his choice. He chose Amy, taking advantage of the opportunity to fondle her breasts at the same time.

Melanie and Hailey folded the next hand. Trevor won again and Craig lost, taking off his pants. Melanie had to do a belly dance, made much sexier by the fact that she was naked. Hailey drew the tickle card again, and I delighted in tickling and groping her, making no attempt to hide my desires. Trevor then read his card.

"Have the player of your choice sing you your favourite song. If the don't know the words have them remove an article of clothing." He challenged Amy to sing the REM song "It's the End of the World As We Know It". A difficult song for even a hardcore REM fan, Amy didn't know the words, so she was forced to remove her panties, revealing the partially-shaved pussy I had fucked and fingered earlier.

Amy, Trevor, Melanie and Darren all folded the next hand. Craig won and I lost, taking off my underwear again. Amy did the stand-up comic thing, then Trevor had to let her put ice down his pants. Melanie then had to grant the request of Craig, the player to her right.

"I want to see you kiss Jen," he said. Melanie and Jen both stood up and kissed, the passion increasing with each passing moment. Darren was then forced to dirty dance with Jen once again. Craig then read his card.

"Truth or consequence," he said. "You may ask the player of your choice a question. They must answer honestly or pay the consequence of your choice." He thought for a moment, then looked at Amy. "When you went into the bathroom with Ty earlier, did you have sex?"

"No," Amy said, but not before hesitating and looking guilty.

"Liar!" Craig said. "You fucked him! Your punishment is to play with your pussy while you tell all of us what your hottest fantasy is."

My cock stuck straight up in the air as she pushed her chair back a bit and started to touch herself. She described how her fantasy was to be tied up, blindfolded and gagged, and then to have at least three or four people have their way with her. She didn't care if they were male or female, only that they used her. She even managed to make herself cum as she described it. We all stared in shocked silence for a minute before the next hand was dealt.

Trevor was the only one to fold the next hand. Hailey won the hand and Craig lost, taking off his underwear and exposing the cock that we had all seen Amy suck on. Trevor had to answer questions for two minutes before Hailey drew her card. She was entitled to choose a player to do a striptease. Since Darren had the most clothes on, she chose him. As he pulled down his underwear he proved that he did, in fact, have an eight-inch cock. He even rubbed it for a minute before putting his clothes back on and sitting down.

During the next hand Jen folded, Trevor won and Craig lost again. Trevor's command for Craig was for him to tit-fuck Hailey. Needless to say he was quick to agree. Hailey turned her chair sideways, allowing Craig to straddle her. She wrapped her tits around his cock and held them there as Craig slid back and forth between them. A few moments later Trevor told them to stop and Jen drew her card. For the second time that night she received the 'hot card', forcing her to remove two pieces of clothing. She only had her thong on, so she removed it slowly, exposing her neatly trimmed pussy. Trevor then drew his Ecstasy card, which said that the player of his choice must grant the wish of his choice.

"Amy," he said. "Dance for us." She stood up and we all admired her perfect body as she danced to the song on the radio for a minute, then sat down.

Melanie and Darren folded the next hand. I won and Amy lost.

"Okay Amy," I said. "I want you to sit right here in front of me on the table and make yourself cum, staring straight into my eyes." She got up and sat on the edge of the table, then spread her legs and began fingering herself. A few minutes later she came and Melanie drew her card.

"Striptease?" she said. "I'm already fucking naked!"

"So?" Amy said as she sat back down. "You can still dance." Melanie shrugged her shoulders and stood up and danced. Darren got the measurement card again, so he didn't have to do anything. We reshuffled the Ecstasy cards and I drew mine. I was given the opportunity to request that someone remove an article of clothing. Since Hailey was the only girl with any clothes on, I had her take off her pants, revealing a pair of baby blue panties.

Trevor, Craig and Melanie all folded the next hand. Jen won and I lost. She looked at me with a mischievous smile and told me to go down on Amy for two minutes. I did this happily, although I couldn't quite make her cum. My cock was rock hard and I wanted nothing more than to sink it into her pussy. Trevor's card forced him to take off his underwear and Craig had to reveal an embarrassing experience, something he had already done. Melanie then stood up to perform a song and dance number, then Jen drew her card. She drew the 'gift' card, meaning that she could give an Agony card to someone else when she drew one.

Trevor and Jen folded the next hand, Craig won and Amy lost. Craig told Amy that she had to sped thirty seconds talking dirty to each person at the table. She got all of us riled up by telling each of us how bad she wanted to go down on us and fuck us all. Trevor then had to identify us by touch, blindfolded. He groped the girls more than I had, but actually steered clear of their pussies. Jen drew the pig card, but she passed it onto Trevor, then Craig drew his card. He got another two-minute body massage, and this time he took Hailey into the other room, but within our line of sight. Hailey rubbed his cock for a minute, then took it into her mouth for the second minute, then they returned to the table.

I lost the next hand and Melanie won, with Darren folding in what was destined to be the last hand of the game.

"Okay, you big stud," Melanie said to me. "I want what Amy had in the bathroom. I want you to fuck me." Melanie got up and I followed her into the family room, as did everyone else. She had me sit on the couch, then she straddled me and guided my cock up her pussy. The others, my own girlfriend included, watched in awe as Melanie rode my cock. They had already witnessed Amy sucking Craig's cock, Craig tit-fucking Hailey and me eating out Amy, but this was definitely a step above that.

"Looks like you started something," Craig said to Amy. It was then that I began to notice the others start to fool around. Darren was standing behind Hailey, playing with her breasts and putting his hand into her panties, fingering her pussy. Jen stood beside Craig and started to stroke his cock, and Trevor stood behind Amy and explored her body with his hands.

"I need another cock so bad," I heard Amy say.

"Fuck this feels good!" I said to Melanie as her hips slammed up and down on mine. "I'm going to make you cum so hard!" I looked over and saw Darren taking off his clothes, then Hailey taking his cock into her mouth and sucking it. Craig had taken Jen over to the loveseat, where he knelt in front of her, put her legs on his shoulders and pushed his cock into her, fucking her hard. Amy was on her knees, taking Trevor's entire five and a half inches down her throat. The others were saying a few things from time to time, but I didn't catch much of it.

"I'm so fucking wet!" I heard my girlfriend say as Craig pounded into her. "That feels so good!" I reached down and started rubbing Melanie's cilt as she rode me. Hailey had pulled off her panties and dragged Darren to the floor and straddled his cock, riding him slowly, while Trevor had put Amy on her hands and knees and started fucking her from behind.



Continue next page ..........

birdie8819
28-02-2008, 10:23 PM
"That feels so fucking good!" Melanie said to me. "You're going to make me cum baby!" It was only a couple of more minutes before her orgasm hit, forcing her to cry out loud. She climbed off of me and gave me a kiss, then I walked over to Hailey. I had already fucked Amy and Melanie so far, and I had fucked Jen countless times in the past, so Hailey was the only one I hadn't been with. I stood in front of her as she rode Darren's cock, then fed her mine. She opened her mouth willingly, sucking all of Melanie's juices off of it. Melanie then pushed Hailey off of Darren and quickly took her place. I took Hailey to the floor and got between her legs, then pushed my cock into her and started to slam into her.

"Fuck that feels good!" Hailey said to me. "Stretch my pussy out baby!" I reached down and rubbed her clit, then watched as Trevor pulled out of Amy's pussy. He pulled Jen away from Craig and sat down, pulling her on top of him. As she started to ride his cock, Amy put Craig on the couch and started to ride his cock. Hailey, who was on her back with my cock pounding into her, was the only one not on top riding a cock.

"You're so fucking hot!" I said to her as I watched her big tits bounce. "You feel amazing!"

"That's it Trevor!" I heard Jen say. I looked over at her to see that she was looking at me as she bounced on Trevor's dick. "Pound my cunt!" I kept fucking Hailey until she came hard, then I pulled out. At the same time, Craig was pushing Amy off of his cock. We looked at each other, nodded and switched girls. I pushed Amy back on the couch, put her legs up on my shoulders and started to pound her pussy. Hailey was on her hands and knees as Craig knelt behind her and fucked her.

Melanie climbed off of Darren's cock, then pushed Jen off of Trevor's. She laid back on the floor and pulled Trevor on top of her, guiding his cock into her pussy. Darren pulled Jen over to where he was on the floor and put her legs on his shoulders before slamming into her.

"You feel so fucking good," Amy said to me, softly. "No one's ever made me cum as hard as you did earlier." She rubbed her clit as I pounded her harder.

"Take that dick, you sexy slut!" I said. "I love this hot little pussy!"

"Fucking pound me Ty!" she said, still softly enough that Craig couldn't hear. "Make me your slut!" I grabbed onto her ankles and held them up over her head as I continued to slam into her. "That feels amazing! I'm going to cum any second!" I looked straight into her eyes as I pounded her, and she stared right back. "Oh my fucking god!" she cried a few minutes later. "I'm cumming! Shit yes!" As I pulled out of Amy and made my way over to Jen, I saw Craig pull himself out of Hailey. He grabbed Melanie away from Trevor and stood her up, bending her over the kitchen table and shoving his dick into her from behind. I put Jen on her back, her legs on my shoulders, and started to slam into her. Trevor got between Hailey's legs and started to fuck her while Darren put Amy on her side and slid into her.

"You liked all that strange cock, didn't you?" I said to Jen as I fucked her. She came instantly as I said those words. "You looked so sexy fucking those other guys!"

"I loved those cocks," she said. "But I love yours more!"

"I want you to cum again!" I said. "Cum all over my cock!" I pinned her ankles up over her head just as I had done to Amy. "I love your hot little pussy baby!" I overheard Craig tell Melanie that he wanted to cum in her mouth, so I turned to watch as she got on her knees and took him into her mouth. Seconds later he started to cum and Melanie swallowed every last drop of it.

"I bet you wish you just came in her mouth, don't you?" Jen asked me.

"This feels too fucking good to stop now!" I said.

"I could taste my pussy all over that!" Melanie said.

I just happened to look over as Trevor pulled his cock out of Hailey's pussy and shot a big load onto her stomach and chest.

"This is the hottest thing I've ever seen!" Craig said, looking around the room at the naked bodies.

"It felt fucking amazing!" Melanie added. She came up behind me and started to run her hands all over my chest and then down to grope my balls and the base of my shaft as I fucked my girlfriend. At the same time, Hailey came to me and started to kiss me. I have no doubt that the others were jealous that I was receiving the attention of three girls at once. Darren looked over at us and lost it, pulling out and cumming all over Amy's stomach.

"My cock is fucking throbbing!" I said.

"Cum on my fucking face!" Jen said to me. I shoved my cock into her a couple of more times, then pulled out and straddled her chest. Hailey grabbed hold of my cock and rubbed it. It took less than ten seconds for the first shot of cum to hit Jen in the face. The girls cheered as I covered my girlfriend's face, something she let me do on a regular basis.

The girls all got up and went to the bathroom to get themselves cleaned up as Trevor, Craig, Darren and I all started putting our clothes on. When the girls returned to the room they did the same, giving us one last look at their bodies.

Over the course of the next twenty minutes everyone left, Jen and I being the last ones to go. As we got into the car Jen turned down the stereo.

"So," she said, "how are you going to make it up to me for fucking Amy and not telling me?"

"I think I've got a pretty good idea," I replied. "Let's head home and I'll show you."

As I pulled the car out of the driveway Jen reached over and pulled out my cock, then started to suck it...



The End

birdie8819
28-02-2008, 10:25 PM
Sunset Pics


I couldn't – I just couldn't. I was in a public park after all. But it was clear that no one was around. I was miles out and I really wanted to. The idea tugged at me. I dismissed it and admired the view, but it wouldn't stop pestering me. Just do it – just do it. Subtly I decided; subtly do it.

I had a new digital camera in my backpack and I had always wanted to take nude shots outdoors. I had admired many on the internet and had a special interest in scenery shots. I had once taken a few yoga shots at the beach and enjoyed every aspect. I could still vividly imagine the day and the fun a girlfriend and I had taking the pics of each other. We were clothed in tight yoga garb, but we had shared fantasies otherwise (without the tight yoga garb, that is). We hadn't done anything, but my mind wrapped itself around the fantasy of the moment often, and I felt a few of the pics captured that. Right now I was alone, but that was okay. I was fully prepared to play with my camera all by myself, having already mastered the tripod and timer.

I thoroughly surveyed my scene and decided I definitely had to have the emerging lights of the city that were just beginning to glow more brightly than the setting sun. Part of the lure was in the display, being bare against humanity, even if it was a distant humanity. Well, I speculated, someone could have binoculars. A long shot, but I liked to think I was taking a risk – just not too large of a risk -- stepping out to the wild side, so to speak. Oh, what a rebel I am!

I set up my silver portable tripod and framed the camera's view with two skinny trees behind me. They were perfectly parted as if for a hammock and didn't block the view, but I could tell exactly where I should be with them on either side. I was wearing a short wrap yoga skirt and spaghetti-strap tank tee very similar to what I had worn for my beach pics. I had tried to avoid getting my feet in the pic as I was wearing my hiking boots. I far preferred bare feet, but I wasn't up to being quite so compromised. I felt safer being able to normally assemble myself at a moment's notice, and unlike my skirt, my boots were rather time-consuming to put back in place.

I had already decided I wanted two kinds of shots: mooning the camera and mooning the city. I hadn't thought much beyond that. I rushed to try one as I wasn't certain how long I'd be alone. I set my timer and ran flushed to my spot just in time to flip my skirt, exposing my red thong with a sassy upswing in the direction of the lens. Beep – beep – beep – click. There it was. I was so excited to go see. I pranced back and pressed the preview button. I was pleased with the results. The lighting was sensational, and the little strip of crimson down my cheeks tied me into the colors of the horizon.

I set the timer again and made my mark, but this time I flipped slightly to the left with my hands on my thigh tops, Marilyn Monroe-style. I even pursed my lips and waited. "Here's lookin' at 'ya!" Beep – beep – beep – click. I bounced back over for the preview, with which I was once again very pleased. I grew wet with the idea of sharing the pics with those I chose, sharing both my secret and my thrill. I surveyed the landscape again, and satisfied that I was indeed still alone, I continued.

After a few more shots, I sat in the grass. I was thoroughly worked up not only sexually, but I was also breathing heavily from prancing back and forth to reset the camera. I squirmed around, pushing my pussy to the ground, thinking of just how satisfying it would be to be fucked outside. I could feel my excitement mount, and my hand was drawn up my skirt, around my underwear, and to the inside folds of my lips. I rubbed and exhaled. It would be nice to indulge for just a few minutes. I couldn't bring myself to lie back completely; I fixated on the trail to my place on the hill and let my focus blur. The world turned into a kaleidoscope and I marveled and the intensity of my inner focus – a lens between my passion and my reality had shifted. Normally I saw passion filtered through my reality; now I was seeing my reality filtered through passion. Was this a place I had actually been before? My thoughts bounced between my shifting perspectives: "Just take it home. No! Just bang it out." I couldn't truly decide, but in the end the second option opportunistically won and in less than five minutes of tightening inward and rhythmic fingering, I spilled over with delicious waves while my mind provided the diversion I had needed to build up the courage to do such a thing.

My vision began to sharpen and my perspective suddenly flipped back to normal as I noticed the prickly grass itch I had given my bottom. Ridiculous! I had to laugh at myself, as I mentally stepped out of myself and surveyed the scene. I was leaning back on one arm looking down my thighs at a patch of grass I had worn flat. I followed the line up to my knees and curved back down to my boots, which grounded me absurdly to my outsider's view. I was completely disheveled and breathless, hard pieces of dirt poke-sticking dimple-like into my skin. I stood up brushing the little hard dirt clods from my skin and smoothed down my skirt, wiping the wetness from my fingers by rolling them around inside my hem. Indeed, I was very amused with myself.

I decided to cap it off with one more pic of my bare crimson bottom all speckled with grass indentations. I pulled my wet thong down, stretching each side over my boots. I dropped it by the tripod, noting its plunk onto the ground. As I set the shot up, I wondered how visible it would be with most of the light almost gone. Perhaps it would look like the dream it was. Noting the tight beat in my still flushed breathing, I skipped back to my place between the trees and repeated what had been interrupted by my starling impulsiveness.

Then, although the coast was clear, I thanked my luck and packed. I felt exhilarated and very much looked forward to having the time to myself to walk back down in the gathering darkness. I was not disappointed.

Two surprising things happened later.

First, I was pleasantly surprised by the result of my final photo, which happened to become one of my all-time-favorite photos because it never failed to turn my on when I looked at it even though it was me. It was a weird blend of knowing exactly how I felt and knowing it was me but somehow feeling it wasn't me. It was me outside of me. I really didn't even fully recognize my own face. I wouldn't deny it was me, but it just didn't look like me to me. I really liked that. I also liked the coloring very much because the shadows of the grass lines and pokes had blended in an interesting way with the reddened color of my skin and the sky, like a divine spanking. And to top is all off, it was simply lusciously sexy. There was nothing posed about it all – passion, joy, and exhilaration were shining through unfiltered altogether. Who wouldn't want to gaze at that combination and not push the imprint to mind?

The second surprising thing that happened several months later while browsing through a favorite voyeur-photo website when I actually thought I spied a familiar setting in a group of thumbnails but from a slightly different perspective .



The End

birdie8819
28-02-2008, 10:38 PM
School Secretary



I'm finally reached a point in my life where I can divulge a secret I've been keeping for almost 30 years. My name is Sylvia Smith and I'm a married woman, with no children. I'm almost sixty now, and I've never told this story before now. I ran across this website and started reading all these erotic stories and it brought this particular time in my life back into razor sharp focus.

You see, I was 29 at the time, working as a school secretary at a local high school. The school was mid-size, lower-middle class kids in a suburban setting just outside of Chicago. My husband Chet was an insurance salesman and traveled a lot on the road basically trying to sell life insurance door to door. Chet and I had been married for five years and tried unsuccessfully to have children. Chet was disappointed that he couldn't bring a son into the world to carry on his legacy, so he threw his efforts into his work. It made for a lot of nights home alone and even when Chet was around, our love life had basically disintegrated into a once-a-month occasion and most often left me completely unsatisfied.

Because I didn't have much of a home life or a social life, I became a big supporter of the kids at the school. I attended all the football, basketball and baseball games. I'd cheer the kids on with as much vigor as I could muster. Most the times, I sat by myself and would walk to and from the school to our home about seven blocks away.

I'm not a beautiful woman, or maybe not even pretty, but I guess part of that is the fact I don't usually wear make up and much of the time I wore my hair up in a bun on top of my head. I'm about 5'5" tall, I weigh 120 pounds and have brown hair with brown eyes. I think my best attribute are my legs, but Chet always pays most attention to my "D" cup breasts.

During a re-shuffling of office space at the school, I ended up in a space adjacent to the football coach's office. I was a little odd since there was a window between the offices and you could look thru his window into the locker room area. We ended up putting up construction paper over the windows to provide privacy between the two spaces. There wasn't very much of the time when the coach was in his office at a similar time to my work schedule, so it ended up working out okay.

One Friday evening, my husband was away on one of his usual trips and I decided to go watch the senior boy's football game. I ate my dinner alone and had my weekly glass of white wine. It was a fairly warm October evening and I walked to the stadium in my over-the-knee dress with modest heels and a light overcoat.

I loved seeing the activity around the campus as all the kids and students arrived and started to fill the stadium. As usual, I entered the stands and sat off by myself to watch the game. It was particularly exhilarating to see those buff young men in their jerseys and pads all hopping around the sidelines.

I always seemed to focus on the bulges in the front of their uniform pants and would wonder what their manhood really looked like under the protective gear.

The game was an exciting one and our boys ended up winning in the last 15 seconds with a 30 yard pass into the end-zone. The crowd went wild and the cheers rang out for quite a while before the people started to head for the exits. I reached into my purse to get me reading glasses and couldn't find them. I figured I must have left them in my office since I hadn't used them at home during the afternoon. I decided to go into the building and retrieve them before walking home.

The hallway to my office led down to my door and also a door that went further down the corridor into the boy's locker room. As I opened my office door, I could hear the cheers and laughter coming from the locker room. I found my glasses and was about to head for home, when I heard some of the guys talking dirty and claiming they were going to fuck this girl or that girl tonight. I started having a vision of what these virile young men looked like fresh out of the shower and talking sex. Then I noticed one corner of one of the pieces of construction paper was loose, probably the tape had let loose. It was in the upper corner of the window and it tantalized me to take a quick peek. I took off my coat and kicked off my shoes and shut the levelor blinds on the window in the door, then stepped up on my desk so I could peer into the locker room through the coach's office. I hadn't heard his voice, so I figured he wasn't in there which made me feel a little safer to try this stunt.

As I got up on the desk, my heart was pounding a mile a minute as I ever-so gently pulled the loose corner of the paper down to see what I could see. My eyes were not disappointed! There, just outside coach's window were four of the boys who played lineman, three black kids and one white, and to my delight, they were all buck-naked and fresh out of the shower. My eyes widened to see two of the black boy's cocks!

OMG, they were huge, at least four inches longer than Chet's meager tool and easily twice as thick! The dangling members swung like sausages in the butcher shop and I found myself starting to get weak in the knees from the glorious sight. As I marveled at all this young superb flesh, I did something I rarely ever did; I slipped my hand up under the hem of my dress and rubbed my palm over the mound of my pussy.

As I watched, I instinctively started rubbing up and down the length of my slit with my middle finger and also concentrated on stimulating my clitoris. I almost startled myself by emitting a low groan as I rubbed my pubic mound.

I had never really given any thought of cheating on my husband before, but suddenly I was struck by the magnitude of these big fat cocks and had to wonder what it would feel like to have one of them pressing against my own sex. I could hear my own breathing become fast and shallow. To further my erotic mood, I slipped my own finger under the edge of my panties and began fingering my own pussy. I'd rarely felt myself so wet! I began thrusting my finger as deep as I could as I stood there on my desk and continued peeking at all that muscular flesh. Finally, as the boys were done chatting and starting to get dressed, I decided my voyeuristic activity better come to an end before someone found me out. I gently pressed the corner of the paper back against the glass and scrambled back to the floor, slipped on my shoes, put on my coat and headed out of the building.

I was still trembling at what I'd just done! I knew if I'd been discovered, it would have meant losing my job and I would have been totally humiliated when the news of my actions reached the local news media. Still, it was probably the most exciting and dangerous thing I'd ever done in my mundane life.

I was just a couple blocks away from school when I heard a car coming up slowly behind me. I was still shaking from my peeping-tom experience and was hoping and praying no one saw me in the building. Just then, the car pulled up along side of me and stopped and those same four boys got out of the car and approached me.

"Hi guys, hey that was a great game tonight, congratulations!" I said as upbeat as the four of them basically surrounded me on the sidewalk, all grinning.

The one black boy, Marcel, spoke first and said "Us guys noticed something tonight after the game."

My mind was a complete blur as I figured they'd found me out somehow. "What did you notice?" I asked sheepishly.

One of the other black boys, James said "We noticed that there was a silhouette of a woman in the back window of coaches office tonight after the game after we came out of the showers and we also noticed that one corner of the paper covering the office window was hanging loose and we wondered if that was you in there watching us in the locker room?"

"Holy shit" I thought to myself, I had been so focused on sneaking a peek at them, I never thought about turning off the office light in my office so it wouldn't cast a shadow! I began trembling like a leaf and didn't know what or how to respond! The four of them kept closing the circle around me and I raised my face up to say to Marcel "Yes, it was me........... I'm sorry, it was so wrong for me to do that!" I broke into tears and began sobbing. I could just imagine the local newspaper headlines the next day saying "School secretary sneaks a peak at the naked football players!"

Then, I felt Marcel's finger come up under my chin and raise my head up until I was looking at his face. Then he sked "Well, did you like what you saw?"

I stood there like a caged bird, still shaking and sobbing and nodded my head.

"Then in that case, I think it's only fair that we get to reciprocate and get a look at you!" Marcel said with a grin.

Before I could say anything, the boys hustled me into the back seat of the car and the car sped off down the street. The white kid, Jeremy, was driving and asked, "Is your husband home tonight?"

I shook my head "no"

"What's your address?" Jeremy asked.

I knew there was no way out of this predicament, so I directed him to my house. On the short drive home, the two black boys in the back seat on either side of me were running their hands up my legs and I did my best to keep them from exposing me in my own neighborhood. I told Jeremy to pull into the alley so my neighbors wouldn't see us. He did as I asked and rolled quietly down the alley with his headlights off until he got to my back fence.



Continue next page ........

birdie8819
28-02-2008, 10:45 PM
"Please be quiet!" I whispered loudly as the five of us exited the car and went through the back yard gate.

I put my key in the lock and turned it. As soon as the door opened, the four boys virtually swept me off my feet and inside the house.

Marcel wasted no time in ordering me "Take off your clothes so we can get a look at you"

I was caught up in a myriad of feelings and thoughts. I was actually kind of excited to show off my body to these well-hung boys, but I also was scared out of my wits that some of my neighbors might see or hear something. I knew the basement was well insulated and there were no outside window and we even kept a queen-sized bed down there for when my folks would come to visit.

"Not here, let's all go downstairs." I insisted. I opened the door to the basement and directed them down the stairs, then turned the lights off in the kitchen so it looked like no one was around. As I descended the stairs, there were my four football boys sitting around and waiting for me.

"I'm sorry I did what I did boys, so can't we just forget this and pretend it never happened?" I said without much hope or conviction in my voice.

Then James stood up and came right over close to me and stared into my face. "Right here, right now!" And before the words were out of his mouth, his fingers reached up and grabbed the tab of the zipper on the back of my dress and pulled it all the way down to my waist. The third black kid, Earl, stood up next to James and pulled the shoulder of my dress forward and the dress went tumbling to the ground. There I stood in a white bra and panties and a pair of black pumps with 2" heels.

Marcel smiled at the sight of me and said "Nice set of jugs " Then Earl proceeded to reach behind my back and un-hook the bra. The white lacy garment fell forward and again, the straps were pulled off my shoulders and my full breasts were exposed to my young gang of football players. James immediately grabbed my left breast and squeezed it hard. I winced as he fondled it with his big, rough hands. I looked over to see that Marcel had opened his jeans and was now stroking his huge black cock.

As James continued mauling my tits, Earl knelt down and slid my panties down my thighs and down to the floor. His hand then came sliding back up my naked thigh and his palm cupped my pubic mound which made me let out a gasp. Jeremy was behind me and I glanced over my shoulder to see he had shed all of his clothing and was gripping his six inch tool in his hand and was ready for action.

Marcel spoke up and said "Lay her on the bed and let ol' Jeremy loosen her up a little!"

Earl and James nearly lifted me off my feet and laid me on the middle of the bed. Earl forced my legs apart as Jeremy climbed up the foot of the bed and assumed the position. James kept his attention on my breasts and kept fondling and sucking them like there was no tomorrow. I looked between my open thighs and saw Jeremy positioning his cock-head at my entrance. Half my brain was wanting to scream "Rape!", but the other half was hollering "Fuck ME!"

Then I felt Jeremy's cock press open my outer labia and I let out a shrill squeal. Jeremy's cock was a good bit fatter than my husband's cock and it took a few thrusts before I stretched enough to allow his entry. I was groaning and gasping at how wonderful it felt! Without hesitation, I gripped both his ass cheeks with my fingernails and pulled him tight against me. I rotated my hips and thrust up against his humping action and he was soon thrashing against me like a machine. James was nibbling, sucking and biting my nipples all the while Jeremy was fucking me. Soon, James was kneeling naked on the bed next to my head and poking his big, black fuck stick right against my mouth. I started sucking on him like a Hoover vacuum, slathering his shaft with my tongue and getting it nice and wet with my saliva.

I heard Marcel from the chair next to the bed Hollering "Come on Jeremy,fill that slut with some cum!"

"Slut" he called me and I thought about it. I guess that was what I had become in less than an hours time. I'd gone from being a respectable school secretary, to a peeping Tom and now to a common fuck slut! Jeremy started picking up speed and grunting like a male dog fucking a bitch in heat. His groan was almost more like a howl as I felt his cock twitch inside me and squirt after squirt of his warm cum shot inside my womb. Until that moment, Only Chet had ever cum inside me, and now I was humping him and relishing the attention from James and Earl all at the same time.

As soon as Jeremy had emptied his balls into me, he rolled to one side and James quickly took his place between my legs. He wasted no time in sticking his big, black cock into my white pussy. He was a bit longer and thick than Jeremy's cock, but with all the slick lubrication, I soon had my legs wrapped around James back and held on tight as he fucked me hard, fast and deep. The room was soon echoing with the sounds of my wet pussy being plowed by James' cock. I started groaning "Harder, fuck me harder!"

That seemed to ignite the after-burners and he pummeled my pussy like a jack hammer while Earl was now poking his cock against my lips. I sucked him as best I could given the fact that James was fucking me so violently that my body was bouncing up and back, to and fro so it was hard to keep Earl's tool in my mouth. Then I felt my own orgasm building, and building fast! I just remember screaming with delight as my body convulsed and was wracked with spasms for the next several minutes.

Just as my head stared to quit spinning from that glorious orgasm, James grunted and gave one last thrust as his black seed coated my inner walls. "I've just fuck my first black man!" I thought to myself, but that statement wouldn't hold up for long. Soon Earl was pulling James aside and getting his turn to fuck me. I found myself eager to have another virile young black stud filling me up with his black member. I can remember how stark the contrast was between my milky-white pussy mound and his chocolate colored cock and balls. I guess he was pretty charged up being so close to all the action, because he hadn't been inside me for more than three or four minutes before he started cumming in torrents!

I laid there with my eyes closed and my arms wrapped tight around Earl as I felt the last twitches of his cock inside me. I could feel a steady trickle of cum oozing from my slit as the combined orgasms of the three boys filled me to overflowing.

"Okay boys, let me have my turn!" I heard from behind Earl. I loosened my grip as earl rolled off me and I laid there with my legs splayed wide open and cum flowed from my slit. My tits were red and raw from the mauling and sucking and biting they'd withstood, but it somehow made me feel all that much sexier. I looked up to see Marcel standing next to the bed, naked and holding on to his amazing tool. It was even grander than when I saw it in the locker room. It was at least nine inches long and as big around as a salami! It wasn't exactly limp, but it wasn't fully erect either. It swayed back and forth as he got onto the bed next to me and shoved the head of cock to my mouth. I grabbed a hold of it with two hands and marveled at the girth of the thing and how heavy and dense it was. I looked up into his eyes as I opened wide and just barely was able to get the tip of his head all the way into my mouth.

"That's it Mrs. Smith, get a good taste of that black cock before you feel what it's really like to be fucked!" Marcel said confidently. My mouth was stretched to the limit and I started to panic about whether I could really take him inside my pussy. He seemed content to have me suck him for a while as he reached down and smeared the stream of cum oozing from my pussy all over my pubic mound and along my thighs. I can remember that the sensation was sexy as hell, feeling him smoothing all that luscious cum over my mound.

The other three boys took seats around the bed like they were going to watch a wrestling match or some such thing. They all sat there with their respective cocks in their hands and pumping them back to full attention. I slurped and sucked Marcel's cock as best I could, but really never was able to get more than and inch or two into my mouth. He was fingering my pussy now as he rocked his cock against my mouth. When he squeezed two fingers into me, I felt a definite stretching and when he tried to wiggle his third finger into me.

Marcel then slipped his cock from my lips and positioned himself between my legs. He grabbed a hold of his thick cock and rubbed the tip of it all around my mound and coated it with the slick cum from the other boys. I can remember being frightened a bit at what that monster cock was going to do to me, but to my surprise, Marcel was very slow and deliberate as he rocked his big cock-head against my pussy lips and didn't try to just shove it in. It felt a bit like someone was trying to shove the large end of a baseball bat inside me and I didn't think I'd ever be able to take his girth, but after ten or twelve minutes, it seemed to magically part my pussy lips and begin to slip inside me.


Continue next page .........

birdie8819
28-02-2008, 10:49 PM
I think I was about ready to pass out from the intensity of the whole thing when Marcel's mouth covered mine and his tongue slithered into my mouth and explored every nook and cranny of my mouth. I kissed him back and tried my best to wrap my legs around his hips. Ever so slowly, I felt his monster cock stretch me and sink deeper and deeper inside. His tongue was swirling through my mouth and it distracted me from the pain of being fucked by such a huge piece of meat. After several more minutes, he was rocking his hips deeper and deeper inside me. Our kiss continued and I was humping against his thrust now as the pain seemed to subside and the rush of being filled like I'd never been filled before overtook me.

I guess I knew the other three boys were sitting there close by watching us, but all I could concentrate on was Marcel. His cock was touching my inner womb in ways and places I'd never felt before. I began cumming in wave after wave of unstoppable orgasms. My mind was a total blur and all I wanted or could think about was Marcel fucking my married pussy. His thrusts were slow and controlled. He would undulate his hips and swirl around in a way that his cock seemed to be stirring every organ inside my body. I smelled the musky scent of his body mixed with all the sex that had already filed the room and it was intoxicating.

It must have gone on that way for thirty minutes or more, I lost all track of time. My rolling climax was making me hornier and wanting more. I had no idea that you could ever experience a sexual high the way I was at that moment. Marcel lowered his mouth to my tits and sucked one into his mouth with tremendous suction, then he'd release it and do the other one. All the while, his cock seemed to magically go deeper and deeper inside me.

He kissed his way up the side of my neck and whispered in my ear "Are you ready?"

"Oh God Yes!!" I hissed.

Then, he thrust deep into me and held it there for several seconds. I could feel the pulsating of the blood pounding through his cock and balls when suddenly, it felt as if someone had stuck a garden hose inside me and turned the water on full blast. I felt this enormous swish inside me, then, Marcel rocked back and withdrew his cock from my pussy just as the second and third stream of cum shot from the slit. His spunk covered my torso from my pubic mound to my chin and all over my breasts and belly. I felt the steady stream flowing from my stretched open pussy. I started to shake and convulse with another climax of my own as the whole experience seemed to wrap me up into a subconscious stupor.

When I shook myself back awake, there were Jeremy, James and Earl all standing over me and wanking themselves until the added their own quantity of spunk to my naked body. I remember swirling my hands over my body and rubbing the copious quantities of cum into my skin like I was applying sun tan lotion. After a few minutes, the four of them appeared to be done with me for the night. They all dressed and waived goodbye and I watched them disappear up the stairway.

I was so exhausted, I pulled the cum stained bed covers over me and fell asleep. I awoke several times during the night wondering if this was all just a dream, but then, I'd slip my hand between my thighs and feel my raw pussy and the never-ending trickle of semen that soaked the mattress.

My husband wasn't due home until Sunday afternoon, so all day Saturday I spent cleaning up the cum-stained bed sheets and blankets and trying to scrub and shower away any evidence that I'd cheated on my husband. Even though Chet and I rarely had sex any more, sometimes after he'd been away for several days like this, he's come home and want to roll in the hay. I knew my pussy was so stretched from Marcel's huge cock that it would be days before I'd return to my normal size again.

Luckily, Chet had a ton of work to catch up on upon his return home, so the issue of him wanting to "bed" me didn't come up. As Sunday night approached, I started to wonder how exactly I'd react when I bumped into my four young studs. Chet was awing logs when I came to bed and as I waited for sleep to come, I eased my fingers into my slit and masturbated quietly with my back to Chet. I never thought I'd be in such a state of mind, but I was enjoying the thrill and the sluttiness of it all.

Next day, I dressed in my usual skirt and blouse with low heels, only today, I wore my hair down instead of piled on top of my head. I even put on a bit of eye make-up and lipstick which was not my usual for work. My work load is always greater on Mondays and I worked steadily until 3:30 PM when the office staff usually started to depart for the day. The window in my door to the hallway had the blinds open and I could see the kids walking by. I was about to cover up my typewriter and put on my coat when my office door opened suddenly and in walked James!

"Hello James, what can I do for you?" I asked as if there had never been anything between us.

He smiled, turned back to the door, pushed in the lock button then twisted the blinds closed.

"What do you think you're doing James?!?" I whispered loudly as I watched him set down his back pack and began to unbuckle his jeans. He whipped his semi-hard cock from his pants and Demanded "Get on your knees and suck it, Slut!"

Again, my heart was racing and I didn't know what else to do but comply. I slowly sank to my knees and he quickly stepped up to me and shoved his cock into my mouth. I wrapped my hand around his shaft as I sucked and licked his hardening cock shaft. His hand moved behind my head and pulled my face closer as he started rocking his cock deeper and deeper down my throat.

"That's it Mrs. Smith, suck that hard cock til' I cum down your throat!" he hissed.

I was hoping and praying that no other staff member happened to come with a key that opened my door. It was adding tremendously to the excitement and I was starting to think I had a future in being a slut for my senior boys.

I pumped and sucked fasted and suctioned his helmet head as hard as I possibly could. That seemed to be just the right combination because he arched his back and groaned as several streams of cum shot into my mouth before spilling out over my lips and down the front of my blouse. Fifteen seconds later, James zipped his cock back into his pants andsaid, "Thanks for the quickie Mrs. Smith".

I grabbed for a handful of tissues and mopped the gooey liquid from my lips and chin, then dobbed it from my blouse. I was totally exhilarated! I'd just given one of "my" black boys a blowjob in my office and got away with it! I swirled my tongue around my mouth to savor the flavor of his thick spunk and it made me smile.

I pulled on my coat to cover the cum stains on my blouse and headed for the exit. I said goodbye to some of the other faculty and left the building. As I walked home, I pondered just what kind of life I was going to have from now on, now that I had tasted the danger and excitement of cheating on my husband and risking my job just to have my sexual quotient fulfilled by teenage boys.

As fate would have it, my husband Chet got a job transfer two weeks after that day and we moved to a nearby town. I never saw those boys again and my husband never knew about my indiscretion. I never cheated on Chet again, but I have to say, those couple of days were the best days of my life.


The End



Good Night And Sweet Dreams

88888888
29-02-2008, 03:49 PM
Veronica and Melody


One sunny, spring day, two well-dressed, attractive young women walked down Beau Ave. They turned left, climbing up the stairs of a brick red apartment building. One led the other through the lobby, and to an elevator. They got out at the 7th floor. After walking past a few doors, they entered a clean, quiet little apartment. They had been friendly with each other for several weeks now but this was the first time either of them had visited each other at their dwellings. Today was different because they had decided to...


"Are you really sure you want this, Melody?", Veronica asked.
"Yes."

Veronica and Melody stood in Veronica's bedroom, facing each other. Veronica grabbed Melody and kissed her on the lips. They kissed. Softly, then more intensely. Veronica stuck her tongue into Melody lips and Melody sucked it a little then she let Veronica savor her lips and tongue. Veronica paused and leaned back,caught her breath. She then closed her eyes and hugged Melody tighter, and forcefully pressed her lips over Melody's soft, sweet pink lips. Her hands moved from Melody's slim waist over to her ass, then back her from her waist to her back, to her hair. She stroked Melody's hair while kissing her, moving from her lips to her face and then on her neck.

This experience was intense for Melody. She just kept her arms tightly around Veronica's waist and let her kiss her face and stroke her body. But she wanted to touch Veronica's breasts though. However, she was a little hesitant.

Veronica had caught Melody's eyes gazing down at her chest though.

She stopped kissing her and smiled at Melody. Then she took Melody's hands from around her waist and moved them up her body stopping at her breasts.

"Touch them, Melody."

Melody nodded. She put both hands over Veronica's large breasts, just rubbing up and down, loving the feel of them. Firm but soft. She felt under them, feeling their weight and then she moved her thumbs up. She massaged, slowly and then she felt Veronica's hard nipples under her clothes and gently fingered and pinched, feeling them grow even harder. Melody was ecstatic. She loved Veronica's breasts. She was envisioning them her mouth, her hard, dark brown nipples in her mouth...her tongue rolling over and around them and then sucking them in...Veronica lying back...moaning...enjoying it...seeing a different side of Veronica.

88888888
29-02-2008, 03:50 PM
Veronica and Melody

"Your'e really into to this, Melody, you like my boobs, but I want something too. I want some of that sweet pussy. We gonna get real nasty, Melody."

Veronica pulled Melody's hands away and put them at her side. Then she started to lift off Melody's soft tan sweater. It fell to the floor. She undid the front hook of Melody's black bra and for a moment, she put her hands over her breasts and squeezed them.

Melody's hands moved back around Veronica's waist. Then she moved one hand up her back, to her chin-length, curly black hair, playing with it.

Veronica had put her hands over Melody's ass and moved them over the ample curve of those cheeks to unzip the short,tight,brown,suede skirt Melody was wearing. After a little pulling away from Melody's light brown thighs, the skirt quickly plopped down to the floor.

Veronica put her hand over Melody's pink satin panties. She ran the hand over the smoothness, but at Melody's mound, she felt alot of warm, sticky wetness.

"Man, you're flooding these panties girl!"

"Yes, this is fantastic Veronica."

Veronica felt more and more excited by the second. She was almost shaking with anticipation.

There that sexy little Melody stood, naked, before her, all hers. Her soft, smooth skin, her cute little self was all hers for now. Oh, she was going to show her a time today!

She began to pull the panties down, but before they were halfway down Melody's thighs, she couldn't wait anymore and dropped to her knees, head facing her lover's glistening wet lips.

Putting her hands firmly around Melody's ass, she leaned head in closer.
Melody knew what to do immediately this time. She spread her legs out a little wider. She looked down and saw Veronica's head between her legs and felt her curly, soft hair brushing between her thighs.

Veronica was thoroughly enjoying this. Melody's pussy was so cute, shaved, smooth, wet and swollen. She savored this moment. She moved her nose up and down the pussy, smelling Melody's sweet smell, not minding the wetness getting on her face. As she did that, sometimes her face ended up rubbing against Melody's pussy, touching particularly sensitive areas. Melody would shiver with pleasure.

Finally, Veronica moved one hand over Melody's pussy and gently spread the lips apart. Then she moved in closer and ran her tongue between Melody's pussy and asshole, then over Melody's hole. She licked her labia for a minute and then stuck her tongue inside. She pulled it out and licked up Melody's clit. She licked up the hood and around it. Melody was feeling like "its about time!". She was soaking wet and her clit was hard and throbbing at this point. She was dying for Veronica to give it some attention. But when Veronica's warm, firm tongue started licking it, it was almost to intense to bear.

She started to moan and sigh. She breathed deeper and closed her eyes. She began pumping her pussy into Veronica's face. Veronica held on to Melody's ass cheeks, and kept licking on. Then she started sucking Melody's clit. It felt so good, so right, Melody just began pumping harder. She had grabbed Veronica's hair and leaned over, thrusting wildly and screaming. Then Veronica decided to put a finger over Melody's asshole. She moved the finger over to Melody's pussy, just to wet it, and then she went back to the ass.
Veronica's sucking her clit, her fingering her ass, was almost too much for Melody. She was breathing like a wildwoman and bucking her hips so hard she admired Veronica for being able to stay put, seemingly effortlessly.

"Aaaaaaaah....oooohh...aaaaaah", she screamed.

88888888
29-02-2008, 03:52 PM
Veronica and Melody

Her knees shook and she felt she was too weak in her legs to stand. Then she came and fell backward on the bed.

Veronica moved away. Melody looked down at the woman before her.

"Mel..Melody?", Veronica asked. She smiled and stood up. "Get ready, baby."

She stood back and began to unbutton her crimson jacket. She removed it and threw it to the floor.
Melody could see how big and hard Veronica's nipples were through the thin, starched white dress shirt Veronica was wearing. She had no bra. Melody thought her standing there, in her red skirt, brown heels, and white shirt with her big breasts bulging underneath was incredibly sexy. She looked up her legs, her hips, her waist, her whole body. Then she looked at Veronica's red lips, thinking her face was just as sexy and beautiful as that thrilling body. Veronica enjoyed Melody eyes sweeping over her body in lust.

She moved her hands up her waist, over her breasts, and then unbuttoned her shirt, taking her time. She finally fully opened the shirt and held up her big, round breasts. Mmmm...I just love those tits, Melody thought.

Veronica came out of the shirt and was pulling down her skirt. She stood entirely naked except for her heels. Actually, both had their shoes still on.

Melody got off the bed and stood.

The 2 women stood, naked facing each other.

Veronica was taller, about 5'6, and nice and thick. She was really curvy but strong looking and well built. She was femininely muscular, with nice calves, thighs, and big hips, big, firm ass, strong arms, and big, but firm 36D tits. Her skin was dark, reddish brown and she had dark, jet black curly hair that stopped at her chin. She looked rather exotic looking, maybe like a gypsy or something, and when they met, Melody felt there was an air of mysteriousness about her. Her face was beautiful with dark brown eyes and and her lips were red, full, and sweet. She was 25.

Melody was cute and being 5'1, on the petite side. She was light golden brown and she had incredibly smooth, soft skin. She had lots nice of nice curves too, but on a slimmer frame. Her hair was long, soft, shiny and honey brown with some highlights. The waves of her hair fell just before her breasts. Her tits were nice, firm and perky 32B. Her nipples were small and slightly browner than her skin. She had ass though. A nice big apple bottom. Wonderful. Her lips were soft and pink, and she had big brown eyes framed in soft long lashes. Sexy lil thing. She was 18.

Veronica laid Melody back on the bed and lifted her leg. First running a hand down Melody's smooth leg down to her foot, she removed one pink, wedge heeled shoe. She did the same on the other leg. Then she removed her own 4" brown,leather stilletos.

They sat up on the bed and just rubbed their hands over each others bodies, sighing,moaning, and murmuring softly. Melody laid back but Veronica sat up and started fingering Melody's pussy for a little bit. She stroked all over the slick wetness with her fingers; the outer lips the labia, perineum, everywhere. She gently rolled the engorged lips between her thumb and index finger, gently, softly. Then she inserted 3 fingers into Melody's hot hole, gently massaging over the clit with her thumb while her fingers went back in forth.

She then removed a box from under the bed and put it on the bed. But she didn't open it just yet. Melody sat up and moved her fingers over Veronica's lips, touching them softly. She kissed her and moved one hand over a firm, brown breast, rolling the nipple between 2 fingers.

Then Veronica moved her friend's hands away and turned her over on all fours. She sat on the side of Melody and placed her hand over on Melody's ass cheek. Reaching over, she removed a giant red, double headed dildo from the box.

"Whoa, that's huge!", Melody said.

Veronica pushed a button on it and it started to vibrate. She clicked it off.

"Relax, it'll feel great, just chill."

Even though Melody was still pretty wet, Veronica thoroughly lubed the fat, red cock up.

From behind, leaning over Melody's ass, she spread her pussy wide. She grabbed the dildo firmly and slowly put it inside Melody's little tight pussy. It hurt but Melody did try to stop it.

Veronica pushed it in deep. Then it couldn't go any further so she slowly moved it up and down. It moved back and forth. She slowly pulled it out. It was glistening red, wet with lube and Melody's juices.

88888888
29-02-2008, 03:53 PM
Veronica and Melody

Then Veronica put lube on a couple of her fingers and fingered Melody's asshole, pushing 3 lubed fingers inside.

"Ooooh...that's good, Veronica."

Veronica smiled and pulled her fingers out and then she knelt closer and licked Melody's asshole. She licked up and down and around and around. She used her free hand to stroke Melody's thighs as she licked and stuck her tongue on Melody's asshole. Melody moaned, loving it.

Suddenly Melody felt Veronica move away. Veronica then rubbed alot of lube over Melody's asshole. Melody liked the way that felt but suddenly...she felt ripping pain - Veronica shoving the dildo up her ass.

"Owwww, ow!"

Veronica giggled. "Hmmm...this is part of the deal, hun."

She shoved the dildo back and forth up Melody's ass.

"Uh...ow", Melody whimpered. She kept whimpering.

Veronica didn't care and kept roughly shoving the dildo into Melody. She pushed the button on again it started vibrating in Melody's ass while she shoved it roughly back and forth.

It hurt but it also was kind of pleasurable to Melody too. She squeezed her eyes closed in pain though. She felt like the didlo was tearing her ass open but...

"Damn...you've been a bad girl, slut. Just look at that fake-ass wide-ass innocent look in your eyes, but really they mean 'fuck me, fuck me' and you've been drooling over me since you laid eyes on me. Well, your gettin' fucked now alright. Ha ha ha ha," Veronica said.

She shoved it even harder and deeper into Melody, and it turned out, the dildo had a dial, which she raised so that the dildo vibrated even harder into Melody's ass.

"Uh..oh. Uh...uh...uh," Melody moaned with each rough shove.

"If it is so bad, while don't ya tell me to stop?"

"unh...st- st-..."

"I can't hear you!"
She turned the dial higher. She looked into Melody's face.

"Hmmm. You look too cute like that. I won't stop now."

She kept playing with her ass. She moved her free hand over Melody's pussy and started finger her hole. She shoved her fingers into her hole. She shoved 3, then four finger in, plunging them deep into Melody. She tried to get as much of her hand as deep into the pussy as she could. When she couldn't budge it any more, she would pull her hand back and shove forward again. Back and forward. Melody liked that. It was good getting rough in the coochie.

Finally, Veronica yanked out the dildo, causing grating pain in Melody's ass. Veronica flipped Melody roughly on her back, setting her sore, sensitive ass burning. Melody cringed.

Veronica turned the dildo on and shoved the other side of it into Melody's wet pussy. She fingered her clit with her other hand. Melody thrusted up, loving the touch of Veronica's fingers rubbing, stroking,circling her clit and the feel of the big cock filling her tight hole. She screamed and moaned. Once again, she knew she was coming. Veronica would roughly force the cock deep into Melody and then pull back, only to jam it forward. Melody tightened her pussy around the dildo. She grabbed the bedsheets, moaning, arched her body up, then collapsed back down on the bed.

88888888
29-02-2008, 03:54 PM
Veronica and Melody

Veronica pulled out and dropped the dildo.

She moved up over on Melody's face. Pussy to face.

"Ahh...stiff it. Breath it in, lil bitch. I did your's. Do mines", she rubbed pussy on Melody's nose.

Melody moved her hands up on Veronica's big ass and held her close.

"Yes", she said,"I want too."

Veronica's wetness was running down her thick brown thighs. Melody licked it up.

"Girl, I was having as much fun as you were the whole time. Just tearin' that ass up." That made Melody happier, she had a strong desire to please. She smiled and kissed Veronica's pussy.

"Just do it like I did your's, Melody."

Melody never had her tongue in another woman's coochie, and she was eager, but slightly hesitant. Veronica sensed that.

She yanked Melody's hands off her ass, and spread the arms across the mattress. Then she moved up a little and positioned her knees over Melody's arms so she couldn't move them, and her pussy was directly pushing down over Melody's lips.

"Are you gonna open your mouth?"

"Y-Yes ma'am."

She did and she stuck her tongue out, licking over Veronica's pussy, from between her asshole,over her pussy, up to her clit, and then down, into her hole. Veronica pumped up and down over Melody's face. Melody moved away for some air, and then she stuck her tongue back, deeper and deeper in, as deep as she could. She stroked her tongue against the roof. Veronica moaned.

"Yeah, that's one of my spots babygirl, keep it up."

Melody got firmer, rubbing it against the roof.

She continued until Veronica moved her clit over Melody's tongue.

"Suck."

Melody took in as much of Veronica as she could, sucking all her clit area into her mouth, and licking. She even moaned as she licked because she enjoyed pleasing Veronica so much. Veronica began almost smashing into Melody's face. Melody decided to gently rub her teeth over Veronica's clit hood, stimulating it even more. Veronica responded by grabbing Melody's head up and pumping herself harder against Melody.

"Ooooh...that's a good girl."

Melody loved hearing Veronica moaning in pleasure. Finally Veronica came and moved down, lying over Melody. She laid her head over Melody's chest and took one of Melody's hands, enclosing it in hers. Melody used her free hand and slowly stroked Veronica's hair for a minute.

They closed their eyes. For now, their passion for each other was basically spent up. Melody, was a little tired, and her ass was still tender and hurting. Her pussy was a little sore too, Veronica had been pretty rough with her fingers and that dildo. They were both sweaty and sticky but satisfied and would continue getting together in the future.

THE END

DHL_Express
29-02-2008, 07:09 PM
I stopped by my friend Tom's place to see if he wanted to go hang out at Jimmy's Bar for a few beers. It wasn't unusual for me to just drop by unannounced at random times. Hell, we were best friends.


I let myself in like I've done a million times before. Tom's sister Tara was in the kitchen getting a soda and she jumped about a foot when I walked in and said hi.


"Fucker!" she said laughing. "You scared me!"


"Sorry," I said laughing at her reaction. "Tom around?"


"Should be," she said wiping up the soda she spilled when she jumped. "I heard him talking on the phone a little bit ago."


I couldn't help but enjoy the view of Tara's tits as she bent down to clean up the mess. I had a nice shot down the front as her flimsy pajama tank top gapped open.


Tara was a very petite, 18 year old. I don't think she weighed any more than 100 lbs. Although she was small, she had nice grapefruit sized tits that looked big for her small frame. They looked even nicer that evening. She didn't have on a bra and it was so obvious. She didn't seem self conscious about her extremely hard nipples showing as her tits bobbled around when she walked over to the trash can to throw away the paper towels.


I felt my cock getting stiff. Tara like to tease me. I always felt that way anyways. I always jerked off in the shower as I imagined fucking her.


"TOMMY!" she whined "Your girlfriend is here!"


"Hey!" I said acting mad. "Be nice"


"I'm always nice Bobby," she said brushing past me. "ALWAYS."


She gave me a sexy smile as she walked into the other room. I went upstairs and Tom wasn't in his room. When I turned around, Tara was there.


"He musta went somewhere." she said. "I just checked while I was downstairs and his bike is gone."


"Shit!" I said. "Well, I guess I'll see if I can find him in town."


I started to walk to the stairs and Tara stopped me.


"Can you take a look at my computer before you go?" she said innocently. "It's acting retarded for some reason."


"Sure." I said going to her room with her.

DHL_Express
29-02-2008, 07:10 PM
Her room was cluttered with bras and panties and shoes and girl shit. I was so turned on by the scent of her perfume lingering in the air of her room. I sat at her desk and started messing around with the keyboard. When I looked up, I could see her in the mirror. She smiled and began to take off her shirt.


"I think maybe you should take a look at these instead." she said as she slowly took off her shirt and out popped her perky firm titties. They looked sooo perfectly plump with hard pink nipples begging to be sucked. "See anything you like?" she asked fondling her tits and rolling her finger tips around on her nipples.


"Oh, as a matter of fact...." I said walking over to her. I never had a chance to say what I liked. She pulled me down on top of her. We kissed and I sucked her nipples for quite a while. We must have made out for about 15 minutes or so and the next thing I knew we were totally naked and I was about to put my dick into her.


"Do you have a rubber?" she said stroking my head with her thumb.


"Um...somewhere..." I said kissing her neck. "Do I need one?" I asked pressing my cock closer to her pussy.


"Do you trust me?" she asked grasping my balls.


"What do you mean?" I asked nibbling on her bottom lip.


"I'm on the pill," she said nibbling back. "but I had a one night stand last month with a stranger...we didn't have a rubber...I'm not infected with anything that I know of."


"I trust you," I said pushing my head into her tight wet pussy. "Oh God, your pussy feels beautiful." She was so tight and wet I almost came as soon as I entered her.


She moaned and met my deep gentle thrusts as I fucked her slowly and sensually. She grabbed my ass and pulled me closer. I knew I was going to cum soon. I pulled out and rubbed her swollen clit slowly with the tip of my cock. She squirmed and moaned as I made her cum. Then I entered her again and fucked her a little harder as I felt my balls tighten. I moaned louder and louder as I felt the pressure build up and then release as I came inside her.


She held on to me as we layed there feeling my cock twitch inside her. When I pulled out, I noticed blood on my cock and all over her and her bed. "What the?" I said out loud.


"I'm sorry..." she said starting to cry.


"It's ok." I said holding her and rubbing her back. "Is everything all right?"


"I should have told you I was a virgin." she said sniffing.


"Hey...don't cry." I said in shock of the whole thing. "Let's get cleaned up...Tara, I'm honored that you wanted me to be your first."


She led me to the bathroom where we showered and made love in the hot steamy water raining down on us. From that day on, she was my girlfriend. The hard part was telling Tom I fucked his little sister. He's cool with it...in fact I hope he'll be my best man because I'm asking her to marry me.

DHL_Express
29-02-2008, 07:13 PM
Teachers pet


I'm not a stud or homecoming king, but despite this, I was the student that my English teacher approached for sex.� When Hannah Wyatt approached me, I naturally assumed that she wanted to discuss my last assignment.� Thus, the first thing out of my mouth was to apologize to Hannah Wyatt for not trying harder.� Hannah Wyatt surprised me, as she locked the door to the classroom before coming back to my seat and said there was part of me that was sufficiently hard.� What Hannah Wyatt did next nearly gave me a heart attack as she reached between my legs and gave my groin a gentle squeeze.

Hannah Wyatt said she noticed my approval of her for weeks and thought it was time to let me know how much she appreciated it.� Hannah Wyatt's disclosure was sort of funny, as in actuality; the thing that got my cock throbbing in the classroom was Dawn-Marie Rogers who sat in front of me in the classroom.� But being a horny toad, I wasn't about to let the chance of having sex with a beautiful grown woman like Hannah Wyatt slip away.� Hannah Wyatt took me into the book closet where she had done some preparation as there were a couple of sleeping bags on the floor.� Hannah Wyatt dropped to her knees before me as she began undoing my belt and jeans.� When my jeans slipped down my legs, Hannah Wyatt took a moment to nuzzle the crotch of my briefs and rub against my erect penis.

And while I wasn't hung like a horse, Hannah Wyatt stroked my penis before commenting of how my 7-incher was more than enough; but added that since I was still a growing boy, I would probably still continue to grow a bit more as she rolled back my foreskin and began licking the bulbous head of my penis.� The sensations that I was feeling were incredible as I placed my hands on Hannah Wyatt's head to keep from falling.� I could sense Hannah Wyatt's confidence as she heard my moan, as this was just the beginning as she placed her hands on my hips before taking my penis into her mouth.� I was still a virgin and never experienced anything like what was happening to me, as within minutes; I climaxed and spewed out jets of cum into Hannah Wyatt's waiting mouth which greedily swallowed everything I had.

DHL_Express
29-02-2008, 07:14 PM
Hannah Wyatt continued to suck on my penis until she was assured of taking all I had to give.� I was in a daze, as Hannah Wyatt gave me a chance to collect myself as she undressed before stretching out on the floor.� Hannah Wyatt referred to me as, “lover,” and said while giving my cock a chance to rest; it was time for me to return the favor.� I didn't know of what to do, but didn't need to as Hannah Wyatt was more than willing to teach me everything I needed to know as she gave me instructions of where and how to lick her hairy blonde pussy.� It didn't take me very long to get used to what was expected of me and I brought Hannah Wyatt to orgasm just as easily as she had done to me.� One thing that I discovered was how a woman could have multiple orgasms without being reduced to mush, as Hannah Wyatt moaned that she was having an orgasm every couple of minutes.

When I finally stopped, Hannah Wyatt kissed me and slipped her tongue into my mouth; thus, Hannah Wyatt was able to kiss the traces of her own love honey that she had ejaculated while experiencing an orgasm.� Hannah Wyatt even joked that I was a much better pupil at eating pussy than her class, or of how she thought I was even better than her husband.� Hannah Wyatt then gave my cock a couple of strokes before slipping a condom over my erection as she got on all fours and invited me to fuck her doggie style.� I brought the head of my penis to the swollen pink opening to Hannah Wyatt's pussy and push forward; it was then that I discovered that the chatter about condoms were accurate as it did deaden some of the sensations and allowed me to fuck Hannah Wyatt for a lot longer than her blowjob lasted.� Hannah Wyatt gave me another lesson as she instructed me to rub at her clitoris while I fucked her; I didn't really understand the significance to Hannah Wyatt's request until she !
experienced an orgasm.

The old adage of time flying when you're having a good time applied as before I knew it, the lunch period was nearly over as Hannah Wyatt and I needed to get clean up.� Hannah Wyatt gave me a kiss before commenting on what good student I had been and hope it continues for the rest of the semester.� I kissed Hannah Wyatt and wondered if my other teachers were as observant and willing.

DHL_Express
29-02-2008, 07:25 PM
Jennifer and the Electricians

Jennifer had decided to stay late and finish some last minute correspondence in her boss's office and even though it was her birthday, she had lingered to finish. Besides, she was sure her husband had let it slip his mind again. She knew she was alone in the building except for the team of electricians who were placing new lines for a computer upgrade, so she left her door open and continued to work. At times, she could hear them in the hallway, laughing about some unheard joke. Soon one of the men appeared at her open doorway, somewhat surprised that anyone else was in the building. Exchanging pleasantries, Jen and Stan, as she soon learned his name talked of the weather and other generalities. "Do you mind if I work in here a while?" Stan asked eventually. Soon he had brought in some tools and began to work . As Stan climbed up on a ladder to measure for a conduit, Jen noticed the huge bulge extending down the left leg of his jeans. Hearing her gasp loudly, Stan asked if everything was alright. Jen, unable to lift her gaze said, "Oh, my , yes". Stan, sensing her attraction then asked if she could hand him a pencil from the floor. Jen, more than willing to comply, walked over to the base of the ladder and retrieved the pencil . Standing beside him, Jen pulled her top slightly lower, exposing the rounded mound of her breasts and the lacy top of her bra. As she handed Stan the pencil., she pretended to lose her balance, grabbing his leg as she fell. Her hand contacted his cock at upper thigh and slowly slid it's length feeling the massive head at its terminus. Stan groaned, smiling, and asked if she was hurt. As she stood at eye level with the biggest cock she could ever imagine, she looked upward to the man saying simply , "Show me..."


Jennifer, at 51 years old , was still very attractive. Her hair was a light brown, peppered with gray. Her hazel eyes still glimmered when she was excited. Though she thought herself overweight, her figure remained nice with ample breasts that terminated with constantly erect nipples. Her pussy was still very tight and the mere feel of her panties rubbing against her clit and full, pouty lips kept her moist. Jen also had never experienced the feel of any man's hands on her body or cock inside her except her husband's. Looking at Stan's growing bulge and thinking of her own husband's small cock, Jen decided that now was the time to be adventurous.


Stan, smiling slightly now, turned toward her, still standing on the ladder. Unhooking his tool belt, he handed it to Jennifer. Then unsnapping his jeans, he slowly started to unzip them. Reaching down, he now took Jen's hands and placed them on the waistband of his pants. Her face now directly in front of him, she could smell his sweat and muskiness through his pants. Pulling down slowly, she noticed he was wearing no underwear and as she tugged harder, more and more cock came in to view. Finally, with his pants almost to his knees, the whole thing swung free and dangled inches from her widening eyes. In front of her was a huge shaft ta least 10 inches long still soft and so thick, she doubted her hands could encircle it , thick veined with a mushroomed head glowing with sweat and a trace of sticky pre-cum. Jennifer groaned a low gutteral moan and holding it with both hands lifted the still flaccid cock away from Stan's leg , licking the tip and caressing the underside with her tongue. Pulling the monster to her, Jen opened her mouth as far as possible and greedily worked the throbbing, hardening head into her hot mouth. Stan now groaned loudly and reached in his shirt pocket for a small radio. Jennifer, busy sucking and stroking the now hardening monster with both hands did not even notice him speaking softly to someone on another radio.



Jennifer, unable to contain herself slipped her dress off quickly. Soon her panties, bra and slip lay with it on the floor behind her as Stan continued to stand on the ladder. Walking, naked except for a pair of thigh high stockings, to the window, she started to close the blinds but stopped when she saw several men at the window opposite hers gathering to watch. Laughing to herself, she left the blinds open and turning, walked seductively back to Stan. Working now with both hands, Jen had managed to awaken the beast even more. As she licked the underside, her mouth stretched to take the massive head farther inside. Stan, now moaning, was enjoying the sensation of her hot mouth and supple tongue and reaching down, placed one hand on her head, guiding Jen's mouth farther and farther onto his cock. As she sucked, Jen stroked the length with both hands. Now she noted that both her hands barely circled Stan's cock and the length once fully aroused, must have been a foot or more. Groaning and sucking, she could taste drops of salty, slick cum already on her tongue. The cool air on her naked skin caused her nipples to harden and she moaned lowly, the thought of standing naked in her office sucking this stranger's cock further exciting her and she felt her pussy moisten without any other stimulation.

DHL_Express
29-02-2008, 07:26 PM
Suddenly, Jen was surprised to feel hands all over her naked body. She had been so busy sucking Stan's cock, she had not noticed the other six men enter the room, much less see them all undress. Pulling the massive head from her aching mouth, Jennifer let herself go fully, walked among the men, pulling their hands to her tits and wet pussy as she fondled each man's cock. Stan, with his cock now nearly erect , descended the ladder and finished undressing. "Boys" he said " looks like we get a bonus this time". Jennifer, sat on the floor and looked around at the forest of cocks surrounding her. Smilling , she said seductively, " I'll be the one getting all the bonuses tonight..." As she knelt , she felt her pussy getting wet to the point of dripping on the floor. She noted the cocks gauged anywhere from the 6 inches she considered average to two that were slightly thinner but inches longer than Stan's massive member. Motioning them toward her, Jennifer knelt as the men encircled her and alternately sucking and stroking cocks in groups of three, she soon had all seven cocks erect and eager. Giggling to herself, she imagined how she must look, surrounded by naked men in her own boss's office as she savored the feel of hot flesh filling her mouth and hands caressing her tense naked body



Standing, Jen led the men to the table in the center of her boss's office. Looking out the open window, she was determined to give the men still gathered at the windows of the neighboring office a real show. Lying on her back, she positioned herself so her legs and head draped off opposite sides of the table allowing the spectators to view her exhibition. "Well", she whispered ,"Who is first?". As the men surrounded her, their hands covered her body, caressing her breasts, stomach and outstretched throat. One of the men positioned himself at her head and guided his still semi- flaccid cock into Jen's open mouth. Groaning, she felt the man's cock grow as it hardened with each pulse, filling her mouth so fully, she could only squeal around it's fullness and sucked it deep into her mouth as she felt another huge , hard cock push against her drenched cunt and then past her engorged pussy lips to bury deep inside her in one motion . The sensation of a massive cock thrust to the balls into her wet hole as another cock fucked her willing mouth was too much. She had never had more the a 5 inch cock inside her, and now felt a foot of thick, hard manhood being buried repeatedly to the hilt and another huge member sliding in and out of her sucking mouth. As the man's balls slapped against her ass and the length of rock hard cock rubbed over her erect clit with each stroke and the bulbous head of the man's pole pulling her engorged pussy lips in and out , she orgasmed. She had felt orgasms before, but nothing like this. It came in passionate waves, her body bucking against the men's cocks, trying to pull them both deeper inside as her breath came in short pants and a long gutteral moan escaped her. She involuntarily arched her back, her head dropping further back as the cock in her mouth pistoned in and out. Reaching out, she now felt a fat cock in each hand and squeezed and jerked them as she continued to orgasm.. Bucking against the cock inside her and furiously sucking the man's cock in her mouth, Jen felt herself let go. Huge contracting spasms radiated from her clit upward and outward. Grasping the two cocks, she could now could do no more than hang on. Her back involuntarilly arched more as hands continued to fondly her tits, her nipples hardened like huge pink erasers, and more fingers found her erect clit, her throat and belly . Her mind now in a fog of pleasure, she felt roll after roll of orgasm sweep over her and now she heard the men groan as the two cocks sk$$$$$ng her stiffened simultaneously. The man fucking her lunged fully inside her and began to shoot load after loads of hot , silky cum inside her spasming pussy. Feeling this, she spasmed again, continuing to cum repeatedly until she no longer attempt to separate or count the orgasms. Freeing her hands from the two cocks she held, Jennifer grasped the man's hips above her head, pulling his cock deeper into her hot mouth as she sucked harder and harder. The few times she had sucked her husband's cock, Jennifer had never wanted him to cum in her mouth, allowing it only a couple times in their 30 years of marriage, but now, the feeling of swallowing massive loads of these cum from these cocks was all she wanted . Freeing herself momentarily, she turned over onto her stomach and pulled the man to her again. Sucking him deeply inside her mouth, Jen began to suck and use her tongue on the underside of the huge cock simultaneously. In seconds, the man's cock began to buck and spew an enormous load of salty, slick cum into her mouth and she managed to continue sucking and swallowing until the man's cock was emptied . Now on her hands and knees on the table, Jennifer sucked the men's cocks as others took turns pounding her willing pussy from behind until each pair of men had a turn sk$$$$$ng her in front of the open window as workers looked from the other building . As each man would shoot a hot salty, sticky load into her mouth, he would be replaced by the man previously fucking her pussy from behind, and it aroused her even more to taste each man's load mixed with the taste of her own juices, before swallowing each full load as they came in her throat. A low gutteral moan again escaped her as she sucked the last man dry, holding his now softening cock as long as she could in her mouth , savoring the taste and wondering what would come next.



With cum streaming from her still gaping pussy, Jen rolled onto her back again, her breasts still heaving from the exertion of such a hard fuck and so many orgasms. The men , by now were all laughing and stroking themselves to maintain their hardness. Jen stood slowly, leading Stan and the others to the sofa and had them pull it to the center of the room. Turning to see if her audience was still there, she looked directly to them and seductively ran her fingers from her dripping pussy , up her body to her mouth before turning her attention back to the men in the room . Sitting Stan on the edge of the couch, Jennifer with her back to him, straddled his legs, and placing one of her own feet on the couch on each side of his legs , began to lower herself onto his hardened manhood. Feeling the head spreading her open, Jen groaned loudly and with a gutteral squeal inpaled herself to the base of his cock. Uttering a animal moan, she swayed back and forth pulling him totally inside her. Never had she ever imagined being so filled by such a massive, rock hard, throbbing cock. The breadth pushed her wet pussy walls open in all directions and the swell of the thick head made her grasp each time she felt it slide into and out of her pussy. She felt parts of her deep inside being caressed that she never knew existed and the huge head pushed against her g-spot with each thrust in or out , and she felt gushes of her juices squirted out with each plunge of Stan's cock, thoroughly soaking the man and the couch under them in a combination of pussy juice and cum.



Totally filled, Jen felt Stan slowly start to fuck her as the other men ran their hands over her quivering body, cupping her full, heaving breasts and pulling her thighs apart to see the spectacle and caress her erect, swollen clit. After a dozen strokes, Jennifer was being lifted off the man completely as he fucked her so hard his cock was completely leaving her gaping pussy before slamming back inside. Jen , beginning to orgasm from the frantic fucking, already had begun to spasm again and moan out until a huge cock head loomed in front of her face and filled her mouth again. Unable to bear any more, she began to shudder, her pussy squirting around the cock inside her and moaning past the cock filling her mouth. After having her pussy repeatedly impaled and sucking the rod in her mouth for another twenty minutes, as the other men cheered them on and continued to caress every inch of Jen's quivering body , Jen felt both cocks begin to spasm. After a dozen more strokes her pussy was filled to overflowing with hot silky cum as she sucked furiously to swallow the load squirting deep in her throat. She had once seen a show in Germany when a woman was fucked by a group of men and she had seen the amount of cum that filled the woman's gaping cunt and mouth when they all had cum,and now she thought she was having that much pumped into her and she shuddered as more orgasms overtook her as she thought of how it must look . Finally, after a final dozen strokes, as the cocks filling her pussy and mouth softened and slid out of her , Jen felt other hands caressing and probing her swollen cunt and knew much more was to come.

DHL_Express
29-02-2008, 07:28 PM
Jennifer was now totally limp, lying back onto Stan's chest. One of the men pulled a square coffee table from an adjacent office into the room and Jen felt many hands assisting her to her unsteady feet. One of the men with an immensely long, thin cock lay on his back on the table, his manhood standing like a flag pole. Walking to him, Jen placed her hands on either side of his hips and lowered her hot mouth to his tense balls and then licking the underside of the monster , moved to the head of his cock. Opening her mouth widely, she lowered her mouth onto him until the tip was against the back of her throat and her pendulous tits brushed hard nipples against his thighs. Quickly closing her mouth around the cock, she pushed herself back and off of him. She giggled at the man's reaction and climbing onto the table and stood over the man. Peering out the window to her admirers, she noticed that several had their pants down and were stroking their own hard cocks as they watched her performance, Jennifer knelt and lowering herself, felt her pussy lips part as she pushed herself onto the waiting monster under her. Lubricated by the loads of cum still inside her, Jen moaned softly as she impaled herself. Now on her knees ,straddling the man, Jennifer looked at the rest of the men and asked;"Any more?...".


One of the men quickly climbed behind Jen and rubbing his cock head in the cum surrounding her pussy, began to push his cock into her virgin ass. Startled by the intrusion, Jen squealed and almost asked him to stop, but for some reason did not. Looking back forward, she instead found a fresh , hard cock at mouth level and consumed it lustily. Jen was being rocked back and forth as the cocks in his ass and pussy pushed her onto and off the one in the mouth. Her nipples dragged along the man's chest under her and more hands fondled her dangling tits and caressed her back. Suddenly she felt the man fucking her ass shift his position slightly and her mind still reeling wondered what was next. The two men fucking her stopped for an instant, both cocks deep inside her, and now she felt something else touching her pussy lips, "Now, let's see if you can really handle this..." she heard a man say as she felt another hard, thick cock push into her already full pussy. Suddenly, Jen realized that two fo0t long cocks filled her pussy as two more filled her ass and greedy mouth. Her eyes widened and she squealed loudly around the cock filling her mouth. "God", she thought,"don't stop now..." With a massive lunge the second man buried his 12 inch cock into her already tightly filled pussy, lubricated by the dozens of loads of cum already deposited there. Orgasms immediately swept her again as the four men now fucked her in unison. The addition of a second cock to the one already in her convulsing pussy pushed the first cock against her g-spot, causing in immense, immdeiate non-stop orgasm. The sensation of all four cocks filling her pussy, ass and mouth as other men fondled her huge, dangling tits, pinching her hard nipples and caressed her face and back finally pushed her over the edge of reason . Moaning loudly and bucking violently against the four cocks invading her, Jennifer pushed, wiggled and sucked to take advantage of the most intense, continuous orgasm her had ever known. She felt every cell of her body tingle and as the men continued fucking her violently encouraged by the cheers of their friends, Jennifer felt hot waves of orgasm sweep her to another plane . As she began to lose touch with reality, she felt all four cocks stiffen and began to fill her mouth, ass and pussy with massive, thick jets of hot slippery cum. She felt one last orgasm sweep her as she collapsed onto the man under her, and trembling uncontrollably, she slipped out of consciousness still feeling the cocks filling her as they continued to slide in and out of her mouth, pussy and ass.


Jennifer awoke several hours later, still lying naked, spread eagle on her boss's desk . Reaching downward she felt still sticky cum covering her belly, and thighs. As she sat, a rivulet of cum oozed from her red, sore pussy and she giggled to herself as she realized the men's loads of cum now covered her very uptight supervisor's favorite furniture . On legs that barely supported her, Jen walked still naked down the hallway and into her office. On her desk was a note. It said, simply "Still need to finish the job. We'll be back tomorrow night". Jennifer felt a fresh shudder run through her knowing that , this job may take weeks to complete it to her satisfaction. Still too unsteady to stand long, Jennifer sprawled on her sofa and rolled unto her side, relishing the feel of the cool night and enjoying the feel of slick cum covering her. Now she saw one other person standing in her doorway.


Jennifer's husband Walt, walked into the room and she gasped, "How long have you been there?". Sitting next to her he said, "Long enough to make sure eeryone showed up and you got your fantasy fullfilled and videod it to enjoy later." Leaning over to her, he cupped her naked breast and , kissed her and said, "Happy birthday, I bet you thought I had forgotten." Jennifer had to laugh as her seven "presents", still naked, brought in a birthday cake with 51 lit candles. All she could say was, "You guys better be well rested if my new wish is to come true.....".

birdie8819
29-02-2008, 10:42 PM
Thanks bro 88888888 and bro DHL EXPRESS for your contribution !!! ;) Pai Seh just give me sometime to give you my two bird food cause I need to return some favour first . :p


In the meantime this story is for you guys - Last Dance


Jeannie nudged Lauren. "We've got an audience."

Lauren looked toward the tables beside the dance floor. Most of them were occupied by couples, but one had only one occupant, a young man whose hand was not so subtly rubbing the front of his pants. "I think he likes our dancing," Lauren said.

"So it seems. Turn around."

Lauren faced away from Jeannie, and Jeannie put her arms around Lauren's waist. As they moved to the music, Jeannie moved her hands over Lauren's torso, almost but never quite touching her breasts and crotch. Lauren responded by rubbing her ass against Jeannie. Their voyeur slid down in his chair slightly, rubbing himself even more obviously than before.

"I think it's a good thing we're leaving soon," Jeannie whispered in Lauren's ear. "This is making me wet."

"Me too," Lauren replied. "I can't wait to get home."

"We might not make it home." Jeannie brushed her hand over Lauren's breast. "I might have to do you right in the parking lot."

"We might have to invite our friend over there to watch."

"I wouldn't mind that a bit."

Lauren laughed. "Of course you wouldn't, you exhibitionist slut."

"Uh huh, and proud of it." She kissed Lauren's neck and licked her earlobe. Involuntarily, Lauren gasped. Jeannie always knew how to make her hot. "You like that, don't you?" Jeannie said softly. "Even though we're surrounded by people, you like having me kiss and touch you."

"Of course I do."

Lauren turned in Jeannie's arms and kissed her lips. They kept dancing as they kissed, bodies pressed together, tongues playing. Jeannie moved her hands to Lauren's ass, rubbing and squeezing until Lauren moaned into her mouth. God, she wanted to drag Jeannie out to the car right then!

But Jeannie had other plans. She turned herself and Lauren so Lauren was facing their audience. "Keep your eyes open and tell me what he's doing," she ordered.

Lauren's eyes met those of the young man. He winked and thrust his crotch in their direction. "I think he's pretty horny," she told Jeannie. "He's trying to show me his hard-on."

"It's probably not big enough to see at this distance," Jeannie said. "Are his pants open?"

"No. I don't think he wants to get thrown out."

Jeannie grasped Lauren's ass and pulled her hard against her. "Touch my ass," she said. "He can't see what I'm doing to you. Give him a show."

Lauren cupped Jeannie's buttocks and squeezed gently. She'd never touched Jeannie like this in public, but Jeannie was obviously enjoying it, and Lauren felt herself getting caught up in the excitement. Others around them were watching now; some of the couples on the dance floor had stopped moving altogether. Lauren didn't care. She didn't take her eyes off the young man, who now had one hand inside his pants. "He's playing with himself," Lauren whispered.

"Good."

Jeannie slipped one hand between herself and Lauren and touched Lauren's mound. Lauren couldn't believe Jeannie was acting this way. Even more, she couldn't believe she wasn't trying to stop Jeannie. As embarrassed as she was to have everyone watching them, it also turned her on.

Their original voyeur licked his lips, his eyes glued to Lauren's. Lauren wasn't very interested in men; she'd fucked a man on a few occasions, but she was far more attracted to women. But she couldn't help wondering what his cock looked like, or how it would feel in her hand or her mouth. Or her pussy.

"Is he still watching?" Jeannie whispered.

"Everyone's watching," Lauren replied.

"Good."

The music stopped for a moment. "Last call, last dance," the DJ announced. "Find yourself a partner and enjoy."

Another, slower song began. "Should we invite our friend to join us?" Jeannie said.

"No." Lauren smiled at the man, who was still in his seat. "I don't think he wants to. I think he's having too much fun watching."

"Good, because I don't want to share you with any man." Jeannie sneered the last word, and Lauren laughed. "Well, we don't need a cock," Jeannie said.

"Of course not. Who needs a cock when we have a strap-on?"

"And a man wouldn't have such adorable tits."

Jeannie squeezed one of Lauren's breasts and rubbed her thumb over the hard nipple. She brought her lips back to Lauren's and they kissed hard, moaning at each other's touch. Finally, Jeannie broke the kiss and grabbed Lauren's hand. "Let's get out of here."

"The song isn't over yet." Lauren pointed out.

"Who cares? I'm too fucking horny to stay here anymore, unless you want to fuck right here."

"I don't think I'm that into being watched."

Jeannie pulled Lauren off the dance floor. As they passed the young man, he called, "Hey, nice moves!"

"Glad you enjoyed," Jeannie replied.

"Want some company wherever you're going?" the man asked.

"No, thanks. We can take care of ourselves."

"Maybe next time."

"Or not," Lauren said. "Sweet dreams."

She and Lauren hurried out to their car, which was parked at the far end of the lot. When they got in, before Lauren could start the car, Jeannie grabbed her hand and pulled it under her skirt to her bare pussy. "Make me cum," Jeannie ordered. "I'm so fucking horny, I need to cum right now!"

Lauren stroked Jeannie's clit. "You really like being watched, huh?"

"Yes. And I think you do too." Jeannie slid her hand under Lauren's skirt and touched her pussy. "Yep. You're as wet as I am."

"Hell yes."

The women fingered each other, faster and harder until Lauren cried out, "Jeannie! I'm cumming!"

"Good. Oh, fuck, Lauren, make me cum too!"

Both of them reached their orgasms at almost the same moment, moaning and calling each other's name. Jeannie took her hand away from Lauren's slit and licked her fingers. "You taste so good, honey," she said.

Lauren copied her move. "So do you."

"Start this car," Jeannie said. "That took the edge off, but I'm still horny. Hurry up and get us home so we can fuck."

Lauren turned on the engine and backed out of the parking spot. As she drove toward the exit, she noticed their voyeur standing a few yards away from where they'd been parked. Had he been watching them? As Lauren drove by, he waved and winked.

"I think he liked our show," Jeannie said.

"I think I did too." Lauren rested one hand on Jeannie's leg. "When we get home, I'll show you how much."



The End

birdie8819
29-02-2008, 10:44 PM
Charlie's Spaceship


I knew what was coming when I got called into the owner's office that afternoon. I had been working at the small job shop as a machinist for 3 years and I knew business was slowing down. In fact, I had already started reading the want ads but there wasn't much out there. Three others had been called into the office earlier that day and been given the bad news. I figured I was next in line and I was.

"This is the worst thing about this job," began Jack Rogers. It wasn't exactly easy for me either. I really liked the guy. He was actually a decent human being, unlike some of those other ass holes I had worked for. I mean he paid reasonable wages, had good benefits and never talked down to anyone. Even better, he realized that I knew what I was doing, so he basically left me alone to do my job.

Anyway, he began by telling me what I already knew. Business was bad and there wasn't enough work to keep everyone busy. People were being let go and I was one of them. He hated to do it, but then, he did something unexpected. He took a picture on his desk, turned it around to me and showed it to me.

"This is my adopted son, Charlie. Three years ago my wife and I took him home. The agency that placed him with us said he was found sitting in a field somewhere in Vermont not too far from here. Nobody knows how he got there or who he really is. He is just such a sweet, wonderful kid, but it seems he is mentally and physically retarded. We think he must be at least ten years old but it's as if his biological clock stopped the day he turned five."

I wondered where this was going.

"He spends most of his time drawing plans for what he says is a space ship and he keeps asking us to build it for him. Frankly, it sure as hell doesn't look like one to me, but my wife has been after me and I don't have the time. We will pay you your usual hourly rate to take a look at it and see what you think, that is if you're interested."

"Sounds like a plan to me."

"I want an estimate before you actually build anything and I should forewarn you that I had someone else start it and he did a half assed job. Charlie became quite furious with him for not following his instructions. I want you to either take it seriously or not take it at all."

I figured why not? I had nothing to lose and it wasn't as if I really needed the money anyway. There was a lot Jack didn't know about me, but that's getting a head of the story anyway. The point was, I liked Jack and I was a bit curious about this kid for some reason. If worst came to worst, I could just beg off and be done with it.

I nodded and he and I shook hands and he gave me directions to his house in the country. I told him I would be there bright and early Monday morning and went back to the shop to get my tools and clean up my stuff. I sure as hell didn't have to be told not to tell anyone that I was going to be building a space ship for the owner's kid.

Eight o'clock in the morning, I was there at the house. It wasn't all that big but they did have a good-sized barn and a couple of horses.

Jack's wife Mary was your typical slightly overweight, busy stay at home mother. "Charlie is playing in the den. I told him you would be coming over to look at his drawings," she explained. "He is such a wonderful child," she said leading me down the stairs.

He looked and acted like your typical five-year-old did, or what I thought a five-year-old would be like. Me, I didn't have kids and didn't want them so I really didn't know for sure mind you. He had a short attention span, but he was polite, easy going, and there was something about him that I just liked.

He was just playing there quietly with a big Irish setter looking over him. The dog, Daisy was her name, kind of looked up at me when I entered, but when Charlie was told who I was, his eyes seemed to light up and he said something I couldn't understand to the dog and she gave me her approval.

"Let me take a look at your drawings," I began as we found a place to lay them out and study them. Boy, did he have drawings, dozens of them actually. He had so many, he didn't even know what they all were.

Right away, something caught my eye about them. They were so detailed it was almost incredible. The second thing that caught my eye was that all of the numbers and letters were in another language. Now, I'm hardly an expert but I knew it certainly wasn't in English or any other so called "western" script.

"Charlie," I asked him as I tried to figure it all out, "what is this?" I asked pointing to some figures on a drawing.

"How big," he replied.

That was a start. "Is it inches or feet or meters?"

"No," was all he said.

"And what is this?" I asked point to other figures.

"What it is," he replied, "stuff, you know."

"Not sure that I do," I replied.

He looked so forlorn, like a dog who really wanted to like you and all you had to do was pet him.

"I'll keep working on it," I replied. That seemed to cheer him up.

I found the key a few minutes later. At first, I just couldn't believe it. I almost wasn't sure what it was. It had been so long since I had even seen one, I had almost forgotten what it looked like. He had drawn the periodic table of elements. It's basic chemistry really and I hadn't seen one since high school, hadn't any use for one really. So, how was a five-year-old able to draw one and what was the language?

I took a break and found Mary in the kitchen. "How are you two doing?" she asked politely.

"Do you have an encyclopedia?" I asked "or Internet around here?"

"No, we don't have an encyclopedia and yes, we do have Internet, like everyone else."

"Does Charlie use it?"

"Of course not."

"Any chemistry books around here?"

"None at all. Why do you ask?"

"Then how can he have drawn this?" I asked explaining to her what it was. "It's not even in English or any other language that I know of. I don't have a real one to compare it to so I'm not sure how accurate it is, but I've got a really scary feeling that it may be dead on."

"One way to find out," she said and took me into their den where the computer was kept. A few minutes later, I had a print out of the table.

"He's calculated the atomic weights to six places," I replied. "This chart only shows five. How could he have known?"

"You're scaring me," she said nervously.

"I'll bet this is the key to all of his drawings. I can translate all of his numbers from this and probably most of the alphabet. Then I can copy everything into cad files on my laptop," I said, glad that I had brought it with me.

"You're serious about this, aren't you?"

"Jack told me to either do it right or not at all. Said something about another guy you hired who got Charlie mad."

"Yes," she smiled. "The only time I've ever seen Charlie really upset. We had a carpenter work on the barn and I thought it would be nice if he could build Charlie his space ship. Charlie wasn't happy at all."

"Probably didn't understand the drawings at all."

"No, it seems he didn't."

"Does Charlie watch much television?" I asked. "Is he a Star Trek fan?"

"No, he doesn't watch much at all. I really try and discourage it as much as possible. Has no interest in science fiction if that's what you mean. He does seem to like the History Channel and Discovery, the educational stuff, which I guess is good. At least he doesn't watch the soaps."

I knew there was a reason I liked the kid. I smiled and laughed.

I got my laptop computer, found Charlie and plugged it in and began translating the drawings as best I could into cad files and making some sense of them. The numbers from the chart allowed me to translate the numeric data but I still didn't have a clue about how big anything was. I mean, was I dealing in something like an inch or a yard?



Continue next page ........

birdie8819
29-02-2008, 10:45 PM
I was stuck but then it was lunchtime. I brought a sandwich and it turned out Charlie also liked peanut butter and jelly. I had a donut and he had a chocolate chip cookie with his as we sat out on the patio and ate. He was quite content to be with me and seemed very much at ease. We joked for a little bit and played a game out in the sun tossing something around as Daisy ran around playing with us. The dog was seemed utterly devoted to Charlie and he in turn, seemed to be very protective of her.

In the kitchen, I asked Mary about them.

"Yes, he talks to her. It's almost as if she understands him."

"She's getting on, isn't she?" I asked.

"She has arthritis in her legs. Some days, I can look in her eyes and almost see the pain. I am so scared because I know in a couple of years, she won't be with us any more and I just don't think Charlie will be able to understand. I had to take her to the vet a couple of months after we got Charlie, and she always hated to go there, but this time I brought Charlie along and I tried to explain it to him, that it was just for a check up, and he said something to her and she just went along and was a really good about it. Charlie is now in charge of giving her her medicine. I've never seen a dog take pills so agreeably. It's almost as if she understands him."

I was beginning to wonder if perhaps she didn't.

"Not that it's any of my business, but have the doctors figured out what Charlie's problem is?"

"I'm afraid not. They just don't have a clue. None of them have ever seen anything like it. It's as if his body and mind just stopped when he turned five."

I stood there in the kitchen, looking out of the window at Daisy and Charlie playing and then turned around and found one of my answers. They had three other children and in the kitchen, they had a wall with the heights marked as they each grew.

"Can you write down how tall you are, Charlie?" I asked him once we were inside.

I had a piece of paper and he carefully put down three figures. I translated them and finally had my reference point. Whatever those numbers were, it translated into thirty-two inches. With that as my start, the software automatically made the calculations for all of the other measurements.

I actually became so intent on the drawings that I didn't even notice the time. Before I knew it, it was dinnertime and Mary asked me to stay and talk to Jack. It was an offer I couldn't refuse, especially because Charlie found out and wanted me to stay too. Then, there was the fact that I wasn't married and had no real reason not to.

It was after dinner when I got around to asking Jack about the periodic table of elements.

"I have no idea how he knew that," he said. "I never took chemistry myself. Majored in business and took the company over from my father," he explained. "Could he be one of those idiot savants?"

"I can't even begin to answer that one. It just seems so odd that everything he's done is so precise, so methodical."

"But it's in crayon!"

"It's all he's had to work with. It's all kids ever use."

"But what are you saying?" he asked me. "Do you think this thing will fly? Is that what you're saying?"

"I just don't know right now. I might have a better idea in a day or two once I get a handle on the details."

In a strange way, I did know even then but I couldn't admit it to anyone. I knew it would fly. It shouldn't have. It looked nothing like a space ship. Instead, it looked more like a big birdcage, for that is what it really resembled.

The ship was about twenty-four feet tall, nine feet in diameter with a conical top. The walls were actually made out of tubing which was filled, as I later discovered, with inert gases. The tubes were about an inch in diameter and spaced about two inches apart.

The tubes all curved up to the top where they came together in a point. The outer shell itself also rotated.

There was a round platform inside with a couple of seats and some odd controls. The platform did not turn but was stationary. Access was through a small doorway in the shell. Underneath the platform were four round discs that were wired into the controls. Each disc had a specific composition but it made absolute no sense to me at all. Yet, somehow, I sensed it would work.

The drawings consumed about three full days of my time. It took that long to get every detail correct. Then came the fun part. I had to source all the material and try and estimate how much it would cost to build it. It was not fun at all.

The problem was that Charlie was very specific about the materials to be used. The tubing in particular was something it turns out that had never been made before.

"It's possible," said one engineer I spoke to, "but why?"

"I'm working for an inventor," I tried to explain. I couldn't tell the truth, that it was for a kid's space ship.

In the end, I found a supplier who would not charge too much above the normal price. Luckily, I needed enough of it that it was worthwhile for them to make it.

"So, how much is this going to set me back?" asked Jack one evening over dinner.

"Fifty thousand, give or take," I explained. "Mostly for the tubing, but then there's some other parts I have to fabricate and some electrical stuff." I didn't tell him how much I would be contributing either. There was some equipment I would have to beg, borrow or buy and I guess that was going to come out of my own very deep pockets. I figured this was the price I was going to have to pay for agreeing to this in the first place.

"That's an awful lot of money," he sighed.

"You said you wanted it done right."

There was a pause as he thought about it for a few moments.

"This thing can't possibly work, can it? I mean, really, it can't possibly fly?"

"Not a chance," I assured him. He had been asking me for the past week, wanting to know for certain that nothing would happen. Rather than tell the truth, I had taken to lying. I was becoming convinced that it would somehow work. Charlie was making a believer out of me, but I didn't quite know what I was being asked to believe in.

Charlie had convinced me that there was something more to him. I would ask him for help, and if I put it correctly, I would sometimes get very detailed answers. For example, I asked him about the material for the tubes. I had figured out the formula and written it in English and it meant nothing to him. When I copied it back to his language and asked him, "can I change this?" he seemed to understand exactly what I was talking about and told me no, that it couldn't be altered. Another instance, he went and made another drawing that made some changes. How could he be so precise? His revision fit exactly into the other drawings, even though he didn't even look at them.

It wasn't all work with him either. He took to playing with me for a short while after lunch every day. If the weather was nice, and it usually was, we would go outside. Sometimes we would explore the old barn. He seemed quite fascinated by the two horses out there and he kept wanting to try and talk to them. He didn't seem to understand that they did not understand a word that he said.

Daisy was always there, trying to keep up with him, barking at anything out of the ordinary and in general, acting like your typical dog, completely devoted to Charlie.

Jack gave me the go-ahead on the project the next day, much to my own surprise. It was going to be a very expensive toy for Charlie and I wasn't quite sure that they could afford it. I didn't ask the details but instead just concentrated on the task at hand.

I took over the barn. That was the only place to build this space ship of Charlie's. The tubing would take eight weeks to make, about what I thought considering how special it was. In the mean time, I had jigs to make and other odds and ends. My trouble was, I certainly didn't have eight weeks of work.



Continue next page .........

birdie8819
29-02-2008, 10:46 PM
I debated on what to do until the tubing arrived. I just couldn't justify charging them for time spent doing nothing and I wasn't sure it made much sense hanging around when there were so many places I could go if I wanted to, or if I was still wanted there.

There was so much that Jack and Mary didn't know about me and I guess there was still a lot that I didn't know about myself for that matter. I mean, Jack was so proud of his MBA from the local State University. What would he have said if I told him I had one from Harvard, at the precocious age of twenty-one? What would he have said if I had told him that my trust fund alone was worth more than his entire company and that, if I had chosen to do so, could have just sat back for the rest of my life and done absolutely nothing?

Jack thought of me as John Ennis, machinist, tool and die maker, machine operator. My family thought of me as the black sheep, the one who had the Big Nervous Break Down at the age of twenty-eight. John Ennis, heir apparent to the investment banking firm of Ennis and Company, barons of Wall Street, with houses in Aspen, the South of France and the Hamptons on Long Island.

My great-great grandfather had started the company. He was one of the very few Irish bankers in the city. It was rumored that he was not so much smarter than everyone else, but more ruthless. By the time I was born, there were three generations in the business and I would be part of the fourth and I actually made a decent start at it too. One day, however, all the pressure, all the stress, all the tiny threads of my life as "John Robert Ennis IV" came undone. I didn't go berserk. I didn't tell my father where to go. I didn't shoot anyone. My body just froze in terror.

I was hospitalized for a month. The doctors were clueless, but I knew what was wrong. My father was appalled. My mother was shaken. I would not go back to the bank, ever again. I would do what I wanted for the very first time in my life. I wanted to make things.

I managed to con my way into an apprenticeship program for tool and die makers. I was given a machine to run and parts to make and I found great comfort in having something to show for my work at the end of the day, even if it wasn't my own but belonged to someone else. I liked being able to say that "I made that" at the end of the day, if only part of it. I stole from no one. I cheated none. It was honest, if hard, labor and it had suited me perfectly for the fifteen years since then.

My mother was less appalled now than she was then. I was still something of a black sheep in her eyes. Still a bit of a failure in my father's. He and I had reconciled some years ago but he was still unhappy about my life. I was the only blue collar worker in three generations. My two sisters and two brothers, all younger than I, had gone into the business, even if only part time. Mostly, they didn't understand either except Emily, younger than I by thirteen months.

"I saw the pressure you were under," she told me once. "I just couldn't imagine how you coped with it at all. You had to be so perfect."

"Not sure how I survived either. I guess I really didn't, did I?"

"Perhaps you did. I mean you didn't go off and kill anyone, did you? It could have been worse and now you seem quite happy and you're leading a decent life."

That I was.

"But you're not married yet. Such a shame."

Her words were echoed by Jack's wife Mary at a weekend get together I was invited to at their house. I had taken a week off with nothing to do and lied to Jack about working part time. I had become good about lying to people over the years and I often wondered when it would catch up to me, but it hadn't yet. Anyway, Jack told me that Charlie missed me and they were having a few friends over on that sunny June afternoon for a small cook out and Charlie insisted that I show up. I liked the little kid so I did, leaving my Porsche at home and arriving in my pick up truck.

I wasn't sure if it was Jack and Mary who set me up or Charlie himself, but when I arrived, I found him playing a game with, in Mary's words, "his favorite aunt," who was her older sister. Charlie saw me and immediately I was dragged into the game with her. She was actually a nice enough woman, not unpleasant to look at, just a couple of years younger than myself. Her teenaged children played with Jack and Mary's other three older children while I tried, with some difficulty, to not seem too out of place once the game ended.

A failing of mine, I apparently lacked the social graces necessary to function in the real world. Summers in the Hamptons were not pleasant experiences for me, except when I was able to sneak into the garage, behind my mother's back, and help the chauffer work on one of the cars -- not that any of them did much mind you. Still, it was then that I got my hands dirty and felt the grease and grit on my fingers and began to learn that all these wonderful things that populated my pampered world had actually been made by someone and had not just appeared out of thin air.

"You look so distracted," commented Mary's sister Nancy as I sat on the deck overlooking Charlie and Daisy playing together in the tall grass behind the house.

"Thinking of summers at the Hamptons," I replied.

"Isn't that where Billy Joel and those types live?" she asked.

"Yes, it is," I replied hoping that I would not regret admitting it. "They were not happy summers," I added.

"I'll bet it's a lot different now with all the rich people living there. Did your parents have a house there before it got so exclusive?"

Damn it. I was starting to like her right then and there. She had such a pleasant voice and like I said, she was reasonably easy on the eyes. "They owned the Hamptons," I said, "and still own more of it than anyone else."

"Oh," she added quite surprised.

I pointed to Jack and Mary, getting the grill ready for the hot dogs and hamburgers. "He's got an MBA from what is it, NYU? Probably in the middle of his class, I would guess. Harvard, suma cum laud, number two in my class, at age twenty two."

"You're not joking are you?"

"No, I'm not."

"Jesus, what are you doing here?"

"Nervous breakdown at twenty eight. Couldn't deal with it any more. I was John Robert Ennis the fourth. Now I'm just John Ennis," I replied. I told her a little bit more, more than I think I had ever told anyone else up until that time.

"Do they know?" she asked.

"Nope, don't have a clue."

"I won't tell," she promised and I actually thought she might keep it too as we just sat there and chatted on the patio as the kids played and the burgers burned. I learned she had an ex-husband she who was not in her life and was about as shy around men as I was around women. We liked the same music and thought Charlie was just a wonderful kid.

Once or twice as we chatted, Charlie would come up us to say something he thought was really important and we would both smile and nod and he seemed to really like fact that she and I were there together that sunny afternoon in June.

"It's very nice of you to build the space ship for Charlie," she said as we sat and ate our hamburgers together. "It really means a lot to him, you know. Jack and Mary never seemed to take it very seriously until now."

"How can you take a five year old's drawings in crayon seriously?" I asked, "especially when you don't understand a thing that he has written."

"But you do, don't you? Charlie told me you're really going to build it. He said you're going to make it fly." She paused. "Is it?" she asked. "Is it really going to fly?"

Damn it, I was going to tell her the truth. Oh well, she already knew I had a nervous breakdown so she probably thought I was crazy anyway. "Yeah, I think it is going to work. Don't know how, but I think it's going to take Charlie back home."

It was out in the open. I had said what I was beginning to suspect after only knowing him for two weeks.

She just stared at me for a moment, not quite comprehending I guess what I had said. "He really is very strange, isn't he?" she asked.

"How can a kid who has never seen a periodic table of the elements draw one and calculate the atomic weights to six decimal places in a language that doesn't exist? How can a kid using crayons make drawings for parts that fit together using tolerances to within a few microns, less that the thickness of a human hair?" I paused. "So you're going to ask me how that birdcage space ship of his is going to work and I just don't have a clue, but I really believe it will."

She smiled for a moment, looked at me and then said, "then so do I."

Her kids interrupted us once or twice and after dinner, they took off in her abused minivan and I realized that I had desperately wanted to get her phone number but hadn't had the courage to ask her for it.



Continue next page ......

birdie8819
29-02-2008, 10:47 PM
Mary, good sister that she was, saw that I had spent most of my time talking to Nancy and quietly came up to me and offered me the number I had been afraid to ask for.

I spent most of the next week wondering if I should call her and restoring an old Duisenberg car that I had picked up several years ago at auction and was finally getting around to working on. One of the problems I had with trying to live a normal life and working a regular job was that I ended up having little free time for such things. The regular job though, did keep my days filled and focused and often left me so tired at the end of the day that my demons usually left me alone.

In the end, it wasn't me who called, but she. Mary and Jack were going off on a long weekend and she would be taking care of Charlie and she thought it would be good for him if I showed up.

When summoned, I invariably came and this was no exception and as I drove there, I resented it. There I was forty six years old, being summoned and still obeying. I had wanted to be free and I wasn't. I was getting angry with myself until I realized where I was being summoned. I liked Charlie. I liked Nancy. So what was the big deal anyway, duh? I was too afraid to call, so she called.

Charlie was delighted to see me. It was as if I was some long lost friend of his whom he hadn't seen in years instead of only a mere week.

"Mary said he had been depressed when you didn't show up during the week," she explained.

I had tried to explain things to Charlie and I guess either I failed or he wasn't capable of understanding the concept of "lead time" as in how long I had to wait for the tubing he required. I know, it was a bit much to ask a five year old to understand and even more for me to explain to a five year old. I made another attempt -- and would continue to do so -- until it was finished. I made many promises to him that I would finish his ship but perhaps like a lot of us, I think he may have been let down too many times to get his little hopes up.

I spent part of that warm June morning in the barn, looking things over and making sure it was much as I had left it. Charlie told me I could build it inside the barn but it would have to be moved outside in the sunlight to work. I had told him I thought it might be too heavy to move but he assured me it would not be a problem. That left me and Nancy both puzzled but I had long since given trying to figure out how this ship would work. Either it did or it didn't and if it didn't it certainly wouldn't be my fault as I explained to her.

"Were things your fault?" she asked outside the barn.

"What?" I asked bewildered by the question.

"When you were growing up, were things always your fault?"

"Just the nervous breakdown," I sighed. "I was the perfect child, too perfect perhaps, but no, I never did anything wrong until then. That certainly made up for a lot," I laughed. It might just have been one of the very few times I had actually laughed about it. "The one thing that went wrong that probably wasn't my fault, and I get the blame."

"Everything was my fault," she said. "When it rained, it was my fault. When he gambled and lost, it was my fault. When he hit me too."

How could anyone have hit her was beyond me. She said little and I was able infer a bit more and it made me realize that while my family had been dysfunctional, they had never been abusive, at least not physically anyway. My parents may have been cold and distant, and if there may not have been a lot of love, at least there was no hatred either.

I tried and failed to make some sense of it all that day as we basically stayed around the house, watching over Charlie who really needed no watching over, just someone to help him with the basics, like making dinner for him and tying his shoes and listening to his important stories.

She talked a bit about her life that afternoon, about growing up in a suburban home to suburban parents who struggled to make ends meet, about how both her parents worked to support her and her sister and brother. She was middling in school, and unable to afford college, went to work out of high school, married a boyfriend, had two children and was divorced and on her own at thirty one, the result of one too many black eyes I suppose. It was a life I could only imagine.

"You're lost again," she said looking at me in the afternoon sun. "You've told me so little."

"I just enjoy listening to you," I said. It was true, I really did. "Would you like to see my life?" I asked. "My father's eightieth birthday is coming up. I've been restoring a classic car for the past few years, a 1931 Duisenberg and I've decided to give it to him. I thought I would drive down there and charter a plane and fly back. It will make for a long weekend, perhaps leave Friday morning and return on Monday."

I really thought she was going to say no. I really did. She was silent for more than a few minutes. "I'm just thinking about who I can get to take care of the kids and feed the dog," she said. "What will I wear?"

"I know you're struggling to make ends meet, so if there's anything I can do to help with this. It's in two weeks," I added.

"Of course I'll go with you," she said a moment later.

"Perhaps I can have my sister Emily call you and the two of you can decide if you need anything."

Oh yes, I was crazy all right. I was agreeing to spend a long weekend with a woman I barely knew at my parent's summer house in the Hamptons.

My sister Emily couldn't have been happier when I called. She was even happier when she called me after talking to Nancy. "She sounds so wonderful. I'm looking forward to seeing both of you."

On a warm June Friday morning, I picked her up at her modest apartment building and we took off down the road in the old Duisenberg. I had to admit I had done an excellent job restoring the old car and I really had not wanted to give it up, but there was nothing left to challenge me and I knew it would make my father happy. I kept to the two lane highways as we were not pressed for time on the drive down to New London where we caught the ferry to Orient Point. A short hop and we were on the first of two ferries, the first from Greenport to Shelter Island, the second from Shelter Island into the Hamptons.

I had warned her about the house on the drive down. "Oh my God. Is that it? It's, it's huge!"

I had lived in apartment buildings that had been smaller. It had a dinning room that was bigger than most tract houses where I now lived.

There was a subdued, yet festive air about the place when we arrived. I had gone back most years for a visit, if only briefly, so I was not entirely a stranger, though I no longer spent my summers there as did a younger sister and her family, along of course, with my parents who now lived there full time, leaving the Manhattan mansion behind them for good now that he longer went to the office everyday.

Emily, bless her, was there and took charge of a by now very nervous and intimidated Nancy while I sought out my father.

He was sitting on the back veranda, drinking his usual Martini, playing gin with someone I did not know.

"Hello," I said politely, not sure I should disturb him. He looked up at me and half smiled. "Lieutenant Governor Thomas," he said by way of introduction. "My eldest, John the fourth," he said to the man.

We shook hands and then I introduced them to Nancy. He looked up in approval I think, then nodded that the game was over for now and relaxed for half a second. "I've brought you a present but it's too big to be wrapped so I was wondering if you'd mind having a look at it now."

Like most of us, I usually gave polite presents that had proved to be totally useless. I mean, what do you give someone who could buy anything and almost anyone, who could pay the national debt of some small countries?

His interest was piqued as was that of my sister and by the time we arrived out front, the whole family was there. His eyes opened when he stood out on the granite front steps and saw the car. "It isn't in the car, is it?"

"No, it is the car," I said handing him the keys.

I think for the first time in his life, he was speechless. It could not have been a bigger surprise and he was clearly delighted with it. He was almost like a kid with a new toy. "I always thought these were great cars," he said for about twenty times.

I wanted to ask him why he never bought one. I mean, it wasn't like he couldn't afford to buy one that had been restored. Maybe he didn't know how. Perhaps that was it. Maybe it had just never occurred to him to do it.



Continue next page ...........

birdie8819
29-02-2008, 10:48 PM
The rest of the weekend became a blur. I felt so sorry for Nancy and I almost wished I hadn't asked her to come along. I knew almost everybody there and she knew no one except Emily and I. Yet, she was a trouper.

It was separate bedrooms for us that weekend, not that I minded. It was a bit early in our relationship for that and my mother did not approve of those things anyway and never tolerated any of us who wanted to sleep in the same room with our "significant others". She had her rules and as long as it was her house, we obeyed or else.

Saturday morning I borrowed a Bentley and took Emily into the Hamptons for some shopping and a general ride around the area. In the afternoon, it was the party itself. It began around three ish and ran well into the night. There was quite a crowd there and more than a few of the local celebrities dropped by. Nancy was pretty much in awe of the whole thing and her eyes almost popped out when she saw some of the people. "Is that who I think it is?" she asked more than once. At least she had sense enough not to ask for autographs.

Me, I pretty much stayed in the background with her. It was, after all, my father's birthday and not mine. He was supposed to be the center of attention and not me and he certainly was.

Sunday was lazy, reading the Times by the fireplace in the Great Room, walking with Nancy along the beach at Montauk, and a quiet dinner with just the family.

Nancy was more comfortable there that night. She seemed less in awe, perhaps because there were fewer people there or perhaps she was now so numb to it all. I think my parents actually liked her. I know Emily certainly did. More than once she said how lucky I was and how happy she was for me.

Monday morning, we said our "goodbyes" and left. I think for the first time in my life, my father actually hugged me. "You've done well, John," he said.

I wanted to cry but didn't. That was all I ever wanted from him, from either him or my mother.

Emily drove us to the airport where a chartered jet waited patiently for the two of us. It flew us back north in no time and we landed, took a taxi back to my place where I showed her my modest house that I had above my garage and workshop.

"The Great Room is bigger than your whole house," she said. "How could you leave all that?"

"How could I stay?" Did she understand? Did I even know myself? I took her into my shop and showed her the three cars I was restoring, showed her my tools and my life reduced to nuts and bolts and axle grease.

"Remarkable," she said.

We chatted and ate lunch and I returned her home in the Porsche and we promised to go out the following weekend.

I had almost forgotten about Charlie. I had dropped by once or twice a week, mostly to do some minor work and also to check up on my little friend and make sure he understood that I was not abandoning him.

"The tubing is shipping tomorrow," Jack said on the phone not two weeks after my weekend at the Hamptons. "It should be at the house the day after that." He was using his company to purchase the tubing. They wouldn't sell it to him otherwise and it made life easier anyway. He would simply reimburse the company and be done with it.

Now I had to build it. What a project! I had jigs to make, tubing to bend, and forms to prepare. I built the craft on its side in the barn and ended up renting a crane to lift it upright. There was just no other way. "How much is this costing me?" asked Jack who still did not know.

"A friend owes me," I said politely.

Charlie was ecstatic. Finally, his space ship was coming together now very quickly. He had sense enough to stay out of my way most of the time, but I made sure that he saw the progress a couple of times a day and I let him inspect it too. He seemed to have a pretty good grasp of what was going on I think. He was only disappointed when I went home every night. "Soon, Charlie," I would tell him.

"Monday at high noon," I told Nancy over dinner two days later. It was Saturday and I was having dinner with her and her two children. We had spent the afternoon together and I had taken them to my modest house and shown it to them as they were now getting curious about me and my relationship with their mother. Her seventeen year old son was slightly impressed with the antique cars and knew a little bit about them. I think he was more interested in the Porsche I owned than in the Packard or the Cord I was restoring. Her daughter I think was bored to tears by it all but was too polite to admit it. She would be off to college in the fall on scholarship anyway.

The Great Day finally arrived. It was bright, almost cloudless morning and I got there just after eight. I had a lot of last minute work to do. For one, the craft had to be hauled out of the barn. It had to be in sunlight for it to work. I had known about that of course and mounted heavy duty wheels on its five legs. My only concern was that it might tip over as I moved it, but I got it outside far enough without any problem.

I then placed four video cameras all around it. I wanted it documented from every possible angle. If something went wrong, I wanted it on tape. I would also carry one inside the craft myself.

"Are you sure it's safe for me?" I had asked Charlie.

"You're my friend," he said. "I would never hurt my friend. I promise," he smiled.

We figured the sun would be directly overhead at about 11:45 so about half an hour before, we started getting ready. Charlie insisted that Daisy come along too, so the three of us walked over to the barn. Mary and the other two children were also out there and I explained to them that I wanted the entire event video taped.

"You're serious, aren't you?" she asked.

"Yes, very."

"Do you know something you're not telling us? I mean, Nancy has hinted at a few things herself. She trusts you more than she has ever trusted anyone else, so I guess I do too."

"I have suspicions, nothing more. We'll know for sure in a little while."

"He isn't coming back, is he? He's going somewhere else?" "I think he's going home," I replied. "Then I'd better go and say goodbye." I couldn't watch as she went over to Charlie. I was certain she was going to cry. She had loved him and taken care of him as if he was her own biological child and now she was thinking she might never see him again.

At about 11:30 the three of us climbed into the craft. It took a few minutes for me to seal the hatch properly and pressurize all the tubes.

Charlie manned the few controls, five dials actually, and at 11:35, began turning one of them.

The outer shell began to slowly spin. I had no sensation of movement but after another minute or two, the craft was filled with an almost blinding white light. I closed my eyes but it did no good. It didn't hurt mind you and I opened them up a minute later after it passed.

"Oh my God, it works!" We were in space. The sun was behind us, and through the rapidly spinning shell, I could see stars all around.

Charlie laughed like the little child he was, then turned another dial and said, "watch this!" I began to float. We were in zero gravity. It was so funny watching poor Daisy float. Charlie and I played around for about five or ten minutes, I'm really not sure how long, and then he returned to the control panel, turned a dial ever so slightly and said, "watch out!" and then gravity gently returned.

We came upon another star and again, the craft was filled with white light for about a minute or two, and then, the light faded, and the shell slowly stopped rotating.

"Open the hatch," said Charlie.

"Is it OK for me?" I asked him.

"I would never hurt my friend," he said. I still wasn't sure but I had no choice. I was going to be the first human being to set foot on another world.

Gently, I opened the hatch and what a world it was. The colors were so different. It was as if some mad man had just gone berserk and painted everything with the most unusual hues in his palate that he could possibly find. The shapes and textures looked vaguely familiar so that was slightly reassuring.

Charlie and Daisy bounded out of the craft and down the short stairs and onto the solid ground. I could only follow as best I could. We were in a field of some kind, not unlike the field we had left from. There were no buildings within sight but there appeared to be a small pathway leading away and the two of them romped forward. The gravity seemed slightly less than Earth and the sky was very pale blue, and it and the thinness of the air reminded me of the higher attitudes in the Rockies. I was not sure that I wasn't dreaming but it seemed so very real.

After no more than five minutes, we came to another clearing and spotted two tall beings. From a distance, I would say they would have been about my size, slightly human looking but definitely not human. Paleish in color, they had long robes which covered almost their entire bodies. The arms were long and spindly and their heads had an almost science fiction look to them and again, I wondered if I hadn't seen far too many episodes of Star Trek.



Continue next page ........

birdie8819
29-02-2008, 10:49 PM
Charlie and Daisy ran over to them and Daisy barked, more in curiosity than fear I think and I just stood at a distance and watched them for a few moments, looking perhaps as a young child returned home to his parents, for that was exactly what it was.

After some discussion, Charlie and one of the beings took off down the path while the other one approached me. No, I did not say "take me to your leader", not that I would have anyway. I was just so in awe of my surroundings. I had stooped down to touch the soil and vegetation beneath my feet and smelled the not unpleasant scent in the air and I was busy just observing as the being approached.

"Thank you for returning our child," said the being in very polite and formal English, a bit stilted perhaps and pronounced stiffly and slowly.

"You are very welcome," I replied slowly. "Where am I?"

"You have so very many questions don't you?"

"Of course I do. It is in our nature. We are a curious people."

"We know. Our child, you call him Charlie, has already transferred his vast knowledge to us. It is now part of who we are and will be. Your methods for sharing knowledge are so primitive and slow you may not understand how, but the moment he arrived here, he shared everything he learned with all of us. That is how I know your language. That is how I know your name and how I know you are a good, decent person."

"I have tried," I merely replied.

"That is why you were brought here, because he thinks you are ready to learn and that you will use wisely. Please, walk with me."

And so I walked with an alien being, perhaps a woman I think, down a path, through a clearing and came upon what I could only call a small village. Charlie and Daisy were there, the center of attention. My guide explained a little about their world and gave and told me a little of their way of life and I tried desperately to remember it. Like an idiot, I had left the video camera in the craft and thought to go back but my guide informed me later that it would not have mattered as the magnetic interference from the craft would have erased the tape (which it did, but that's getting a head of the story again.)

There were about a dozen other people there, mostly staring at Daisy until I arrived, and then they stared at me for a moment. One waved some kind of rod over me and it was explained that they now had all my biological information, down to my DNA.

"This is my home," explained Charlie as he turned to them, said something and turned back to me. "I told them you are my friend."

"I am honored to be here," I replied.

Charlie and his mother showed me a little of their village. It was so unusual, I can barely describe it. It was nothing like anything I had ever seen or imagined.

"Our children learn from the adults and the adults learn from the children," said the woman. "That is why Charlie was on your world, to learn and to teach us," she explained as we walked.

"But something went wrong, didn't it?" I asked.

"Yes, his ship crashed. He survived with the knowledge of how to build a new ship, just as you too will have that knowledge. He learned how to survive on your world and he has done well because you have helped him. We thank you for your help."

They were taking me back to the craft. "You cannot stay here much longer," she said. "It will not be healthy if you do and we would never wish harm to you," she said.

"And what about Daisy, the dog?" I asked.

"She will be an honored guest here. Her life will be much as it was. You have my word."

"And how do I get back home? I don't know how to operate this ship."

She handed me three small disks. They seemed to have almost no weight, but they were about the size and shape of a half dollar. "This one is all you will ever need to know about the ship. Hold it, let it touch you and you will understand. These other two are for the two who took such good care of Charlie. Give one to each of them and they too will understand."

I stood at the side of the craft, resting there in a field on another planet and was just amazed. I had a brother in law who was now in orbit above earth and there I was, a billion miles away in the blink of an eye.

Charlie and I said goodbye to each other and he wished me well as I climbed back inside the small craft. I found the disk and held it in my hand. I gazed at it for a moment or two and then I knew. It was all so amazingly simple.

With a flick of the dials, I took control of my little craft and before I knew it, I was racing through the stars again and as if by magic, after an all too short time, I was back home.

I opened the hatch. It was as if nothing had changed. I stepped out.

"What happened?" asked Mary.

"It worked! I was there, on another planet. My God, it was incredible, just incredible."

"But, you didn't go anywhere. Nothing happened. The hull spun around for a few minutes and then stopped."

It was only twenty minutes since Charlie and I had gotten into the craft.

"Charlie, what about Charlie?" she asked.

"He's home, he's at home on his other world," I tried to explain. Oh, did I try to explain. Finally, I just gave her the disk, and then she understood.

"It really happened, didn't it? I mean, I just didn't believe you at first, but it really happened."

At least she believed me and so did Jack later that afternoon.

Nancy also believed me and that helped.

The story should have ended there but an adopted child just cannot vanish into thin air without problems for someone and that someone was me. The words kidnapping, and murder were used over the next few days.

I was arrested.

Thank God it was a little town, out in the middle of nowhere and thank God nobody associated me with my family's business otherwise I think my father would have disowned me. It was bad enough that I was accused of some crime, but this of all things.

I knew trouble was coming about an hour or two after I got back. I mean, I wasn't that stupid or anything. I hired a lawyer right away and when the police read me my rights, I knew who to call.

"They're talking about murder," he explained to me in my cell.

"Charlie is very much alive."

"Then they will talk about kidnapping."

"And they can't even prove he existed," I said.

"But everyone saw him."

"And the pictures of him are fuzzy and out of focus," I replied. I learned that from Mary after I was arrested.

"Then where is he?"

He did not believe my story. Nobody except Jack, Mary Nancy and perhaps my sister Emily thought that I was anything but guilty as charged.

"Perhaps you had another nervous breakdown," suggested my lawyer. "An insanity defense perhaps?"

"Obviously I must be crazy for thinking that craft can fly. That alone should be proof."

"Nobody can get inside it, you know," he said referring to the craft. "They tried to move it with a crane. You said you towed it out there with tractor?"



Continue next page ........

birdie8819
29-02-2008, 10:52 PM
"Mary and the kids watched and taped it."

"Yes, we saw the tape. The police want to know how you did that."

I paused for a moment. "What if I bring back some proof that the craft can go into space and return?"

"What kind of proof?"

"A moon rock perhaps, soil from Mars, perhaps I could jumpstart that Martian lander with the dead battery. How about that?"

"You're serious aren't you? No one will ever agree to that."

Everyone thought my idea was totally insane, or almost everyone. There was the concept of innocent until proven guilty and as the days passed, they realized it was not going to be easy to prove me guilty. Like I said, they had no body and Jack and Mary stood beside me, even after they found out how rich I was, which they did when I posted a million dollar bail, then I posted theirs and we all got out.

I had to tell Jack and Mary at least some of the truth about myself, or as much as I could deal with then. We all had dinner a couple of days later along with Nancy who was looking after Jack and Mary's kids. It had gotten real ugly for them too.

"You've got to end this, John," pleaded Jack. "I know you didn't hurt Charlie. If I thought for a second that you had or could, I'd say so, but even without the disk, I believed you."

But the disk didn't work for anyone else, just them.

"I can't plead guilty to something I didn't do." That much was obvious.

Hope came a couple of days later. The district attorney was willing to take me up on my offer. "Come back with proof and I might consider dropping the charges."

"I need a spacesuit first," I explained.

"Hey, that's your problem, not mine," he replied.

Money solves things. NASA wouldn't loan me one, but the Russians were more than willing to sell me one, right off the shelf. It came with instructions and a technician even came along to help me with it.

A couple of days later, with what seemed like half the police in the rural county watching, I climbed into the space suit and walked over to the craft. It had prevented anyone else from entering it but I had no problem at all. It allowed me inside as if it sensed my presence or perhaps it was because I believed. There was someone else who tried to enter behind me and it refused him entry.

At precisely ten minutes before the sun was due to be directly overhead, I turned a couple of dials, the craft was filled with light, then a few more twists and I saw stars for only a moment or two and then, I landed on Mars.

NASA had sent a craft there to explore but something had happened to it and it never responded once it landed. I found it right away and set my craft down almost on top of it. I opened my hatch and became the first human being to set foot on the Martian surface.

The craft had contained a Martian rover which, upon landing had ended up upside down and almost wedged against a boulder. I set it upright, found the solar panels to be bent and straightened them out and got them deployed. It took about thirty minutes of hard work and I wanted to stick around and make sure it worked, but as long as I was around, it never would. The craft caused temporal and magnetic disturbances that would interfere with any normal communications. It would have been great if it could have taken a picture of me, there on the Martian soil. I did take some samples but that was all I could do before climbing back inside my craft.

My next stop was the moon and the site where Apollo 12 landed. They left behind a few small artifacts which I gathered up. How could anyone doubt me now, I wondered.

By my reckoning, I was gone a couple of hours, but as before, it was only twenty minutes.

I had my doubters. I had taken the soil with me, said some. I faked the evidence. On and on. It was all a charade. I still had no proof.

My lawyer believed me now though. At least that was a start.

It might have stayed like that, and I might have gone to jail for a very long time but not for another almost disaster.

After the Columbia shuttle disaster, NASA became almost paranoid about the heat shield on the shuttles. They found a way to patch damaged sections in space and even sent a repair kit up to the international space station. The problem was, when Endeavor was found to be missing some tiles, the shuttle was on the opposite side of the world and running low on fuel. There was no way it was going to make it to the space station and then land.

I was approached by a man from NASA. "Can you do it?" he asked me. "Can you get the repair kit from the station over to Endeavor and how quickly?" he asked one evening.

"Yes, I can do it, but not until noon tomorrow."

"I need you up there now," he almost snapped at me.

"And you're one of the people who said I faked the Martian and Lunar soil samples, aren't you?"

"You never left ground. You could not possibly have gone there."

"If I can't leave the ground, then why are you asking me to try?"

"I was told to," he snapped, "by the President of the United States and by God, if the President asks me to do something, I do it whether I like it or not, even if I think it's the craziest damn thing I've ever heard of."

"Then you can tell the President that I would be honored to help, but I will need some cooperation and something in return." He glared at me. "I didn't kidnap Charlie and he's very much alive so I won't be prosecuted for anything, will I? Secondly, you'd better contact the space station and the shuttle and tell them to expect a visitor and that when I arrive, communications won't work. It's too complicated to explain, but it won't. Thirdly, my brother in law Jerry is up at the station, he loves fresh lobster, and I'd love to bring him one."

And here I had thought the President was just another jerk and he was agreeing to my requests. I even had it all in writing before I climbed into the space suit along with an insulated box with a lobster in it for Jerry.

"Can I come along?" asked Nancy as I was getting ready to leave.

"Sorry, only one space suit. Once I open the hatch, all the air will go out and that will be the end of you. Besides, I got myself into this. It's best I got myself out."

We kissed and then I once again walked out to the craft, climbed up inside, closed the hatch and then turned the dials.

It was the briefest of flights to the space station. I had to literally knock on the door to be let inside.

"I don't believe this," exclaimed Jerry when he opened the hatch.

"Nice surprise," I said handing him the lobster.

"You're not in the space program. How the hell did you get here and why the hell all the secrecy?"

"It's a story nobody believes and it's a bit long and complicated. Let's just say I'm a mad scientist who has built his own little space ship and leave it at that."

"My wife did say you were a bit strange."

I only had a few more minutes to chat, then I took the repair kit with me and hauled it over to my own ship, then flew it over to the Endeavor.

They saw my craft from the window, in fact I made a point of being seen, and they had more than a hard time believing it, but there I was and with me was the repair kit. It could not be doubted this time.

"I'd like to hang around and help you," I said, "but this Russian suit leaks and it's past my lunch time."

Ten minutes after high noon, I emerged again from my craft.

It took a few minutes to reestablish communications with the space station and Endeavor but Jerry had his lobster and the Endeavor had its parts and me, I got it all I guess.

Yes, the district attorney dropped all charges. I had saved the crew of the Endeavor and proved that although the craft never left the ground, that I had been out there and back. Nobody understood it, but, nobody cared much either. The crew was safe.

I also got the space ship, well Jack and I did. We became partners, part owner of the only nonflying space ship in the world. We weren't sure what we were going to do with it yet, but we'd figure something out.

And, oh yes, about six months later, I married Nancy. Just thought you ought to know. I think that was the best part. I'd tell you where we honeymooned, but you'd never believe me, but we didn't have to worry about the phones.

Then again, maybe you would believe me.



The End

birdie8819
29-02-2008, 11:07 PM
Lindsey


It started out like any other party I have attended at my friend's house, lots to drink and lots of guys to flirt with. I was having loads of fun flirting with the guys, drinking, dancing and generally have a great time. It was during one of my excursions to the dancing area that I first noticed her. She was gorgeous with flawless caramel skin and a figure to die for. Only problem was that when we made eye she met my smile with a scowl and look of distaste. I could not understand what I could have possibly done as it was the first time I had ever seen her. Well after some thought I decided to put it out of my mind and enjoy myself, sure I would not see her again or at least not have to spend any time around her. So I kept on dancing, laughing and having fun with my friends.

As the evening wore on I saw her a couple more times and she gave me the same look as before. I talked to our hostess, Stacey, to try and find out about her and potentially why she seemed to dislike me so. I learned her name was Lindsey and she was a police officer but other than that Stacey wasn't much help just telling me was surprised by my description of what happened. She told me that she is a great girl who is really friendly and appears to get along with everyone. Feeling all the more confused about the situation, and finding it increasingly difficult to get it out of my mind I determined that I needed to find her and talk to her. At a minimum find out what I could have done and how to fix it if possible. I am a fun loving girl who I guess goes out of their way to ensure everyone likes them.

After a quick search of the place I found her talking to a group of girls, laughing and carrying on. So I gently eased up to them and introduced myself. The other girls were really pleasant and friendly; however Lindsey still was a bit cold and disinterested in carrying on a conversation with me. After a few awkward minutes I excused myself. A few minutes later I asked one of the girls in the group if I did anything wrong and she told me no and asked why. I told her that Lindsey must not like me much and tried to laugh it off.

About 30 minutes later or so Lindsey came up to me and reintroduced herself to me saying that she was sorry if I got the impression that she did not like me. She told me she didn't know me and not to take it personally. We ended up talking and really seemed to warm up to each other, laughing and discussing life. I started to really enjoy her company and felt at ease with her. After a bit Stacey asked if I would be a dear and make a beverage run as they were getting low on supplies. I reluctantly accepted and started to excuse myself. Well Lindsey grabbed my arm and said that she would join me to which I was extremely grateful.

Being as I rode with Steven, my date, I did not have a car so Lindsey said she would drive but we needed to walk to her apartment building to get her car. While we walked to her apartment she asked me numerous questions about my youth, boyfriends and just about everything else. I felt that I was doing all the talking in-between her questions and really was not learning anything about her. When we got to her apartment building she told me that she needed to get her drivers license so we headed upstairs to her apartment.

We started up the stairs and Lindsey stopped for a few seconds which resulted in me being 8-10 stairs further up than her. I looked back and she had the same expression as the teenagers caught trying to sneak a peek up your skirt at the mall. Lindsey smiling just looked me in the eye and stated that I had one of the most spank able asses she has ever seen. I know I blushed a deep shade of red, muttered thank you. I thought I would have a little fun and decided to shake my ass a little for effect. Right after I did it I thought how silly it was to do that, especially to another girl but we both laughed and started back up the stairs.

When we got to her door she leaned over and mentioned that she thought my black thong was hot. I blushed and felt extremely embarrassed realizing that I had exposed myself to her. Lindsey proceeded to step around behind me putting her face by my ear and told me that she thought I was very good looking as I felt her hands rest on the side of my thighs. She gently giggled when my body went tense and I stammered that I think she may have the wrong idea that I was not gay. She just leaned into me and told me she didn't want me gay, she just wanted me.

Feeling very uncomfortable I stammered that we were supposed to be getting drinks. She moved her hands up a few inches and stopped and told me not to worry about it, someone else was getting the drinks. I started to protest but she just moved her hands up a little higher. I know I sounded alarmed when I told her that we are outside in plain view of everyone and I was uncomfortable with this. She giggled and moved her hands slightly higher raising my skirt up a bit. Then Lindsey told me only one way to go in was to tell her that I wanted her. I was mortified and reminded her that she was a police officer. She just laughed again and raised her hands a little more.

I went to push her hands down and away from me but she leaned into me pushing me towards her door. I had to option of fighting her hands off or stopping myself from going face first into the door so I instinctively put my hands up to stop myself from colliding with the door. Lindsey purred in my ear that I was a good girl and moved her hands further up so my skirt was up around my waste and her hands were at the side of my thong. She then crouched down and took a look at my ass and commented that yes it is a very spank able ass, but we will get to that later. She then stood up and leaned back into me and told me I knew what I needed to do.

I am not 100 percent sure where it came from but I muttered that I wanted her. Lindsey just responded that she knows, and slowly slid her hands down pulling my skirt back into place. She then moved around me and unlocked her door and ushered me in. I entered with a lot of thoughts running through my mind. Lindsey then sat down on the couch looking me over saying that she is glad that I was so interested in talking to her. She went on to tell me that had I asked she would have stopped what she was doing outside, but assumed I liked it because I didn't ask her to stop. Then Lindsey went on and said she was having a little fun. I laughed it off and told her that it did scare me and I didn't mean anything offensive if she was gay. She then got serious and told me that I may ask when I was ready. I just stood there puzzled, not sure what she meant.

After this quick exchange she got up and walked over to me, standing directly in front of me and leaned in like to kiss me. I froze again then looked into her eyes as she moved closer I saw her parting her lips and my heart took off. I could feel the warmth of her breath as she stopped about an inch from my mouth. After a slight pause she moved away and went into the kitchen. When Lindsey returned she repeated the process of standing inches in front of me. I looked into her eyes again which she slowly closed in anticipation of a kiss. Not sure again what happened but our lips connected and she started to kiss me. I was thinking did I move or did she when the sensation and warmth of her lips hit me. I felt her tongue start to enter my mouth and after a slight pause I opened my mouth to allow her access.

By this time my head was swirling and I was not sure what I was doing, not that I cared that much at the time. Everything felt right, the warmth, and the pressure, just about everything. I really started to get carried away in the kiss, tongues running over each other my breath coming in shorter gasps. Without a doubt I was lost in the sensation and moment. This was not the first time I had kissed a girl, but it was far different than the truth-or-dare and spin-the-bottle games I played when I was younger. Almost instinctively my hands moved up to her face then looped around her neck as if trying to pull myself further into the kiss.

My concentration was jolted when I felt her hands at the side of my skirt undoing the clasp. Again I stiffened up, but she continued to kiss me with a passion I have never felt before. Not caring that the clasp had been opened nor about the sensation of the zipper being pulled down discouraged me from engaging in this wonderful kiss. I felt my skirt slip down and fall down my legs as she moved her lower body away from me slightly. Still wrapped up in the kiss I just let out a small moan of protest but did not break the kiss. Next I feel her hands work up my shirt undoing buttons on the way up. Once completely open Lindsey slid her hands around me under my shirt and pulled me tightly to her, working her leg in-between mine.

Once her thigh contacted my crotch I my knees nearly buckled, it was amazing. Numerous questions were flying through my mind asking how she was doing this to me. What is going on? What am I doing? I then notice her breaking the kiss and a small involuntary whimper escaped my lips. She took a step back and looked me up and down smiling. I realized that I was down to my panties, bra and a wide open shirt.



Continue next page ........

birdie8819
29-02-2008, 11:09 PM
A fleeting thought entered my mind that that this is how Steven was probably hoping to see me at the end of the night. Like a lightening bolt it hit me that I was at the party with Steven. I started to try and re-button my shirt stammering that my date was at the party and I needed to go. She just looked at me and laughed asking do I think it would be better if Steven was here and not her. When I paused she went over to the stereo and put on some music. Lindsey sat down on the couch and asked me not to leave. I tried to apologize, telling her I had no idea what just happened. She just looked down at the skirt at my feet and raised her eyebrow and asked "Really?" I started to bend down to get my skirt and she simply said "Stop." I looked up at her quizzically and actually noticed that I had stopped midway. Lindsey was smiling at me with a smug expression.

Lindsey told me to stand back up and leave my skirt where it was. Without thinking I stood up straight and she said "good girl." I was semi relieved that I had buttoned up a few buttons and my shirt hug down covering my panties. She patted the seat beside her on the couch and asked me to come and sit down. I hesitantly walked to the couch and sat down. Lindsey stroked my hair and again stated that I was being such a good girl.

Lindsey asked me why I was so interested in talking with her at the party. I told her that I wanted to find out what I could have done to receive the looks she gave me. She explained that when she was growing up she had a Barbie doll and I reminded her of it. She also explained that blondes appear to think the world revolves around then, but my interest in talking to her intrigued her. Lindsey then looked me in the eyes and asked if I had always been submissive, or only to black people. I was shocked expressing that I had no idea what she was talking about. She explained that I was worried about the "gay" thing so she figured it wasn't to women in general. She could see I was confused so she went on to explain her theory. Lindsey mentioned that I did what I was told to do and she motions over to my skirt on the floor, I sat down next to her though I didn't seem to want to. She also mentioned earlier that all I had to do was say no and she would stop, and I had failed to do that also. Lindsey then asked me why I leaned in to kiss her if I was not interested. Finally, asked me why I would allow her to practically undress me if I was not interested.

I stammered that I was taken away by the moment and had not been thinking straight but each excuse sounded hollow. She said interesting word, straight, from a homophobe. I said I am not a homophobe and have no problem with anyone either racially or their sexual preference. Lindsey just kept looking at me smiling, she then leaned in again and I was again captive to her kiss. She leaned over me pushing me down on the couch as her tongue explored my mouth, her hand running down my side to caress my hips and ass. Lindsey then moved so her leg was in between mine again applying pressure to my crotch. Her hands pulling my body so my crotch was grinding into her leg. I instinctively started to gyrate my hips in time to her pace. Once satisfied with my effort Lindsey moved her hands to undo the buttons I had managed to redo and opened my shirt again.

Her hands started to stroke my stomach and skin running up to the bottom of my bra. I felt her undoing the front clasps and then felt it fall away to each side. Lindsey started to fondle my breasts and the sensation of her lips; thigh and hands were sinking me into a fog. My hands holding the back of her head so I could continue to kiss those wonderful lips, feeling the warmth of her tongue invading my mouth.

She reached up behind her head and took my hands and placed them on my breasts as she broke the kiss. Lindsey straightened up and looked down realizing that I had stopped and was looking at her. She told me to continue. I again applied pressure on her thigh while my fingers toyed with my hard nipples. I applied more pressure with my crotch against her leg, staring into her eyes as she smiled down at me. Then she asked me if I was her new Barbie doll. Feeling the pleasure continue to build I gasped "yes." Lindsey leaned down and kissed my forehead and told me to continue until I am about to cum.

She moved her hands back down my sides to my ass and pulled me into her thigh and held me in place tightly as she told me to continue. Once she was pleased with how I was doing she moved her hands up over my ass and slid her fingers through the straps of my thong and pulled it up my body to make it really tight on me. The sensation against her leg changed to become more intense and I started to pant and gasp. Lindsey kissed my forehead again and stood up and moved away walking to the back rooms. Stopped before she went down the hall and told me to remove my shirt and undone bra and follow her.

I obediently did as she requested and followed her down the hall frustrated that everything was going so wonderful and it stopped. Lindsey had me sit on a chair as she sat on her bed and she looked me over again. She asked again if I was submissive and I murmured that I must be. She smiled and asked if I was in general or just to her. Tears involuntarily welled in my eyes as I looked up at her and told her that I was submissive to her. She leaned down and stroked my face then leaned further and kissed me. After Lindsey broke the kiss she told me that she was not a domme but was enjoying playing the roll with me. She then said she is very interested in me and would like to get to know me much more. I jumped up and hugged her, telling her how happy that made me. Lindsey laughed and pulled me down on the bed and started to kiss me again. She worked me onto my back as her hand cupped my crotch and started to rub me.

Her fingers skillfully traced the outline of my pussy through my panties, hitting all the right places. My hips quickly found her pace and I forced my crotch against her hand as she slid her fingers into my panties directly touching me for the first time. My whole body shuddered when she made contact and applied pressure to my clit. After a few seconds of this she got up and pulled my panties off of me. I noticed she was still completely dressed and I was totally naked. I reached up and pulled her sweater off and like a teenager fumbled with her bra in my anticipation. As I removed her bra I was amazed at how perfect her breasts looked, so firm and flawless. I leaned down and gently flicked my tongue over her hardened nipples, then slowly taking them into my mouth. Her chest arched out as she inhaled deeply and let out a slight moan. Her breasts were warm and had a very slight taste of her perfume. Her nipples were amazing and I circled them with my tongue and then pulled each into my mouth to nurse on it.

After the momentary distraction I slid my hands down her body and pulled her skirt off after she raised her hips to allow me to do so. I only stopped suckling on her breasts when I could not reach them as I removed her skirt. As my eyes stayed locked with hers my hands moved back up her legs seeking her panties so I could discard them also only to find out she was not wearing any. Mildly surprised I glanced down and was shocked to see a glistening, but bald, pubic area. I stared for a few seconds then looked up to her face and she just smiled and asked if I liked.

I stammered that it was very nice. Lindsey laughed and told me to take a closer look. I immediately slid my body back and lowered myself to get a closer look. I was immediately fascinated with the pink peeking out and the wetness I observed. I shifted a little further up, moving closer to her. I suddenly felt her hands on my head attempting to gently pull my face into her. I moved to a few inches away from her and tensed up and heard her whimper as she asked me to please lick her. My first thought was revulsion; did she really expect me to eat her out? Lindsey raised her hips trying to reach my face with her crotch, trying to coax me into licking her.



Continue next page ...........

birdie8819
29-02-2008, 11:10 PM
I leaned a little closer and breathed in deeply through my nose and was treated with a musky, but not unpleasant aroma. I moved my hand so that I could open her up a little and see more of the contrast in the color and to see the fluid that had formed. Lindsey again asked me to lick her, this time more sternly and with more determination. I took a deep breadth and let my tongue caress a woman's pussy for the first time. My tongue gently touched her, and then moved slowly down with the underside of my tongue making contact. Once I reached the bottom I ran my tongue back up actually collecting a small sample of the fluid that was increasingly present. I ran my tongue down and up in a steady rhythm and quickly swallowed when I needed to afraid of what it would all taste like.

Lindsey immediately started to move her hips to match the pace of my licks trying to force my tongue deeper into her. After a few licks I let my tongue go a little deeper into her, taking more of the juice and for the first time allowing myself to actually taste it. I was really surprised that it did not taste bad at all, not musky like I first imagined. Really do not know how to describe the taste other than it was not bad. After a few minutes of licking, and trying to imitate what I enjoyed when guys went down on me, she roughly grabbed my head and hair and pulled my face into her as she had an orgasm.

After she released me from her grasp I slowly moved up so I was lying right next to her, looking at her breathing deeply and regaining her composure. She opened her eyes and looked me in the eyes and told me that was incredible and rolled over to wrap her arms around me and started to kiss me intently again. As we kissed she snaked her hand down to my crotch and inserted a finger into me. I moaned a little then continued kissing her. Lindsey then removed her finger and inserted two into me and started to thrust in and out of me. I rolled over on my back legs spread apart and started to drive my hips towards her hand and she continued to finger me. It was not long until I felt the pleasure increase. My body went rigid and I screamed as my body let go and wave after wave of pleasure swept over me.

Lying their trying to catch my breath she kissed me and told me she loved a vocal lover though she doubts her neighbors would then she laughed. Lindsey mentioned that the neighbors may not though. Lindsey lay back as I placed my head on her stomach with my arm draped over her. I was quite taken by the contrast of my white skin against her black skin as I drifted off to sleep. After a few minutes she nudged me back awake and I sat up.

After going to the bathroom and cleaning myself up a little I returned to her bedroom to find her dressed sitting there waiting for me. She told me to get over there and I went. She took my hands and guided me so I slowly turned around in front of her. As I faced away from her she told me to bend over which I did. She slid her hand between my legs and told me to spread them more. She started to rub me and get me worked up again, inserted a finger into me and started to finger me again. I was trying to position myself so she could enter easier and I was comfortable standing. She continued to massage my crotch and then ran her fingers over my asshole. At first contact I nearly jumped out of my skin but she told me to just relax. She then placed a finger at the opening and applied pressure coaxing me to relax and let her in. I had never had anal sex and never really been touched there so the sensations were new to me. She finally penetrated me and fingered me there for a few seconds then removed her finger. Lindsey leaned forward and planted a kiss on each cheek and told me I still had the most spank able ass she had ever seen. She then directed me to lie across her lap, which I reluctantly did.

Lindsey slapped my ass a couple of times causing me to squirm. She then pressed her hand between my legs and touched me, then spanked me a couple of more times seemingly enjoying my reaction. She announced that she could get used to this domination thing and laughed. She went on to tell me not to fear it would be bedroom fun only as she wanted me as a lover not a true sub. She asked if I would like that and I immediately told her that I would. She gave me a quick kiss and told me we will have to continue this exploration later as we had a party to return to. She then nudged me off and told me to get dressed. I went to reach for my panties and she told me no and led me to the living room where the rest of my clothes lay on the couch with my skirt still on the floor. I put on my bra and shirt then retrieved my skirt and put it back on trying to straighten it so the wrinkles weren't obvious. Lindsey came over to me and initiated another long and passionate kiss.

Once we broke the kiss she took my hand and we left her apartment and headed back to my Stacey's house. Once there we blended into the crowd though never far from each other. I immediately thought about the drinks we were sent to get and apologized to Stacey. She laughed and pulled me back into her room so we could talk privately. She came right out and told me that she thinks lesbianism is different but if anyone needed a good romance and fucking it was me. Stacey told me that she knew Lindsey was a lesbian and that I was interested in her based on my questions. She had a talk with Lindsey and told her that I was a good girl and could be trusted as Lindsey had no interest in her work finding out about her sexual preferences. She was immediately interested in me and that is why she was so unapproachable and distant at first. After the discussion she just figured we would be able to find our own way and the getting the drinks was a ploy to get us two alone to work something out. She told me she was sorry that she set me up, but wanted me to be happy. I assured her that I was and told her she was a wonderful friend.

The rest of the evening was relatively uneventful with Lindsey placing her hands on my back as she passed and at times when we were standing together talking to people. Nothing too obvious just a friendly touch that no one seemed to take notice of. Once while in the kitchen while explaining to Steven that I was staying to help Stacey clean the place up, Lindsey snaked her hand up the back of my skirt and started to touch me. I looked at her and she was just talking with someone else on the other side of the counter with a slight smile on her face. Steven was visibly disappointed that I was staying and that I ruined his plan of getting laid so I pulled myself from Lindsey's prying fingers and went around the counter and gave him a kiss and told him to call me. As I turned I looked at Lindsey, who was staring at me, and gave her a playful look and we both laughed.

As the evening wrapped up I found myself walking hand in hand with Lindsey back towards her apartment to continue where we left off.



The End

birdie8819
29-02-2008, 11:16 PM
Sweaty


Mike was a huge man. He was a welder at a prefab steel shop in Buffalo. His wife of four years, Eileen, was also a welder at the same shop. She was a big woman, twenty eight years old, five foot eleven and a hundred and seventy pounds. Big Mike dwarfed her. He was six foot eight and two hundred eighty pounds. Together they made an imposing pair. Both of them were very strong from working all day with steel.

Friday had rolled around at last. Eileen got in the car beside Mike and they left the company parking lot. "Brewski?" asked Mike.

"Sure, why not," replied Eileen.

They stopped at the Black North Inn, a tavern on the shores of Lake Erie. They were well known in the bar and it was only two blocks to their house. Perfect.

"Hey, Mike, Eileen," the bartender greeted them as they strolled through the door.

"Give us a couple of brews," Mike told him.

Mike and Eileen found a table near the back of the place. Soon their first beers of the evening arrived. Mike looked at Eileen. "I can kick your ass at shuffle board," he challenged.

"Bullshit! Get your money ready!" Eileen retorted.

Eileen kicked his ass six out of ten. Her finesse game defeated Mike's slam, bang style. "Now you owe me big time," Eileen said with an evil gleam in her eyes.

"I guess I better start paying then. Let's go home."

They walked through their back door and directly into the laundry room. Mike hugged her tightly and kissed her. "Naked, naked, we need to be naked," he stuttered.

Eileen stripped his shirt and t-shirt from him. She bent and removed his boots and socks. Finally she pulled off his pants and shorts. His seven inch cock flopped out at eye level. She sucked it greedily into her hungry mouth. They hadn't had an after work shower yet so Mike's dick was salty and a little funky. Eileen licked his sweaty nuts. "Mmmm, yummy," she remarked.

Mike pulled her to her feet and removed her shirt and bra. He sucked a sweaty nipple into his mouth. As her sucked her, he fumbled with her pants. He let go of her tit and bent to remove her shoes and socks.

"Lick my feet, loser!" Eileen commanded.

Mike engulfed her right foot, enjoying the sweat and salt. Her feet were kind of stinky, but Mike didn't care. He kissed them and licked them. At last he got her pants unfastened and jerked her pants and panties off.

"Eat my stinky pussy!" Eileen ordered.

Mike obediently rammed his head between her thighs and sucked on her smelly pussy. He licked and licked until it was clean. He took her clit between his lips and ran his tongue around it, peeling back her sheath with an expert sucking motion. Eileen moaned and pulled his head tighter into her womanhood. She was starting to leak cunt juice. "Fuck me now," she commanded.

Mike stood up and sat her on the washing machine. She quivered in anticipation as she watched his cock near her pussy. "Oh, yeah!" she sighed as Mike sank all seven inches into her. He started his pumping action and she gratefully returned his tender attention. She wrapped her legs around him lifting herself off the washing machine. "Take me to bed," she whispered.

Mike hoisted her off the machine and walked to the bedroom with his cock still buried deep within her. He flopped down on top of her on the bed. "Now you're gonna see what the winner gets!" he told her.

She loved it when Mike's big, hairy body was mashing her into the mattress. She held him tight and kissed him as he pounded her pussy hard. "Oh Mike, I'm cumming, I'm cumming," she sighed. "Squirt it in me!"

Mike felt her pussy trying to crush his cock. He picked up the pace, pounding furiously into her. She was throbbing and shaking around his dick. He felt himself swell as she came on him. He released a massive burst of seed into her waiting cunt. She suddenly went limp and he collapsed on top of her. His half hard cock was still plugged into her, leaking semen.

"I love that stuff inside me," Eileen said when she came to.

"I love putting it there," Mike replied.

"We need a shower," Eileen told him.

He grinned at her and rolled off. "Wait 'til I catch my breath."

They cuddled for half an hour or so, sweaty, stinky, juicy, sticking together. Finally, Eileen got up and headed for the bathroom. "Come on tiger, I want to scrub your smelly body."

Mike rolled out and followed her. He watched her fine ass swaying ahead of him, inviting him, teasing him. As she turned on the shower, he pulled her ass crack to his cock. She moaned and spread her legs. Mike's cock slid easily into her from behind. Both his hands were full of her tits. He tweaked her nipples and sucked on her neck.

"Stop it Mike! You're giving me a hickey."

"I'm just marking my territory," he replied.

"What will the guys at the shop think?" she giggled.

"They'll think I'm one lucky son of a bitch and they'll be right!"

"The water's hot," she commented.

"Let me lick up a little more of your sweat before we wash it all off," Mike said as he licked her ear lobes.

She giggled again and pulled him into the spraying water. Soon they were soapy and slippery. His cock slipped out of her as they attended to washing each other.

They got out of the shower and toweled each other off. Mike still had his hardon. "I'm gonna eat you again. Then I'm gonna fuck you," he declared as they headed for the bedroom.

She did a half gainer onto the bed and landed with her legs spread. "Come on get it!"

Mike devoured her now sweet smelling pussy. He rammed his tongue into her vagina. He licked her clit and stuck a finger into her, feeling for her "G" spot. Soon he located the rough little patch and fingered it vigorously. Eileen levitated off the mattress and screamed. His tongue on her clit and his finger on her spot were too much to take. She was shaking rapidly, her breath coming in short gasps. She screamed again as she came.

Mike crawled up her body and looked into her eyes. "That'll teach you to play with the boys and win," he told her and sank his cock all the way into her.

She was wriggling like a worm on a hook. The only thing she could think of was Mike's cock ramming into her, making her feel so good, driving her to climax. She felt the first spurts of his cum splash into her depths. Her own orgasm soon overtook her and she fainted in his arms.

"What happened?" she asked as she came around.

"I fucked you to death and then I resurrected you."

"You should have just kept on fucking. It was good where I was. I didn't want to wake up."

"I'll try to remember that the next time," Mike said.

"When would the 'next time' be?"

"That depends on how skillful you are at breathing some life into the cock you killed."

She laid her head on his belly and sucked his cock into her warm, wet mouth. She happily realized that he was going to fuck her all weekend.

"You know honey," he said, "I like this nice clean sex, but still, thinking back on what you did to me in the laundry room, I think I prefer those down and dirty, salty, stinky, sweaty fucks."



The End

birdie8819
29-02-2008, 11:19 PM
Naked Hot Yoga: Girls Only


Erin was a 27 year old yoga instructor and fitness trainer who taught a girls-only naked hot yoga class on Tuesday and Saturday nights. At 10:00pm, when the gym was not very busy, the hot yoga session was held in the 105 degree private studio connected to the women's locker room. Erin felt that naked yoga was the ultimate way to free herself of the confines of everyday life. Being in front of a class in the buff forced her to accept her body the way it was and it was much easier to move through the yoga poses in the nude. Once she tried naked yoga, she never again wanted to wear clothes.

Naked hot yoga was not meant to be a sexual experience but a spiritual one, so no men were allowed. Erin once taught a coed class but quickly learned that there were twice as many men as women, and those ogling fellows often made the room uncomfortable and scared the women away. Erin moved to a new gym and started a class for girls only.

She saw her role as instructor as that of a performer. She walked them through the poses but was literally on stage and the focus of their attention. Since so many eyes were on her throughout the week, she was still a bit self-conscious and worked to keep her body in top shape.

She was a 5'3" brunette whose dark hair hung straight to her shoulders. She had minimal body fat trimmed and toned by those rigorous hot yoga classes. Shapely B-cup tits, a firm, round butt, calves like a tennis

player, six-pack abs and a face like a model. Erin was dark with an all-over tan from hitting the beds and tanning nude three times a week.

Cosmetics were important too -- she used body lotion daily to keep her skin moist and smooth and the current trend among ladies 20-40 seemed to be a shaven pubic area, so Eric kept her pussy smooth and hairless. Her routine before a naked yoga class was a full body workout the day before, with a 20 minute session in the tanning bed after. Then the next morning she'd do a medium cardio workout followed by a shower, where she'd shave her legs and pussy. Then just before class she'd make another trip to the tanning salon for a 10 minute session in the powerful hot pepper tanning bed. By then she would be toned, tanned and ready to conduct her nude yoga routine in front of a group of watchful girls.

She wore a loose shirt and shorts to the studio and kept a robe in her locker. Upon arriving at the gym she would strip nude and then wear her robe into the hot yoga studio, dropping it onto the floor at the start of the session. She stood in front of the class in the nude, completely naked except for a thin white headband and the gold hoop clit ring that dangled from her clitoris.

There were six girls in her class that Tuesday night. The studio was a medium sized room surrounded by mirrors, with hardwood floors and a powerful heater that Erin turned to 105 30 minutes before class started.

The first girls to arrive were Nicole and Rebecca, two 18 year old hotties who had been working all month to get in top shape for their senior prom that Saturday. They both arrived barefooted, in T-shirts and sweats, and removed their clothes after they had arranged their mats to the right of the stage. Rebecca was tall and thin, with golden brown hair, a pointed nose and a soft little mouth, and a firm pair of A-cups.

Nicole was shorter with an athletic build, a dark full body tan and healthy C-cup tits. Once they were nude, Erin could see both teenagers' pubic areas were shaven bald. They wore thin white headbands and sat talking to each other quietly while the rest of the girls arrived.

Rebecca, who was bolder and more promiscuous than Nicole, had convinced her friend to start taking naked hot yoga classes as a way to trim excess fat, and improve muscle tone. Why nude? Nicole had wondered. She was more modest than Rebecca and was nervous and removing all of her clothes and conducting all those rigorous poses in a room full of people. Rebecca assured her it was girls only, and that after she tried it the first time, she would be forever hooked on the invigorating freedom of nude yoga.

Next was Jeenie, a muscular 29 year old athlete who walked in totally nude except for the towel around her neck, white gym shoes and matching socks, and a pair of wristbands on each arm. Jeenie had a healthy set of tits, muscular body tone -- the legs of a downhill skier -- and a dark tan offset by a crisp, white thong tan line. Like the others, her pussy was shaven bald and the round bulge of her clit stuck out from between her lips. She placed her mat beside Rebecca, dropped her towel, kept her shoes and socks on and stood with her feet together and stretched her arms and neck.

Erin was on the short stage up front with her hands on her hips. She smiled and nodded to the familiar 18 year olds and said hello to Jeenie, one of the regular nude yoga participants. Jeenie was an exhibitionist and a fanatic about staying in shape. Hot yoga was a great way to stretch her muscles and get a full body workout and since she loved being naked in front of other people, the nudity made Jeenie comfortable and even made her feel a bit horny. She usually went home after a hot naked yoga class and masturbated herself to sleep.

Jen entered next, a white, porcelain skinned nerd with black glasses and a rocking bookworm body. She wore a white knee-length robe and her skin was light, almost untouched by the sun. She was short, about 5'3" but under that robe Jen had a huge pair of tits that surprised all who were lucky enough to see them and made people ask, how could such a small, skinny dork

have such huge tits? Jen set her mat beside Jeenie, kept her robe on and sat down to wait for class to start. She smiled and nodded to Erin, who smiled back, anxious to sneak a glimpse at that wonderful set of breasts.

Naked hot yoga was Jen's little secret. Her husband knew she went to the gym every Tuesday and Saturday night but he had no idea she was practicing yoga in a steaming hot room, completely naked, with an all-female class. The secret made Jen horny and after a session she usually hurried home to fuck her husband.

The last two were girls that Erin did not recognize. Erin watched as they set up their mats in the second row directly behind Rebecca and Jeenie. One was mid-twenties, tall and slim, with long blonde hair highlighted with blue and red streaks and the other was obviously in her mid to late thirties, a brunette. Both walked in totally nude carrying only their yoga mats. The blonde looked like a rave-chick. She had a tight body with hardly any body fat, dyed hair, one nipple that was pierced with a little hoop and a little silver bead that dangled from her pierced belly button. She had a circular blue tattoo ringing her navel and a pair of red and yellow stars tattooed just above the slit of her shaved pussy lips. Erin could see a shiny silver bead where her pussy was pierced. The girl also had a small hoop piercing ringing her left eyebrow. Her face was young and pouting, almost innocent but offset by those edgy enhancements.

She was pretty hot, Erin thought, and wondered where she was from. The other one seemed more mature, like a business professional or career woman. She was a brunette, about 5'6" with long hair tied into a ponytail. Her face was serious but very pretty and her body was thin and toned, without the enhancements of her friend. Her muff was trimmed short and formed a small dark triangle between her legs. That's when Erin noticed her legs, which were long and toned but not tanned like Nicole's or Jeenie's. Erin welcomed the new students but was suspicious about their motives.

Erin stood and inspected the attractive naked yoga class. These girls were here because they thought it was thrilling to live outside of society's norms. There was greater freedom of movement due to the absence of clothing and no need to spend money on expensive yoga outfits. They were also a group of babes who accepted their bodies with all their imperfections. Erin had great respect for her girls.

It was 10:00, so the session began. "Okay, let's get started!" Erin announced as Rebecca and Nicole stood with the others and Jen dropped her robe and rose to reveal those huge jugs. Jeenie couldn't help but glance to her right where Jen's white body curved in all the right places. Jen kept her black nerd glasses on as she stood with her hands at her sides. Erin saw Jen's pubic hair was trimmed into a thin little black stripe.



Continue next page ......

birdie8819
29-02-2008, 11:20 PM
Erin's body was already glazed with a thin layer of sweat that made her golden brown tan shine under the studio lights. The other six babes also had broken a sweat, their muscles were loose, their heart rates were up and they hadn't even started their workout. They stood upright with their hands at their sides while Erin led them through a deep breathing exercise. She couldn't help but notice those shining naked bodies before her, and all those breasts, heaving with deep breathing and glistening with beads of sweat.

Nicole and Rebecca did their breathing with their eyes on Erin, ready for a cue to move into the next pose. Jeenie had her eyes closed and was totally lost in her breathing. Erin liked that Jeenie chose to wear shoes, socks and wristbands to class. She wasn't totally nude like the others but that sexy, athletic look was something out of a softcore porn photo shoot -- and Jeenie's rock hard body and dark tan was the perfect compliments to her white shoes, socks and wristbands. And that white thong tan line was so distinct, Erin wondered if Jeenie was really some nude centerfold model or stripper who came to the gym to stay in shape.

This wasn't supposed to be sexual but naked hot yoga sure made Erin horny. She tried to concentrate on her exercises and ignore the tingling sensation between her legs.

Erin led them into the next pose and let her eyes move to Jen, that pretty little nerd with glasses and that smooth, porcelain skin that glistened with sweat. Her tits were big round melons with small nipples that were disproportionate and better suited for smaller, A-cup tits. Her stomach was flat and curved inward before widening at the hips and completing a perfect hourglass shape. She seemed to smile at Erin as she conducted her poses. Jen was a bookworm by day but was very conscious of her sexuality and these naked hot yoga classes only helped to pump up her sexual energy.

Erin shifted her eyes from Jen's wonderful breasts and glanced to the two newbies in the back row while leading them into the next pose. With their arms over their heads and their palms clasped together, the girls tilted their bodies sideways and felt those abdominal muscles tighten. Then with their arms out straight before them, they bent their knees and held the pose. Erin watched the two girls in back. The rave chick with the blue and red highlights was concentrating on her pose. Sweat dripped off her face and lines of perspiration ran down her chest like tiny little rivers.

The other girl, the older brunette, seemed to be paying close attention to Erin, concentrating more on the instructor than on her poses. As they held a leg out straight at a ninety degree angle and bent over slightly, Erin made eye contact with this pretty, stern-faced brunette and smiled slightly. The brunette returned the smile and glanced to the shiny ring hanging from Erin's clit. Erin was already soaked with sweat and was happy that the dampness growing in her pussy would be disguised be her perspiration.

As they moved into a downward dog pose, with their palms flat on the ground and their butts high in the air, Erin couldn't help but notice the white Y-shape thong tan line that disappeared into the crack of Jeenie's ass. When they moved into a cobra pose, with their bellies on the floor and their arms hoisting their chests and arching their backs, Erin couldn't take her eyes off Jen's giant titties. When they went into a camel pose, and sat upright with their knees on the floor and their arms pulled behind them, Erin noticed the smooth, shaved pussies of those two supple teenagers to the right of the stage.

Something was happening. Naked hot yoga always helped to get Erin's juices flowing but it never made her as horny as now. She couldn't wait to finish her class, lock up the gym and hurry home to masturbate to the thought of all these beautiful, sweaty, athletic women. Erin was straight and loved the male body so these sexual thoughts about naked women made her feel naughty and perverted. She was surprised to discover that she liked feeling that way.

Finally they reached their last pose where they knelt on the floor with their hands on their laps and breathed deeply. The girls were soaked in sweat; their hair was dripping like they had just come from the shower and rivers of perspiration ran down their bodies and made their skin glisten like they were covered in oil.

Erin thanked the class for attending and dismissed them for the night. Jeenie rolled up her mat, folded it under her arms and walked to the tunnel that lead to the girl's locker room. Erin watched her tight brown butt cheeks wiggle as she walked -- that distinct thong-shaped tan line and those white socks and gym shoes did little to calm Erin's excitement. The sight of beautiful Jeenie walking across the gym made Erin even hornier. She hoped to catch a glimpse of Jeenie in the shower, where Jeenie would be totally naked and without those sexy shoes & socks, or those cute little wristbands.

Nicole and Rebecca slowly rolled up their mats and chatted with each other while they dabbed at their sweaty bodies with towels. Erin stood and reached for her own robe and towel but she did not want to cover up. She felt an uncontrollable desire to remain naked in front of the girls for as long as possible. Instead, Erin wiped the sweat from her face and approached the two teenagers.

"How was the workout, girls?"

They both smiled. "Great!" Rebecca said, her face was moist with sweat and her once light hair had been matted dark brown with perspiration. "I think we're totally hooked."

Nicole nodded as she wiped sweat from between her C-cup breasts. "We'll definitely be back."

"I hope so," Erin said without revealing the true reason why she hoped to see those two lovely eighteen year olds back in her class.

Rebecca said to Nicole, "Come on, let's go take a shower."

"Okay!" Nicole said enthusiastically as the girls carried their clothes, towels and yoga mats across the floor and disappeared into the doorway. Erin watched those tight little teenage butts jiggle as they walked; she noted Rebecca's long, thin legs and Nicole's dark, shapely stems and round butt.

Next Erin approached the naked Jen, whose right hand was between her legs and softly rubbing her clit in slow, gentle circles. "Oh, sorry about that," Jen said with surprise at having been caught touching herself so intimately in the semi-public setting. "But that was one of the best workouts I've ever had."

"Good!" Erin smiled, ignoring Jen's minor display of masturbation -- Erin wished she could drop to the floor and rub herself over the edge! "What made it so good?"

"Yoga is just so rigorous on its own, adding this hot room makes it even more intense. And who doesn't love doing it totally naked? I love not being constrained by clothes!" Jen picked up her robe but remained nude. Beads of sweat were still dripped off her large breasts. Erin saw a drop at the tip of Jen's erect nipple and had to fight to keep herself from reaching out to wipe it off.

And Jen's black-rimmed nerd glasses looked so damn cute!

Erin smiled and nodded. "I know exactly what you mean."

"See you on Saturday," Jen said. "I'm going to cool off in the shower." Jen headed towards the doorway and Erin saw her white little butt for the first time. It had a great, round bubble shape, with plenty of junk so that it was round and circular but not fat.

Then the two newbies approached Erin. They were both still in the nude but toweling the sweat off their bodies. "Great class!" said the serious brunette with a tiny hint of a smile. The blonde with the red and blue highlights stood beside her friend and squeezed a towel around her long, wet hair.

"Thanks," Erin said. "I hope you'll come back."

"Oh, we will," the brunette nodded. She slung her towel around her neck and stood with her hands on her hips. Those shapely breasts stood in place and still glistened with moisture. "I was wondering if you gave private lessons?"

"I do," Erin nodded. "I usually work out of my house. I have a hot room there too. I can give you directions in the locker room and we can make an appointment if you want."

"Fantastic," said the brunette. "I'm Natalie." She extended her hand for Erin to shake. "This is Rachel." Erin reached out and shook the blonde's hand too.

"I'm Erin."

Natalie nodded and watched Erin closely, seeming to inspect her. "Very nice to meet you, Erin."

Erin, feeling slightly uncomfortable now that it was just her and these two girls in the hot studio said, "I was just going to shutdown and then hit the showers."

"Great idea!" Natalie said. "I think we'll join you."



Continue next page.......

birdie8819
29-02-2008, 11:21 PM
Something was definitely happening. Erin was getting hornier by the second. She was straight, had only had one lesbian encounter -- during a stupid night of drinking during college that she could barely even remember.

And she had taught plenty of naked hot yoga classes before but never had she completed a class and felt so much like diving on top of that all-girl pile of sweaty, naked students and letting her flesh press against that female flesh.

Something was definitely happening.

When Erin and her two new friends reached the locker room, the showers were already running. Erin peeked inside and saw Jen, without her glasses, soaping her huge white balloon tits and telling the two showering eighteen year old babes, who were showering across from her, "My sister got the legs, I got the tits."

Erin was nude so she dropped her robe, walked right into the shower and took a spot beside Jen. Jeenie soon followed her and took the next spot while Natalie and Rachel found two more vacant heads beside Rebecca and Nicole. The showers were running and all seven naked babes were soaping their smooth bodies. The hot yoga session had worked their muscles and the cold shower was the perfect antidote to the rigorous exercise session.

Erin was still horny and being in the shower with these six hotties made it even more intense. She soaped her body, slowly rubbed her titties, which were aching to be caressed, and discreetly rubbed her bald pussy. She took her time in the shower, said little and kept her eyes on the floor, to not look obvious about being so in love with these six naked women.

One by one the girls turned off their showers and returned to the locker room to grab towels and dry off. Jeenie was first, then the two high school babes, then Natalie and Rachel and finally Jen. Erin turned off her own shower and walked naked and dripping to the towel rack. She was reluctant to cover her nude body and wanted to remain in the buff for the rest of the night.

Natalie approached her about the private naked hot yoga session and Erin provided her address and agreed to meet her at 7:00pm Thursday night. The girls dried off and dressed quickly and then filed out of the locker room until Erin was left alone.

Finally she was alone.

She was so horny that she didn't bother to lock the gym or even to find a quiet place. She merely laid down on one of the locker room benches on her back, spread her legs and started to masturbate. Erin had always fantasized about women and even wondered what it would be like to be in the middle of an all-girl orgy. She dug her fingers into her pussy and flicked her clit while thinking those six stunning babes from class. She her fingers in circles against her wet slit until her pussy vibrated and buzzed with a sloppy, wet orgasm.

On Thursday Erin went about her regular routine; a full body workout followed by a 10 minute session in the powerful tanning bed. She showered and shaved her pussy and then applied a little bit of makeup to look presentable for Natalie, who was due to arrive in a few minutes. Erin slipped into a pink silk bathrobe that hung between her thighs and knees and headed downstairs to her finished basement and opened the door to her private yoga studio.

The room was smaller than the room at the gym but had mirrors for walls and a soft floor covered with mats. It was the perfect size for a two-girl yoga session. Erin turned the heat up to 105 and closed the door to let the room heat up.

There was a knock at the front door so Erin ran upstairs and opened it for Natalie, who stood on the front steps with her black gym bag draped over her shoulder. She wore a red warm up suit with white stripes running down the arms and legs, and white tennis shoes. Her hair was pulled back in a ponytail, she wore dark sunglasses and looked very, very cute.

"Hi!" Erin greeted her with a smile. "Come on in!"

Natalie stepped inside and inspected Erin's beautiful house. "Wow, nice place!" The foyer opened into a large living room with a kitchen to the side and a view of the back deck and woods outside. There was a stairwell that led into the downstairs. Natalie saw the house was decorated elegantly. "How do you afford it?"

"Lots of hard work," laughed Erin before she led Natalie downstairs. The basement was completely finished with a big screen TV in the middle of the room, surrounded by couches and recliners. There was a small kitchen in the corner, with a refrigerator and a small table. Next to the kitchen was the small yoga room.

Erin turned to Natalie. "I'm going to go in and get ready. If you want, you can take off your clothes in the bathroom down the hall."

Natalie glanced down the hallway next to the stairs. "You live alone?"

Erin nodded.

"Then I'll just strip right here."

Erin smiled. She was already getting horny at the site of this beautiful thirty-something unzipping her warm up suit and kicking off those tennis shoes. Erin opened the door to the yoga room and walked inside. She dropped her robe and stood nude in the middle of the room while Natalie removed her pants and slipped her black thong down to her ankles. She kicked the thong onto her pile of clothes and was completely naked.

"Come on in!" Erin invited her and then closed the door behind them.

The room was starting to heat up and Erin and Natalie faced each other, just a few feet apart and started their deep breathing warm up. They chatted as they went through the exercises.

Natalie said, "I love your clit ring."

"Oh, thanks," said Erin and the girls bent over to touch their toes.

"Where did you have it done?"

"At a little place on 26th Avenue."

"It's cute."

"Thank you." Erin tried to concentrate on the routine and not think about tackling this beautiful naked babe standing five feet away. Erin led her through the rest of the workout as they broke into a hearty sweat. Their heart rates were pumping and their muscles felt loose and strong. When the session ended, Erin invited Natalie into the kitchen for a bottle of cold water.

They picked up their towels and dabbed the sweat off their bodies but remained in the nude as they left the yoga room and walked to the downstairs kitchen. Erin wrapped her towel around her neck and Natalie draped hers over one of the kitchen stools. Erin went to the fridge and took out two bottle of water, she handed one to Natalie. They stood together naked and continued their conversation. All the while Erin suspected Natalie had an ulterior motive for being here.

Natalie said, "Another great workout, Erin. You are definitely a pro. How long have you been doing naked yoga?"

"A few years," Erin said. "I used to teach a coed class but that didn't work so now I only teach girls."

"You look so good up there," Natalie said with a coy little smile.

"Thank you," said Erin, wondering where this would go. Should she take a step closer to Natalie and try and touch her? Or would that be unprofessional and turn her off? She stood helpless, naked and sweating, waiting to react to Natalie's next move.

Finally, Natalie delivered. "Erin, the real reason I'm here is because I want you to work for me."

"Work for you?"

Natalie became very serious as she went into business mode. "You see, I am a movie producer and I want you to star in my next film."

Erin almost spit her water across the room as she started to laugh hysterically. "A movie producer?"

Natalie didn't flinch. That serious look remained. "Have you ever been filmed?"

Erin shrugged. "Sure, a couple times, in stupid videos with my friends. What kind of movie?"

"Well," Natalie seemed to become slightly uncomfortable. "People are always a little shocked by this so if you're put off and you don't want to do it, I understand completely. So don't feel like you have to say yes out of obligation."

Erin nodded, ulterior motives confirmed. "Okay. So what kind of movie is it?"

"Well," Natalie hesitated before spitting it out. "I produce hardcore porn movies. I run a website with still shots and video clips and produce DVDs for the adult film community."

Erin was shocked and speechless. She was standing before a porn movie goddess who had just asked her to star in a porno movie. "But I'm not a porn star," said Erin. "I'm not even a stripper!"



Continue next page ..........

birdie8819
29-02-2008, 11:22 PM
"I know but you have such a beautiful body and you are perfect for the role. Erin, we are doing a movie called 'Hot Naked Yoga,' a movie about an all-girl naked hot yoga class. You would be perfect for the part of the instructor."

"Oh my God," was all Erin could say. She was flattered that she was being considered for such a bold role and the thought of staring in a porn film excited her immensely. But doing so would be crossing a line that Erin had never thought about crossing. She would be entering the erotic world of hardcore pornography, a world that was rumored to be filled with sleaze and deception. How taboo! And how utterly exciting!

"Be a bad girl, Erin," Natalie urged. "Try your hand in porn."

Erin couldn't help but smile. "I guess I never really thought about it. I mean, I have, but never seriously."

"It's so much fun, Erin. You like sex, right?"

Erin nodded enthusiastically.

"This is just sex on film. It will be all girls and I will be acting in the movie too. And you met Rachel from the other night, the girl with the highlights in her hair? She's also going to be in the movie."

"What will I have to do?"

"It will be an all girl film, so you'll be having sex with a bunch of beautiful women. How does that sound?"

Erin's pussy was tingling now and she fought the urge to reach down and start touching herself. Standing naked beside Natalie talking about a job in porn made Erin feel vulnerable and got her adrenaline flowing. She admitted, "It excites me."

"I won't force you to do anything you don't want to do. The only requirement is that you consent to appearing naked on film. If you want to touch the other actresses, or let them touch you, that's your choice but I guarantee, once you get naked in front of the camera and see all that beautiful talent engaged in a hot, sweaty lesbian orgy it will be quite hard to resist jumping into the fray."

Erin laughed nervously. "I don't know. It sounds so hot but also so wrong!"

"It is wrong," Natalie said passionately and reached out to take Erin's hands. "That's what makes it so great. Would you like to see a sample of some of my work?"

Erin blushed at the thought of watching hardcore porn in the nude with this girl she had just met. What would that lead to? It would surely make Erin much hornier than she already was. She would not be able to hold back from attacking Natalie and passionately making love to her. It sounded like a great idea.

Erin smiled seductively. "I'd love to see what you do."

Natalie reached into her gym bag and removed a DVD and then led Erin to the big screen TV. She loaded the DVD into the player and then the two women arranged their towels on the carpet in front of the TV and sat down to watch Natalie's movie in the nude. They were still sweating and cooling down from their workout.

"Just one warning," Natalie said before he pressed play on the remote. "This is going to be pretty raunchy."

"That's ok," Erin said. "I love raunchy porn."

"Good. Erin, have you ever heard of lesbian bukkake?"

Erin shook her head. "No, what's that?"

"It's the type of movie we're going to shoot, and it's on the DVD we're about to see." She pressed play and Erin sat forward and watched closely, interested to learn about this mysterious thing called bukkake.

The screen flickered to life and Natalie skipped to her favorite part -- at an outdoor pool behind some mansion, surrounded by palm trees. Several girls frolicked nude in the water while the camera panned to a lawn chair beside the pool where a slim naked blonde girl was laid out, surrounded by five beautiful naked women.

"That's Rachel!" Erin pointed to the blonde girl on screen. "And there you are!" On TV, Natalie was busy French kissing a pretty little blonde girl who couldn't have been older than twenty; she was thin with a dark tan and a sharp, thin thong tan line. Rachel was on the lawn chair masturbating while three other sexy porn babes stood in a ring around her, also masturbating.

Erin's pussy was getting very wet. She shifted on her towel and squeezed her thighs together, and glanced at Natalie who was watching intently. On screen, a hot little Asian girl got a close up shot while she furiously rubbed her pussy and screamed passionately. Her leg was hooked over the lawn chair so her pussy was just a few inches above Rachel's face. Seconds later, a hearty stream of clear liquid shot out of the Asian girl's pussy and showered Rachel below. The majority of the blast hit Rachel's face while the rest covered her breasts.

Erin's heart started to pound as she watched the graphic display. "Oh my God," she exclaimed at the site of so much pussy juice spilling out of that Asian girl's cunt. She didn't know an orgasm like that was even possible! Moments later, the hot blonde who had been kissing Natalie rubbed her own clit until she shot her own stream of liquid onto Rachel's face. A grinning Rachel held her mouth open and extended her tongue to catch every last drop while she massaged her own breasts.

This was intense, Erin thought as she watched the screen, unable to take her eyes off what she was seeing. Sweat glistened on Erin's chest and she wanted to look over at Natalie beside her but was too uncomfortable to move. Erin was frozen by the graphic lesbian love fest. Then on screen, Natalie appeared and shot another stream of juice on Rachel's face.

That was the last straw for Erin. "Oh, my God!" she shouted and turned to her left to grab Natalie. She wrapped her arms around Natalie's neck and pulled her close. Natalie responded by opening her mouth, closing her eyes and slipping her tongue out to meet Erin's advance. Their lips locked -- hard -- and their tongues began to swirl passionately around each other's mouths.

This was a full-power lesbian experience, Erin realized, her first ever. It felt natural, sensual and enormously erotic. As the lesbian porno continued to play on the big screen TV, Natalie pushed Erin to the floor so the fit yoga instructor rested on her back, and then climbed on top.

Natalie was so much softer and gentler than any man Erin had been with. She kissed Erin's face with soft, wet kisses and worked her way down to Erin's heaving breasts. Their hearts were pounding and their sweaty bodies started to heat up again. Erin closed her eyes and listened to the sounds of the girls moaning on TV while Natalie's tongue snaked its way down Erin's belly to the slit of her pussy.

She parted her legs and soon felt the tip of Natalie's tongue tickling her gold hoop clit ring. Seconds later, Natalie was lapping at Erin's pussy like the hungry little porn star that she was. Natalie's tongue moved quickly across every inch of Erin's labia and flicked rapidly against Erin's clit. She didn't lick pussy like any guy Erin had ever been with. Natalie took great care to lick gently in some places, and force her tongue down hard against others. It didn't take long for Erin. Just another two minutes and her body started to shudder with a powerful orgasm that drained her strength and forced an exhausted tear from her eye.



Continue next page .........

birdie8819
29-02-2008, 11:23 PM
Natalie rose to her knees and smiled while she wiped her lips with a finger. Erin remained motionless on her back, eyes closed, catching her breath while the girls on TV continued to moan and shout.

Erin felt Natalie gently squeeze her hand. She opened her eyes and saw the porn producer warmly smiling at her. "So," said Natalie. "Want to star in my movie?"

Erin nodded. "But I don't know how to squirt like that."

"That's okay. It's not required but I can give you some websites that have some pointers if you want to try."

Erin thought about it for a moment.

Natalie said, "If you like standing in the buff in front of a yoga class then you won't believe how it feels to know thousands of people will be downloading a video of your lesbian orgy!"

The thought warmed Erin's pussy. Natalie gave her the address to her company's website. "All of our videos are sold on DVD but we have hundreds of samples on our website. Why don't you check out the site and watch the rest of this DVD and call me after you've decided."

Erin nodded and Natalie leaned down to kiss her gently on the lips. Her tongue slipped into Erin's mouth and the yoga instructor wrapped her arms around the movie goddess. The kiss tasted like pussy, a bitter taste Erin had never experienced. They held each other close as they kissed, their warm naked bodies pressed against each other as they rolled back and forth on the carpet.

Their kiss broke apart and Erin looked Natalie in the eye. "Okay, I'll do it."

Natalie grinned. "You're going to have a great time! The shoot is next Friday night. We've rented our own small gym for the naked yoga scenes. You'll teach an all-girl class like you normally do and then just follow the director's instructions. Trust me, Erin, it's going to be tons of fun. An experience that you will never forget!"

Erin was excited. To think that in two weeks she would be starring in a professionally shot hardcore porn movie! Nothing she'd ever done came close to making her feel this hot and nasty. The anticipation was already upon her and she was nervous to strip nude in a group of professional porn stars and try her luck at a lesbian orgy.

The girls rose from the carpet and Natalie put her warm up suit back on as Erin slipped into her robe. Then Erin walked Natalie upstairs to the front door and promised to call her in a few days. They kisses again at the doorway, Natalie placed a hand on Erin's cheek as their warm tongues circled each other. They broke apart, Natalie softly said, "Bye," before turning and heading to her car.

Erin closed the door behind her -- her heart was still pounding and she smiled knowing what a naughty girl she was. Her first lesbian experience had been a knockout and it had only opened the door to more girls-only encounters. She was liking the new direction her life taking.

Erin remained in her silk robe and for the rest of the night she surfed Natalie's website. She was amazed by the amount of content. It was mostly a lesbian site but there were a few movies where some lucky man got to experience the love of three or four women. Natalie appeared in many of the scenes and Erin spent hours downloading 1 minute sample clips to get a better idea of what to expect.

When it came to female ejaculation, Erin didn't know if she would be able to deliver. She went to a few sites that explained what she needed to do to squirt that much fluid. There seemed to be some debate over the nature of the juices: was it urine or legitimate vaginal fluid? While 60% of women reported the emission of fluid at orgasm, only 6% had reporting ejaculating in a forceful manner like that seen in the video. According to a how-to website, Erin needed to stimulate her G-spot and then at the brink of orgasm, just as she felt she was about to urinate, instead of holding it in she needed to relax her glands and let it all gush out.

She had experienced the sensation of feeling the need to urinate right before orgasm and had often held it in to avoid the embarrassment of "peeing" on her partner. But according to these studies that Natalie had provided, those juices were not urine at all. And since Erin had strong muscles down there, the chance of her having the type of orgasm so prevalent in Natalie's movies was quite possible.

She smiled at the thought of the adventure on which she was about to embark and removed her robe to fall asleep. She slept nude, thinking about beautiful Natalie, their one-on-one yoga session, and that hot, sensual session after the session.

She woke up the next morning feeling as horny as the day before and remained nude under the covers while her finger gently circled her clit and her mind rewound the events of the previous day. Her first lesbian experience had been quick, unexpected and intense. It made her slightly guilty to think about what she had done. Did it make her a dyke? She had been pleasured by a female porn star...did that mean she was a slut?

She thought about Natalie, her beautiful, thin body. Those soft wet lips, those shapely breasts and the way her soft, warm skin felt when they were pressed together, sweating and naked, and rolling all over the carpet. Erin dug a finger into her pussy and wiggled it back and forth, trying to stimulate her G-spot. Her pussy wasn't awake yet, so Erin slipped out of bed and sat at her computer to check out Natalie's website.

She looked at more pictures of the beautiful girls and noted the high-quality photography. Then Erin went downstairs to the scene of her experience with Natalie and pressed play on the DVD player. She sat on one of the couch nude and masturbated while watching the rest of the lesbian porn movie.

On the screen Rachel, whose hair and face were soaked with pussy fluid, had stepped into a strap-on and bent Natalie over a lawn chair. As the camera panned to a wide shot that showed both of their entire bodies standing before the pool, Rachel guided the strap-on dildo into Natalie's pussy from behind and starting fucking her dog-style.

This drove Erin over the edge and as she felt the pressure building against her vaginal walls, she relaxed her muscles and tried to let the fluid run from her hole. She hit orgasm and started to shudder but was unable to squirt. It got very moist down there, but nothing really came out. She wasn't disappointed because she didn't expect to be able to squirt like those pros. Perhaps they could teach her some techniques during the porn shoot.

The porn shoot!

Erin forgot she had agreed to appear in a porno movie with Natalie and her girls. She sat up on the couch and realized she had work to do. After breakfast she put on her workout clothes and hit the gym for an intense full-body workout followed by 30 minutes of cardio. Then she hit the tanning salon and tanned nude for twenty minutes, applying a heavy bronzer afterwards. When she got home, she called Natalie and got her voicemail.

Erin left a message. "Hey, honey, it's Erin. Just thinking about you. Can't wait to work with you next Friday. See you then. Miss you. Bye."

It was Friday night and the shoot wasn't until next week so Erin went about her life. Her daily workouts were more intense as she felt the need to trim what little fat she had remaining on her body, and tone her muscles so she would be physically perfect while appearing nude on film. She hit the tanning bed every other day and developed a dark bronze all-over tan that rivaled any stripper or porn star.

Every day she longed to see Natalie. To hold her in her arms and roll naked across the floor while they kissed. She wanted to see her in her Saturday and Tuesday naked yoga classes but neither Natalie or Rachel showed up. Erin tried not to look disappointed as she led Rebecca, Nicole, Jeenie, Jen and a few stragglers through their naked yoga routine Saturday night, and then the following Tuesday.

Came the day of the porn shoot and Erin was so nervous that she considered backing out. She was tempted to not even call Natalie, to ditch her commitment entirely and catch the video online or on DVD.

But her curiosity and her sex drive got the best of her. Erin hit the tanning bed again that morning, showered and shaved her pussy bare and extra-smooth and then dressed casually in jeans and a T-shirt, grabbed her makeup case and took off to meet Natalie and the others at the porn studio/gym.

The location was on the other side of town from where Erin normally travelled and as she drove, she thought about Natalie. She couldn't wait to see her new friend. How would she act once they were together again? It would be in Natalie's work setting but how professional was a porn set? Would Natalie greet Erin with a boring hello, or would she grab her firmly around the waist and kiss her deeply on the mouth, the way she had in the basement last week?

Erin felt a tingling between her legs and in her nipples but she kept her hands off herself, knowing that she would be touched plenty tonight. Then Erin thought of her task at hand. She would be acting in a lesbian orgy porn film, which meant she would be having sex with girls she had never met before, strangers. What if she wasn't attracted to them the way she was to Natalie?

What if they were nasty, raunchy girls who Erin would never even think to talk to? What if Natalie and Rachel were the best this porn production had to offer and the rest of the girls were ugly skanks that Erin would have to kiss and touch?

She reminded herself that all the girls from Natalie's website and movies were beautiful and that there was nothing to worry about. She was excited to be doing something so nasty and wrong, to be a bad girl and act slutty and sexual while she was young and free. She turned the rock music up louder in her convertible and cruised to the location.


Continue next page ........

birdie8819
29-02-2008, 11:25 PM
When she arrived outside the closed-down gym, there were several other cars parked outside and a van that likely transported the equipment. As Erin parked, she saw Rachel standing outside the door smoking a cigarette. Rachel wore a white T-shirt and tight blue jeans and her blonde hair hung shiny and immaculate, the blue and red streaks were fresh and bright, and looked as if she'd just had it styled today.

Rachel recognized Erin as smiled and waved while Erin gathered her makeup case and walked to the door. "Hi Erin! So glad you made it! Natalie will be so happy! How you doing, babe?" Rachel leaned forward and kissed Erin squarely on the lips. "You ready?"

"Yeah," said Erin, surprised that Rachel had kissed her so casually. Must be the culture of the porn business, these girls simply kiss each other for no reason.

"All the other girls are inside getting ready. Better hurry up and get your makeup on, we start shooting in about fifteen minutes."

"Thanks," Erin said using that has her cue to walk inside and find Natalie. When she entered she walked into a small office and then through a white door which opened into a large aerobics studio. The room was hot and the floors were hardwood with mirrored walls from floor to ceiling. The studio was filled with people, mostly girls, and one lucky young guy who was adjusting the lights and fiddling with his digital video recorder.

Erin spotted the talent right away; five young babes, including Natalie, who were lined up along the far wall facing the mirror, applying makeup and getting ready for the shoot. She was relieved to see they were all beautiful. Two of the girls were completely nude -- they were slim with great tans, both with bleach blonde hair and crisp, distinct thong tan lines. One stood at the mirror applying eye shadow while the other fixed her hair and teased it with hairspray. Beside them was a short Asian girl with long black hair wearing a red bra and matching red panties.

She was watching herself in the mirror and applying lipstick. Next to her Natalie stood in nothing but a white thong and brushed her hair. Erin smiled when she saw her lover, those sweet buns formed a nice round curve and the thong helped to accentuate her curves. Her back was solid with slightly defined muscles that showed she was fit and in shape. Next to Natalie was another thirty-something babe with tits that were quite large. She was nude and held a razor in her hand and was spot shaving her pussy, removing tiny little hairs that she had missed in the shower before.

As Erin approached Natalie, she noticed the young cameraman talking to a short and very cute older woman of about forty who seemed to be the director. Following the two of them and carrying a digital camera for still shots was a cute young girl who looked no older than nineteen. She wore a white cutoff T-shirt and white pants and listened as the director pointed across the studio and explained the shoot.

"Hi," Erin said as she approached Natalie.

Natalie saw Erin in the mirror, smiled and turned. As she spun around, she revealed that healthy set of tits that were perked firm and ready for action. "Hey, baby," Natalie smiled and reached out to hug Erin gently. Erin tried for a quick kiss on the mouth like she had received form Rachel but Natalie only kissed her on the cheek. But then she took Erin's hand and got the rest of the girl's attention for an introduction.

"Girls, I'd like you to meet Erin, our hot yoga instructor."

The girls replied with warm and welcoming hellos before Natalie introduced the talent. "Starting at the end are Amy and Lisa. They're from the same town and relatively new to the business. This is their first bukkake film." They were the bleach blond bimbos with awesome tans and matching thong tan lines. These girls appeared to be in their early twenties -- fresh, young porn starts with bright, happy smiles untarnished by grueling years in the business.

Amy was more voluptuous than Lisa, with round bubble tits, a soft belly that curved inward in the right places but revealed no muscle tone and a shaved pussy inside a creamy white patch of skin that was normally covered by her thong. Lisa was slim with small tits and long, toned legs. Her stomach was flat and defined and like her counterpart, Lisa had a bald pussy and a tan line that was so distinct it looked like she was wearing a white thong.

"Next is Sue," Natalie introduced the Asian girl who seemed to scowl at Erin as she nodded and turned back to the mirror to finish her makeup. "Sue is a pro," Natalie explained. "Only nineteen years old but she's done over five hundred videos and fucked something like two hundred guys?"

Sue corrected her with a sneer, "Two hundred and six guys and almost three hundred girls."

Natalie smiled and moved to the last girl. "And we're lucky to have with us today, a veteran of the porn industry, Austin."

Austin looked up from her pussy and with the razor in one hand, she reached out with the other, smiled and shook Erin's hand. Austin had a tall body with great curves, healthy D-cup tits and a pussy trimmed into a nice neat triangle. She was about Natalie's age with long brown hair, a pointed square chin and a triangle nose. She girl was famous but since Erin did not know her porn stars from her dwarf stars she merely smiled and said hello.

As Natalie turned to introduce the crew, the perky little director arrived and introduced herself. "I'm Tara, the director." She was just over five feet, petite, with sandy brown hair pulled behind her head with a clip. She wore a brown suede jacket a pair of jeans and brown cowboy boots. She was spunky, with a lot of energy, and ready to begin the day's work.

"Erin," she said as she shook the director's hand.

Tara introduced the cameraman and the photographer. "This is Chris and Jennifer. They'll be shooting today's picture." Tara suddenly looked very concerned. "Are you ready to do this?"

Erin took a deep breath and nodded.

"Great," Tara smiled and clapped her hands together. "Places everybody, cameras roll in five minutes!"

As Tara and her crew hurried away to setup off to the side, Natalie turned to Erin and gently fixed her hair. "You look great today. Are you sure you're ready?"

Erin nodded. "I swear I want to do this."

Natalie leaned forward and kissed her on the lips with a firm, wet kiss. "Remember you don't have to do anything you don't want to." Natalie bent over and slipped off her thong so she stood nude. "Just get naked and let it happen!"

Erin hurried to the mirror and quickly applied some makeup and then removed her shirt and jeans as the rest of the girls laid out their yoga mats and took their places. Natalie was in the front row with Sue, the Asian girl beside her on one side, and Austin on the other. Amy, Lisa and Rachel were behind them. Erin was down to bra and underwear. The rest of the girls were naked. She took a deep breath, unhooked her bra and slipped out of her thong.

She was naked and felt free but vulnerable. Sexy but uncomfortable. Naughty but modest. Her pussy was tingling and her heart was pounding. She couldn't remember a time where she was more nervous.

Jennifer turned one a pair of space heaters that were positioned off camera and the girls started to get hot. Erin hurried her naked body to the small stage at the front of the room and stood before the girls and camera crew. It was just like teaching her regular naked hot yoga class except this one was being filmed and would end in a gigantic lesbian orgy.

Tara gave them their directions and shouted, "You look beautiful girls, now give each other hell...And, action!"

Instantly Jennifer's camera began snapping still shots. The audible click and hum of her camera made Erin glance to her left, where the film crew sat motionless as they captured everything. Jennifer knelt on the floor and aimed her camera at the girls and fired off shots while Chris stood still with his face in the video recorder. Tara sat between them watching intently.

Erin took another deep breath and placed her hands to her sides. "Okay girls, let's start with at our arms at our sides and our feet together and breathe deeply."

The temperature was increasing and Erin started to break a sweat. As she breathed in and out she started to relax and when she looked out and saw Natalie smiling encouragingly, she became sure of herself. The yoga part would be easy -- it was what the director had planned for the middle of their session that would be a challenge.

As Jennifer snapped picture after picture, Erin led the six naked girls through their poses. Chris was moving now, circling the group to film every movement from every angle. The lucky guy had a half-bulge pressing against his shorts. When Erin was doing a downward dog, he got right behind her and positioned the camera near her ass for a close up while Jennifer snapped pictures.

Erin quickly got used to being the object of their photography. It excited her, having no control over what they chose to photograph. She felt as if she was at their mercy, yet totally in control. As she led the girls through the routine, she inspected each one. These were not ugly girls by any means -- they were beautiful, professional porn stars with wonderful bodies that Erin would not mind experiencing up close. Of course, Natalie was her favorite but Austin's skin was smooth, those breasts were big and round. With a closer look, Erin figured they were probably implants. No matter, her face was beautiful and her legs were long and fleshy -- Erin wondered what it would be like to be on top of Austin with those strong legs wrapped around her squeezing her tight.


Continue next page .......

birdie8819
29-02-2008, 11:26 PM
The little Asian girl was something else. She was obviously very serious about her work -- Erin had yet to see Sue do anything but scowl. But she had a face like a model with a tight, brown little body and perky little Asian tits with hard nipples. Her pussy was shaved into a small little patch and she had a tattoo of a Chinese symbol just above her pubic hair. Her chest and stomach glistened with sweat and little beads started to fall from her forehead. Erin couldn't wait to feel Sue's flesh pressing against hers. She wanted to kiss that little Asian girl, shove her tongue into her mouth and tickle her pussy with her fingers.

The two blondes in the back row were quite a sight. They had been sorority sisters before dropping out of college freshman year to pursue careers in porn. They both had long, blonde hair that was almost white, offset by dark, fake tans. Amy had much larger tits than Lisa and both girls had shaved pussies. The best part was their thong tan lines -- so crisp and distinct, the white skin was a stark contrast to the rest of their tanned and sweating bodies. They must tan every other day in the same thong, and had probably been doing so for many months, if not years. There was no other way to get a tan line that distinct. Erin loved it. She imaged herself between these girls, in a sweaty flesh-on-flesh-on-flesh lesbian sandwich.

And then there was Rachel -- Rachel with red and blue streaks in her hair, a pierced nipple and eyebrow. A pierced bellybutton with some suggestive tattoos near the slit of her bald pussy. And down below, the silver bead of a clit ring -- the only girl besides Erin who had one. She longed to get between those legs, to flick the metal bead of her jewelry and suck that clit until Rachel came and squirted her juices.

Erin paused in mid routine as Jennifer stood beside her snapping a wide shot of the entire room. Squirting. Erin remembered this was a lesbian bukkake and these girls would all be squirting their juices all over Rachel, who always enthusiastically volunteered to be the target of their blasts. Would Erin be able to squirt on camera? She had been practicing at home but was never able to generate anything more than a pathetic dribble. She knew these girls, especially the exotic Sue, would likely be able to produce a hearty female ejaculation. Would Erin be embarrassed by the meager amount she could produce?

"Cut!" shouted Tara. "Next sequence!"

This was to be the part where the girls broke out of their yoga routine and started touching each other. It would start with a gentle girl-on-girl massage and then devolve into a full scale lesbian orgy. Tara gave the scene directions and Chris readjusted the lights, then readjusted the bulge in his pants while Jennifer tinkered with her camera. Chris took a spray bottle and squirted a mist of water over all of the girls so it looked like they were sweating even more than they already were.

As he sprayed the mist over Erin's tits, she thrust her chest out and closed her eyes. The mist felt cool and refreshing on her body but did not take Erin's mind off the realization that the previous sequence had only been a warm up. The real porn shoot would begin right now.

"Action!" Tara shouted as the girls broke into pairs. Austin dropped to her knees as Natalie knelt behind her. Rachel took a spot behind the kneeling Sue and Lisa and Amy were behind them, with Lisa positioned behind Amy.

Erin said her line, "Now I want you to rub your partner's back, starting at the neck and shoulders." As Natalie, Rachel and Lisa started rubbing their hands along their partners' necks Erin stepped off the stage and started pacing among the three couples, inspecting their every move. She stopped beside Natalie and Austin and watched enviously as Natalie's hands ran along the length of Austin's neck and across her naked shoulders.

Natalie then ran both hands down the middle of Austin's back all the way to her butt before running them back up to her neck. She massaged Austin's shoulders and then slowly moved her hands under Austin's arms and snaked them around to grasp Austin's D-sized tits. She took those hearty mounds in her hands and caressed the undersides before squeezing the nipples hard and grasping them at the sides to push them together. Austin giggled and turned her head slightly. Natalie was right there to kiss her gently on the mouth.

Erin's pussy started to swell. Watching Natalie rub Austin's tits sent blood to Erin's bare pussy and made it tingle. It felt like it would only take a few flick of the clit to send Erin over the edge. Watching Natalie and Austin was too much so Erin strolled towards Rachel and Sue, who were locked in a similar embrace. Rachel had her chest pressed against Sue's bare back and had her arms around the tiny Asian girl. Rachel's mouth and pressed against Sue's neck where she nibbled and licked while Sue dropped her hand to touch her belly and probe further south.

Behind them, Lisa had her arms around Amy and took her jugs in each hand they way Natalie was doing to Austin. The girls were breathing heavily and as Jennifer circled the group and snapped pictures, Chris followed and trained his camera on the sights. The moaning grew louder and the fondling got more intense, and hands slipped lower.

Erin was beside Natalie and Austin, the two sweating babes were now kissing with heavy tongue as Natalie wrapped her arms around Austin from behind and squeezed her tits. "That's it, girls." Erin said. "Feel that partner's skin. Rub her gently. Make her relax."

Amy was now laid out flat on her belly while Lisa knelt beside her and massaged her ass cheeks. She dug a hand between Amy's legs and rubbed her crotch from behind and Amy called out, "Oh yeah, baby. That feels so good. Yeah, that's the spot."

Erin now hand one of her own hands between her legs and slid her middle finger along her slippery cunt as she paced among the couples. When she passed Natalie and Austin, Natalie reached out a hand and grabbed Erin's, then pulled her to the floor.

"Help me out, teacher." Natalie smiled and then pulled Erin close to kiss her aggressively and with deep, wet tongue. Austin was soon among them and the girls exchanged a magnificent, naked three-way, kiss. Chris was right beside them filming as their tongues flapped all over each other and the girl hummed with pleasure. They heard the click of Jennifer's camera but were soon lost in their kiss, oblivious even to the other four naked girls who were now engaged in their own pair of deep lip locks.

Natalie pushed Austin onto her back and positioned herself between her legs. She still had Erin by the hand and guided her so they were beside each other, with Austin's legs spread around them. Natalie smiled at Erin and said, "Help me eat her pussy, baby."

"Yeah," Austin smiled as Natalie and Erin's head descended towards her pussy. "You going to lick my pussy, baby? Huh? You going to help her lick my fucking pussy?"

Erin had never sucked pussy before and she was nervous to do it on camera but she was beyond the point of no return and she put her arm around Natalie as both their cheeks met just inches above Austin's pussy. She was greeted by a musky smell and a close up view of one of the great pussies in porn. As Jennifer knelt beside them to snap a series of close up pictures, Erin extended her tongue and kissed Austin's inner thigh while Natalie did the same on the other side.

They could hear Sue and Amy moaning as their partners also performed oral sex. Erin glanced over Austin's thigh and saw Rachel and Sue were locked in a sweaty 69, with Sue on top vigorously licking Rachel's pussy below.

Now Natalie and Erin both ran their tongues along Austin's pussy and exchanged her juices in a wet tongue kiss that tasted salty and sweaty. This was too hot for Erin to handle. As her tongue lapped at Austin's clit and fought with Natalie's tongue, Erin dug a pair of fingers into her own wet pussy and started to stimulate her G-spot. Moments later she felt Natalie's hand rubbing one of her hard butt cheeks before Natalie's hand slid between those cheeks and started to tickle her asshole with her middle finger.



Continue next page ..........

birdie8819
29-02-2008, 11:27 PM
Erin giggled as she licked Austin's pussy and flapped her tongue against Natalie's lips. Austin rubbed her tits while these two babes sucked her pussy, she grinned and threw her head back. "Oh yeah, girls, your tongues feel so good on my pussy!"

"Mmmm," Natalie moaned while she pulled her tongue away and used two fingers to rub Austin's clit. "Look how wet your pussy is."

Erin stuck her butt up in the air to give Natalie easier access to her anus and sent the signal that she wanted Natalie to dig farther. Natalie figured it out instantly and as her tongue and Erin's swirled across Austin's pussy, she stuck her middle finger up Austin's pussy to get it lubed with her juices, then popped it into Erin's asshole and started to gently finger-fuck her butt.

Chris was right there to film every move, the lucky young cameraman, and soon Austin rose upright and extended her hands to touch each girl's cheek. She pulled them away from her pussy and Natalie and Erin climbed up to kiss Austin -- Natalie's finger was still stuck up Erin's ass -- they gave Austin a taste of her own pussy juice in another sloppy, three-way kiss.

Erin glanced beside her again where Sue and Rachel were still engaged in their hot 69 -- these girls were total professionals - and she saw that Amy and Lisa and risen from their mat and were approaching. "Hey, girls," said Natalie. "Why don't you come join our pile?"

Erin's butt was still in the air with Natalie's finger inside so Amy saw her chance and knelt behind the yoga instructor. "That was such a hot lesson," Amy said as she slowly pulled Natalie's finger out of Erin's butt and dug her own tongue into Erin's asshole. The tip of that tongue flapped rapidly across Erin's anus while Lisa knelt beside Amy to watch. It made Erin feel even dirtier to have the tongue of a girl she had just met whip and lash at her asshole with such confidence and enthusiasm.

"Yeah, baby, lick that ass," Lisa said as Amy's tongue skillfully snaked over every inch of Erin's sweet little butthole. She slapped her hand against Erin's butt cheek while she licked and Lisa lowered her face to kiss Erin's butt and hip and lick her all over. Amy's lips were stuck to Erin's puckered asshole like a suction cup and she sucked that anus while Lisa cheered her on. "Oh, you got it, baby! You fucking love licking that ass!" Lisa cheered as Amy went nuts on Erin's backside. She pushed her tongue inside as far as she could and then slid it out only to push it back in and then back out, over and over.

The feeling of that blonde porn star's warm tongue up her ass was perhaps the most erotic, most perverted thing Erin had ever experienced. Erin closed her eyes, her pussy was now dripping with moisture -- she could feel a drop dangling at the tip of her clit now -- and soon the smell of pussy was right in front of her. Erin opened her eyes to see Natalie had positioned herself right there, so that the trimmed triangle patch of her pubic hair was just inches below Erin's face. She looked up and saw Natalie smiling encouragingly at her while Jennifer knelt just above her head with her camera pointed at Erin's face. She snapped two shots and then moved away. Erin looked into Natalie's eye and Natalie nodded and mouthed the words, "Lick that pussy."

Erin was still reeling at the thought of having just licked Austin's cunt. The taste of pussy was in her mouth and as Amy continued to slurp and stick Erin's asshole with her tongue, Erin dropped her dead into Natalie's lap and started furiously lapping at that wonderful, wet slit. Natalie relaxed completely on her back and let Erin go to work while the rest of the girls crowded around and took their places.

While Amy, Erin and Natalie formed a three-way ass-eating, pussy-licking lineup, Lisa got behind Amy's bent-over ass and stuck her face in her sorority sister's pussy. Austin then straddled Natalie's face and lowered her pussy to the porn producer's mouth. The arrangement started to curve into a semi-circle and Sue and Rachel were the only girls not involved. They quickly took their places and completed the circle: Sue bent over in front of Austin and shoved her ass into Austin's face while Rachel laid on her back and slid underneath Lisa's legs to suck her pussy from below. Then Sue lowered her face to Lisa's bald pussy and started to run her tongue up and down that slick, tasty slit. The circle was complete: a seven girl daisy chain where every girl was performing oral sex, while getting oral sex performed on herself.

The space heaters were still running, as were both cameras, and the girls continued to drip sweat onto the mats and onto each other. Their bodies were hot and slick -- their pussies were wet and tingling. For Erin, the most erotic part about getting her butt licked while eating Natalie's pussy was the sound the six other girls made while having this erotic lesbian orgy. They were moaning and panting and breathing heavy and shouting out dirty talk while Jennifer's camera clicked away.

Amy was on all fours with her face in Erin's ass and as she took a quick break from digging her tongue into Erin butthole, she looked over her shoulder to Lisa and panted, "That's it, flick that clit, baby. Flick my clit while I lick this ass."

Lisa was also on all fours behind Amy, with her hands on Amy's bubbly, brown ass and her mouth slurping Amy's pussy from behind. She grinned and took her mouth away from Amy's snatch and said, "You like licking that ass? Want me to lick yours? Huh?" And with that, Lisa pressed her tongue against Amy's pussy lips and drove it upward and over Amy's puckering asshole.

"Oh, yeah!" Amy shouted. "I love how your tongue feels in my ass. Feels fucking good and turns me on!"

Erin was lost in ecstasy. As she munched Natalie's box, she glanced up to see Natalie's tongue wiggling back and forth against Austin's clit which was buried on top of Natalie's face. Austin's legs were spread wide and Erin could see the meat of her pussy lips and asshole exposed and wide-open. Erin had lost track of the cameras by now, as had most of the girls who were completely engaged in this intense lesbian orgy.

As Amy's tongue continued to lash at her asshole, Erin felt herself approaching orgasm. As she dug her tongue three inches into Natalie's pussy, Erin wondered if she would be able to squirt for the cameras. She let a glob of saliva drip out of her mouth and soak Natalie's clit, then she used to her tongue to swirl the spit all over Natalie's crotch.

Erin suddenly felt two tongues on her backside; one flapped at her asshole and the other slipped lower and lashed and probed at her slit. A pair of lips sucked and nibbled on her clit ring and Erin realized she was being double-teamed from behind. She peered over her shoulder and saw that pair of bleach blondes working her in tandem. How hot!

The chain was broken and Sue disappeared to the other side of the studio and returned with an eight-inch dildo in each hand. She wedged herself between Lisa and Amy and knelt behind Erin. Lisa and Amy continued to rub Erin's ass cheeks while Sue shoved one of the dildos down her throat to make it wet and slippery. Then, with the authority of a women who had fucked hundreds of guys and even more women on camera, Sue slid the dildo up Erin's pussy and started jacking it in and out.

"Oh, my God," shouted Erin. "That feels so fucking good!" Sue did not bother to ease that thick eight-incher into Erin's hole, nor did she start with long, slow movements. Instead she stabbed that dildo in and out of Erin's twat as hard and as fast as she could. While pumped Erin's pussy with that dildo, Sue licked the second one and got that one slippery before pushing it slowly up Erin's already sweaty and spit-covered asshole.

Two at the same time! Erin's eyes widened as she felt those two giant dildos ripping her holes apart. She'd never had one object up each hole at the same time and Sue worked those toys like the professional porn star that she was -- jacking them in and out simultaneously, twisting them to the left and right, shoving one up her pussy while pulling the other out of her ass.

Amy and Lisa rubbed Sue's tits as she worked and kissed and licked her face and neck. Chris was beside them capturing the whole thing on film while Jennifer furiously snapped still shots of the double insertion.

That dildo was grinding against Erin's G-spot and she felt herself ready to climax -- it took every ounce of remaining strength to fight it off and prolong her orgasm. Natalie's pussy was still under Erin's face but Erin was useless. Those two dildos were doing such a job that all Erin could do was moan and wiggle her hips back and forth to accommodate the thrusts.

Natalie slipped out of the way and became part of a three-girl pile-up with Austin and Rachel. While Rachel lay on her back, Austin knelt beside her and rubbed and squeezed her tits while Rachel's hand reached out to tickle Austin's slit. Natalie grabbed Rachel's hand and pulled it away from Austin. "Play with your pussy. I wanna see you play with your pussy."

Rachel grinned and followed Natalie's order, quickly rubbing her clit with two fingers while Austin massaged her breasts. Natalie was on all fours, and she lowered her head to lick Austin's pussy.

The moaning and shouting in the room reached a crescendo as all of the girls were starting to near climax. Amy and Lisa had dropped down to lick Sue's ass and pussy while the Asian porn star worked Erin with double dildos.

Soon Rachel was shouting, "Somebody cum on me! Somebody fucking cum on me! Come on, you nasty little sluts! I need one of you to shoot all over me!"



Continue next page .........

birdie8819
29-02-2008, 11:29 PM
Natalie was quickly squatting beside Rachel's face - Rachel turned her head and opened her mouth while Natalie furiously flicked her clit back and forth just six inches away.

"Yeah, hit her with it," cheered Austin. "Cum all over that beautiful fucking face!"

Chris and Jennifer aimed their cameras and the threesome and seconds later, a hearty stream of clear pussy juice shot out of Natalie's pussy and soaked Rachel's face. She caught what she could in her mouth but Natalie continued rubbing her pussy as the juice flew out and sprinkled it all over Rachel's face and chest. Several drops made their way to Austin and that hot vaginal fluid drove Austin over the edge.

"Over here, baby," Austin said as Rachel turned her head and kept her mouth locked open. Austin's load wasn't as powerful as Natalie's but she ejaculated several small bursts of fluid onto Rachel's face.

"Oh, my God, look at that!" Lisa exclaimed while looking up from Sue. Amy was already rubbing her pussy and approaching orgasm so she rolled over Rachel and started finger fucking herself. She stood and straddled Rachel as Natalie and Austin got out of the way and made room for the cameras. Amy dug three fingers deep inside her pussy and jacked them in and out as she screamed and brought herself to orgasm.

"Here it comes, Rachel!" she shouted while her fingers slid in and out of that hot pussy. As she dripped sweat on Rachel and the cameras caught it up close, Amy released a modest load of fluid. She kept her hands in her pussy as it squirted out, which caused the juice to shoot between her fingers and spray every direction. The other girls got soaked while Rachel lapped at every drop that fell her direction.

The only girls left to cum were Lisa, Sue and Erin. Sue finally pulled the dildo out of Erin's asshole, which was sore from getting worked harder than ever before. She held the other dildo in place up Erin's pussy and said, "Hold it right here!"

Erin reached between her legs and grabbed onto the dildo while Sue moved away and crawled towards the other girls. "One of you needs to suck my pussy!" she demanded while flipped onto her back beside Rachel and shoving her dildo up her ass. Natalie and Austin quickly dropped to the floor and buried their faces between Sue's legs while Amy massaged her tiny tits and Rachel watched and rubbed her soaking wet clit.

Erin was still on all fours watching the intense lesbian exchange. She held onto the dildo and kept jamming it in and out of her pussy while Natalie, Austin and Amy worked on Sue. Erin felt herself about to cum. She rose to her knees and jacked her pussy with that dildo -- her eyes were locked on Natalie, whose ass was spread out right in front of Erin. Rachel was covered with sweat and ejaculate and seemed ready for a hundred more loads.

Lisa was soon beside Erin, sucking her tits and running her hand down the crack of Erin's ass. "I've had enough ass play to last for a decade," Erin said and pulled the dildo out of her pussy. She held it out for Lisa, who opened her mouth and let Erin slide it in. Lisa's head bobbed back and forth like she was giving a blowjob to that dildo that was covered with Erin's slippery pussy juice.

Sue was screaming at the top of her lungs and quickly rolled to her feet and straddled Rachel. With a quick flick of her clit, her pussy exploded with a shot of juice that flew out of her pussy like a water cannon. All the other girls shouted with glee while Sue flicked her pussy and gushed another hearty load of fluid all over Rachel, who was now soaked. When Sue's pussy stopped pumping fluid onto Rachel, Sue rolled off and collapsed onto the floor beside her. She still had that dildo in her hand and Sue decided to shove it back up her ass and leave it there while she rested and caught her breath.

"Who hasn't cum yet!" shouted Rachel while she massaged her clit and looked to the ceiling.

Lisa pulled the dildo out of her mouth and smiled at Erin. "You ready?"

Erin nodded nervously as then Lisa took her by the hand and pulled her towards the rest of the girls.

"Let's see it baby," Natalie said as Erin crawled past and approached Rachel.

Lisa sat on her butt beside Rachel and spread her legs so her pussy was just a foot from Rachel's face. She took that dildo and stabbed herself with it, stimulating her G-spot while Austin and Amy crawled to either side of her to massage her breasts.

Erin took her place on the other side of Rachel and started to finger fuck her own pussy while Natalie sat beside her and started to French kiss her mouth. A minute later Lisa pulled the dildo out of her pussy and squirted a thin burst of fluid onto Rachel's face before Lisa collapsed onto the floor and Amy and Austin fell on top of her to kiss and caress her while her body shook with orgasm.

"Your turn," Natalie announced while Erin looked down to Rachel who seemed hypnotized by all the girly-cum she had swallowed. "Hand me that dildo," Natalie said to Lisa, who held the dildo up in the air for Natalie to take.

"Let's see if we can make her squirt!" Natalie said as she aimed the dildo for Erin's pussy. Erin sat on her butt with her legs spread inches from Rachel's face while Natalie pushed the dildo into her hole. Sue was soon on her knees and crawling to get behind Erin and rub her tits and kiss her neck while Natalie worked that G-spot.

Then Amy and Austin were crowded around Erin and Sue. They reached out to pet Erin's hard stomach and caress her tits and face while Natalie held the dildo like a dagger and jacked it in and out of that pussy.

"Come on, Erin!" Lisa cheered while watching from the other side of Rachel.

"Come on, girl!" said Austin as she rubbed Erin's back and leaned over to kiss Natalie.

"You got it, baby," Natalie said. "You getting close, huh?"

"Yeah!" Erin said as she felt the pressure building.

"You getting close, you nasty little whore?" Natalie said gently.

The dirty talk drove Erin to the brink. "Oh, God!" she shouted and threw her head back. "I'm going to fucking cum! I'm going to fucking cum!"

"Tell me when," Natalie said as she furiously pumped the dildo in and out of Erin's hole. "Tell me when!"

Erin felt intense pressure down below that felt like she was about to pee. "Now! Right now!"

"Oh yeah, baby!" Natalie shouted as she pulled the dildo out of Erin's pussy. Remembering what she had read, Erin let her muscles relax, and as her body started to shudder and vibrate with the most powerful orgasm she had ever experienced, she pushed the fluid out of her pussy and looked down to see a respectable steam of clear juice sputter out of her hole like a squirt gun. Two more bursts spurted out as the rest of the girls cheered and applauded.

The yoga instructor relaxed a bit and smiled as her pussy continued to vibrate with delight. Rachel was using both hands to rub those juices all over her body -- rubbing them over her skin and into every pore like body oil. Erin's legs were spread wide open and she was soaked in sweat and completely out of breath. Natalie's mouth soon covered hers and she felt that familiar tongue swirling inside her mouth. Erin returned the kiss and reached up to touch Natalie's face. The porn producer had been right -- it was the most incredible experience of Erin's life and she could not wait to rest up and do it again. As their kiss broke, Erin held Natalie's face and smiled into her eyes. Natalie understood Erin's look: she was hooked on porn and wanted to be a regular star of Natalie's films.

Erin grinned, "So that's what you call lesbian bukkake."

Jennifer was suddenly beside them snapping pictures. "Let's see another kiss," Jennifer said. She took several pictures while Natalie and Erin's tongues flapped all over each other in the sweatiest, most passionate French kiss Erin had ever had. Her pussy was satisfied and her ass had been fucked raw by Sue's dildo. It had been a night that Erin would never forget. She couldn't wait to see the finished product on DVD. She was sure she would watch it every day and masturbate to the pictures once they were posted online.

Tara was amazed at the hot, seven-girl lesbian orgy she had just witnessed. Her own pussy was moist and tender and she couldn't wait to sit in the editing booth and cut this masterpiece. Satisfied with the footage they had captured, Tara stood from her director's chair and shouted those closing words. "Cut! And that's a wrap!"


The End


Good Night And Sweet Dreams

88888888
01-03-2008, 01:10 PM
A Face to Cum On


Mary lay naked in her bed, her hand between her legs furiously rubbing her own clit. She unconsciously licked her lips, imagining the taste of one of the young coeds in her dorm, in this case it was freshman Lisa Handford a cute blond from down the hall. In her fantasy Lisa was lying on the bed in a white teddy her legs spread wide pleading for Mary to lick her pussy.

Mary obliged, burying her face into the neatly trimmed bush. As her fantasy girl began to orgasm so did Mary, letting out a deep groan and feeling the large rush of cum stream from her pussy soaking the towel beneath her. She continued to rub herself slowly until tingling faded, threw the towel into the corner. She thought of Lisa. It had been a week since Mary had seen her naked and had since been her sole source for fantasy.

Mary was a senior at Michigan State, an EX-star lacrosse player, the RA (Resident Assistant) in charge of the second floor freshman dorm, and a lesbian. She was friendly but shy, and had a quick temper. She wore her hair short and was a bit butch so it was not hard to tell her sexual orientation although she had only been with a girl one other time in her life, during freshman year. A time that haunts her to this day.

All through high school Mary was a star player as she was in her first year at MSU. At 5'9 142 she had the strength a determination to beat the best. Unfortunately since her 'experience' Mary had fallen into a depression, quitting the team and eventually gaining over 90 pounds in the next three years. Her once muscular body was replaced with cellulite and rolls of fat.

Mary had always liked girls but it wasn't until she was a freshman that she had her first experience. It was at a sorority rush party, Mary was quite drunk and all she could recall was that the girl was a senior. She had taken Mary to her room and stripped her naked, then herself. Mary had always dreamed of something more romantic, but quickly obliged to all the orders the girl gave to her.

Although she wanted to lay atop the girl and kiss her and feel her body she found herself plunging a large dildo into her repeatedly while licking the girls clit. Mary loved how the girl came multiple time yet curious why no flood of cum followed. When it was her turn Mary came almost the instant the girl's tongue slipped between her pussy lips. Mary's hips bucked wildly and she felt the flood of cum drench the girls face.

Her orgasm faded as the girl quickly stepped back gagging with a disgusted look on her face. Mary was in shock as the girl began berating her, asking what the hell was wrong with her and how grossed out she was. Mary quickly dressed as the girl was wiping her face and spitting into the garbage can. Without another word Mary was out of there embarrassed beyond words.

88888888
01-03-2008, 01:11 PM
A Face to Cum On

Mary had always thought that she was normal and though she read that girls do occasionally expel liquid when they orgasm, Mary still felt like a freak, so much so that she avoided any other future encounters. That's not to say Mary didn't harbor sexual thoughts, in fact Mary masturbated several times a day. She also loved looking at girls, the main reason she became an RA. In the first three months she had fantasized about having sex with almost every one of the 85 freshman girls in her dorm. She especially loved the petite little blondes, like Lisa, and could cum just by the thought of touching or seeing her naked body.

Mary soon became obsessed with seeing some of the girls naked. She had thought about video equipment but there was no way she could afford it. Her best chance was in the bathroom, where the girls showered. She obviously couldn't hang out there and wanted to avoid being tagged as a lesbian pervert so she only chose the best opportunities. She had found that the last toilet stall had a view of the showers and best of all you could watch through the crack without being noticed. Unfortunately for Mary most of the girls emerged from the showers with their towels wrapped around them giving her an only occasional glimpse of nudity from which to masturbate later to.

Her luck changed last week. Mary was in her room when she happened to look out the window, she saw Lisa walking back to the dorm. Lisa was a popular girl, bubbly and incredibly cute. She had a towel over her shoulder and her hair looked wet. Mary knew swim team had started up last week and wondered if Lisa had joined. Sudden thoughts of Lisa in a see through swim suit made Mary instantly wet. She also wondered if Lisa might hit the showers as well.

Mary stood at her door looking through the peephole and saw Lisa open the stairwell door and head down to her room. Mary waited at the door unblinkingly for an eternity until she saw Lisa walking by her room again towards the showers. She had only a towel wrapped around her as she walked inches away from Mary's watchful eye. Mary wished she could open the door, grab her, pull her in and ravish her body the rest of the day.

A minute after she past, Mary crept out of her room and walked silently to the showers. She stood outside the door and listened, hearing a flush and then the sound of the shower starting. She waited another moment and then entered quietly. Mary's body quivered with anticipation though she knew she probably wouldn't see anything anyway. Her hands were sweaty and her heart beat fast though she knew that there was nothing wrong with being in the bathroom. She watched Lisa's feet (which was all she could see) below the curtain. If only she could just open the curtain and go in and soap up Lisa's body, how nice that would be.

Mary quietly closed the toilet stall door and peered out through the crack. She pulled her feet up so Lisa wouldn't be able to even tell anyone was in there, seeing that she had already peed. Lisa was in the first stall so Mary had the best view possible. Just a glimpse was all she wanted. Somehow her hand had found its way down between her legs and began to rub her already soaking pussy.

88888888
01-03-2008, 01:12 PM
A Face to Cum On

Mary's heart dropped when she saw a hand reach out of the shower and grab the towel and pull it in. Only then did the curtain open and Lisa step out. Suddenly Lisa stopped and felt her hair and frowned, she had forgotten to rinse. To Mary's amazement Lisa removed the towel, hung it up. Mary gasped silently at her tiny little ass. Lisa then stepped back in the shower and flicked on the water again. Perhaps it was because she thought she was alone or because it would only be a second she didn't bother closing the curtain. Lisa turned directly towards Mary as she tilted her head back under the streaming water.

Mary held her breath as she looked over Lisa from top to bottom as she unknowingly displayed her perky little tits and trimmed blonde bush. Mary squinted trying to see Lisa's pussy lips. Lisa quickly finished her rinse and grabber her towel and dried off in the shower. Mary took particular enjoyment when Lisa reached down and rubbed the towel between her legs to dry her cunt, her titties jiggling. Lisa then quickly wrapped the towel around her again, grabbed her stuff and headed out the door. The whole incident only took about a minute but the images would stay with Mary forever. Mary returned to her room and masturbated continually the rest of the day and evening.

*

The next day Mary, who had keys to all the rooms, snuck into Lisa's room and stole a pair of used panties. For days she savored the faint scent of Lisa's pussy. Eventually she couldn't contain herself and stretched the tiny panties over her fat legs. Rubbing them into her pussy and then completely soaking them when she came.

A week later found Mary consistently fantasizing about Lisa. She knew she had to have her somehow; she had to touch her body, squeeze her tits and taste her pussy. Lisa was obviously not a lesbian and in fact was quite popular with the boys though Mary was pretty sure that Lisa wasn't the slutty type, she was far too nice and innocent for that. She was always friendly to Mary and that's why Mary felt guilty for having some of the newer thoughts about Lisa. Mary started fantasizing about drugging Lisa and taking her back to her room and stripping her clothes off. Soon the thoughts of Lisa's naked warm body on the bed next to her sleeping peacefully as Mary kissed her body became too much. Mary began to plan how she would do it.

Mary knew the drug to get. She had seen it at a few parties and even at a lesbian bar. It was GHB and the people were using it to get high although she knew what other use it had. It was the date rape drug and Mary had no problem getting some, enough to put out Lisa for a few good hours at least. Lisa would never know what hit her. Now Mary knew how she would do it, now to figure out when.

Again, the answer came easy. Lisa's roommate was leaving for Thanksgiving vacation a day earlier than Lisa. In fact, Lisa would be the last one around, as she had to wait for her parents to come pick her up. Mary made it obvious that she too would be leaving early, only to sneak back on campus later on and somehow get Lisa to take the drug.

Mary again scouted out Lisa's room for a way to drug her. She knew Lisa was a die-hard Diet Coke fan and noted the three bottles in the small fridge. That would have to work. Mary bought the same bottles and she would switch them at some point. Just for safe measure, Mary bought every size bottle of Diet Coke.

88888888
01-03-2008, 01:13 PM
A Face to Cum On

Tuesday finally came and Mary bid her farewells for the short break. She struggled through the day waiting for the darkness. Thankfully it darkened just after five o'clock and she carefully sneaked back to her room. She knew Lisa was there from the light in her room and the flickering from the TV. Mary still wasn't sure if she could go through with it. She knew at some point in the evening Lisa would shower, as she always did, and that would be her chance.

Mary sat quietly in the dark waiting for the sound of the Lisa's heavy dorm door to close. Even down the hall it could be heard clearly, especially now with the floor empty. At one point she heard the payphone in the hall ring and she quickly ran to her peephole. She saw Lisa run to the phone and answer, it was for her. She stayed on the phone for at least an hour, which almost drove Mary into a frenzy. Eventually she hung up and went back to her room. Mary groaned. Then she heard the door close again shortly and saw Lisa walking up the hall with her towel.

Mary's blood ran cold, this was her chance. She waited a few minutes, then snuck out the room to the bathroom. She heard the shower turn on and then the curtain pull. Mary ran back to her room and grabbed all her stuff and bolted down to Lisa's room. The door was unlocked and Mary entered. She quickly surveyed the scene and gasped in shock. There was a can of orange soda open next to a bag of chips by the TV. She had no orange soda. She thought about abandoning the whole plot. She quickly regained her composure. She picked up the can, it was half full and still cold.

This was no problem, she would just spike this one. And she did, swirling the can around gently until the drug was dissolved. She put the can down and quickly ran back to her own room, sitting in the darkness again, her heart pounding out loud. A few minutes later she heard Lisa walk by. Then she heard Lisa's door close. Mary wondered how long she should wait.

While she sat she figured out how to find out.

Mary forced herself to wait an hour, then she snuck out of the building to a nearby payphone. She knew that Lisa would answer the phone if she was still awake. It was only 55 minutes when Mary dialed the number. She let the phone ring 25 times before hanging up. It was time to visit Lisa.

88888888
01-03-2008, 01:14 PM
A Face to Cum On

Mary knocked on Lisa's door, mentally preparing a cover story if Lisa should answer. There was no answer, only the sound of some silly sitcom on the tube. Finding the door locked Mary fumbled with the keys until she found the correct one. She opened the door and peered in. There she was, still in her chair, head tilted to the side and eyes closed. Mary marveled how perfect Lisa looked in her oversized pink Victoria Secrets nightshirt. Mary shut the door and called her name. Nothing. Mary's hand quivered as she reached out and shook Lisa's shoulder. Again nothing.

Mary checked the can of soda and smiled when she found it empty. After various shakings and calling Mary was satisfied that Lisa was totally out. Mary then leaned over and whispered in Lisa's ear 'Tonight your mine'. As she did this her hand reached down and softly fondled Lisa's tits through her shirt.

Mary checked the hallway and stairwell before propping open her door. Back in Lisa's room Mary leaned in front of Lisa and pulled her over her shoulder. With Lisa being so tiny big Mary had no problem lifting her up. Praying that no one should suddenly come into the hall Mary speed quickly back to her room and laid Lisa onto her bed. She quickly shut the door and placed a towel in front of the crack. With the shades shut tight Mary knew she was now safe to enjoy her capture.

Mary kneeled next to the bed and looked at Lisa's peaceful face. She put her hand on Lisa's bare calf and slowly stroked the soft smooth flesh. Mary reached inside her own loose sweats and slid her fingers in her now very wet pussy. Her hand moved slowly up Lisa's leg until it reached the edge of her nightshirt, then grabbing and continued up her leg lifting the shirt up to her belly revealing Lisa's white cotton panties. Mary's hand instinctually slid between Lisa's legs and cupped her warm pussy. Mary felt her orgasm build and forced herself to stop rubbing, as she didn't want to cum just yet.

Mary stood up and stripped herself naked. She propped a pillow under Lisa's head and then climbed on the bed straddling one of Lisa's legs. She bent over and slowly lifted Lisa's shirt up over her breasts. Lisa's tits shook for a moment, her eighteen-year-old nipples still pointing straight to the sky. Mary quickly figured a nice sized C-cup, yet they were dwarfed compared o the huge globs of flesh that hung from Mary's chest. How perfect and white they were in contrast to her still tanned body.

88888888
01-03-2008, 01:15 PM
A Face to Cum On


Mary began to fondle and kneed them as her sloppy wet pussy began to rub on Lisa's leg. Mary leaned over and began to suck on them, how sweet they tasted. Mary tried to imagine Lisa awake and moaning in pleasure. She looked up at Lisa's face, beautiful but expressionless, wet lips parted as she breathed. Mary leaned further over Lisa's tiny body, her massive boobs now squashed into and enveloping Lisa's breasts.

As Mary leaned into kiss Lisa she felt her body weight pressing down heavily. Propping herself up on her elbows helped prevent the crushing of the poor unconscious beauty. Mary looked at her peaceful face and then placed her lips against Lisa's. Mary could still taste the orange soda on her lips as she kissed. Mary closed her eyes imagining the love scene in her mind, her pussy still grinding against Lisa's leg. It didn't matter if Lisa was passed out, Mary was having the best night of her entire life.

Only once did Mary have feelings of guilt, when she happened to open her eyes and catch the scene in the closet door mirror. All she could see was a tiny arm and leg emerging from a pile of quivering flesh, her giant ass jiggling around grotesquely. Mary quickly got up and shut the door. So she was fat, so she was ugly, she had the cutest girl in the school naked on her bed. Well, almost naked. Mary soon fixed that, first removing Lisa's shirt and then, after shifting Lisa's body so that her legs hung off the side of the bed, her tiny panties.

Mary kneeled between Lisa's legs, spreading them wide. Mary licked her lips as she was only inches from Lisa's perfectly trimmed golden fleece. Mary wasted no time as she buried her mouth into Lisa's cunt, shoving her tongue in as far as it could go. Mary could never remember how the 'other' girl had tasted as the alcohol had dulled her senses. Mary slurped away savoring the incredible taste. Her hands slipped under Lisa's ass and pulled herself further into the tiny slit. Mary licked and sucked nonstop for a long while before her own urges took over, she wanted to cum.

Mary again climbed on the bed, now straddling Lisa's chest. On her knees Mary furiously rubbed her pussy with one hand and played with Lisa's nipples with the other, making them fully erect. Mary then adjusted herself such that her pussy was right above Lisa's left tit. Spreading her fat cunt lips she carefully rubbed her pussy over the erect nipple until she found her swollen clit. Mary began talking softly. "That's a girl, what nice tits you have. Can you feel my cunt on you?"

She looked down at Lisa's face. "What? You want to taste it too? You dirty girl." Mary stuck her fingers deep within herself and when she pulled them out she placed them on Lisa's lips and then slide them in her mouth. Mary rubbed herself harder. "Does my cunt juice taste good? Mmm, just wait."

88888888
01-03-2008, 01:16 PM
A Face to Cum On

Mary moved up and straddled Lisa's face and slowly lowered her pussy onto Lisa's mouth. Mary wished Lisa's tongue would lick her. At first Mary ground her pussy into Lisa's face, being careful not to smother her. "Oh yeah, lick me Lisa. How's your first taste of pussy?"

Soon her pace picked up. The shortly and uncontrollably Mary's hips began to buck as her orgasm came. Her fat hips clenched around Lisa's head and she smashed her cunt as hard as she could over Lisa's face not caring if she could breath or not. Suddenly it came, a gush of liquid that flooded Lisa's face making the sleeping girl gasp for breath. Mary lifted up and rubbed her clit as she continued to spray Lisa's face in short bursts of cum. Mary cried out, "Oh god I love you."

As Mary's orgasm subsided she sat back on the bed and looked at Lisa and smiled. Lisa's face, hair, neck and chest were drenched with her cum. "Did you like that? I did."

Mary continued to fuck her sleeping beauty most of the night. Although nothing matched the intenseness of her first orgasm she came close when she lay Lisa on her side and lifted one leg over her shoulder and straddled the other. She moved up until her pussy touched Lisa's small soft slit. She humped her until again she flooded Lisa with cum this time hoping to get as much cum inside Lisa's pussy as she could.

Mary spent the last hour snuggling, fondling and kissing every inch of Lisa's body. At 5am she cleaned and redressed Lisa and carefully placed her back in her own room. She kissed Lisa gently 'Goodbye my secret love' and then shut the door behind her.

Mary packed up and left for Thanksgiving vacation looking forward to the turkey and fond memories of a beautiful night.

As she drove she began to unconsciously run through all the girls in her dorm. She wondered who might be the last to leave for Christmas vacation...

THE END

88888888
01-03-2008, 06:09 PM
Lesbian School Masterbation

The school I was attending in Athens was one of the strictest in the area. The teaching staff consisted mainly of humorless spinsters and a few old men.

By now, I am certain, that most of these unorgasmic female teachers must have died and wherever they might now be they surely are still proud to be virgins! The main regulation that was really pissing me off was the fact that we had to wear a stupid school uniform. This consisted of a blue skirt, white shirt and white socks and only the last three years of high school we were allowed to wear tights! I joined this school when I was about 14. At the beginning I had practically no close friends. I was feeling very lonely and was showing no particular interest in classes. In other words, I hated every moment of it.

One day I finally discovered that I could be different from all the others. I could do something that no other girl ever thought or, if they did, didn't have the guts to do. Twice a week we had film projections in the auditorium of various subjects. Twice a week for 45 minutes, in the safety of the darkened auditorium, I was giving myself some of my most satisfying orgasms! Yes ! Slowly and secretly I was masturbating and bringing myself off whilst no one had the slightest idea of what I was doing. It started one day during a boring geography film.

Once the lights were out, I slid down on my chair to get a bit more comfortable and, as usual, doze off. By doing so, my pants cut right into my pussy. I tried wiggling my ass but instead of improving the situation, my pants went further into my slit. This gave me a mixed sensation. It was definitely uncomfortable but the pressure on my clit was sending different messages. I looked around. There was only one girl, Eleni, to my left and no one to my right. I had my coat on my lap and slowly, I slid my right hand under my skirt until it reached my pants. My fingers found their way under the elastic band and pulled it right out of my pussy but my fingers stayed there slowly caressing my already excited sex. I closed my eyes and continued teasing my cunt, which was getting wetter by the minute. Eleni was paying no attention to me so I spread my legs slightly to allow better access to my pussy. Boy was I wet! I pushed my middle finger right into my cunt and then started rubbing my clit which was hard and sticking out. I was so excited by the fact that I was masturbating next to another girl at school and no one knew what I was doing, that I climaxed in a matter of a few minutes! A small sigh escaped my lips.

88888888
01-03-2008, 06:10 PM
Lesbian School Masterbation

She looked at me and said: "Boring isn't it?" With my hand still on my pussy I nodded and closed my eyes. I felt so good and so relaxed. After a while I slowly brought my fingers to my mouth... From that day on, every time we had to view a film, I would go to the auditorium after passing first from the toilets to remove my pants. Sometimes I would sit right at the back with no one near me. Then, as soon as the lights were out, I would lift my skirt right up completely exposing my already dripping pussy, shamelessly spread my legs wide apart and masturbate using both my hands. With my left hand I would spread my pussy wide open and with my right hand I would rub my clit or fuck my dripping hole with my fingers.

Sometimes I was even inserting a finger up my asshole! I was masturbating and fantasizing all short of things but mainly I was I was thinking of a girl who had introduced me, when I was 13, to the pleasures of lesbian love. Every time I was thinking of her I had to touch myself. I was often masturbating at home before drifting to sleep but my orgasms at school were by far the strongest and most satisfying. I am sure now that it was the danger of getting caught or maybe the fact that I was doing something that was absolutely forbidden. Slowly I became addicted to masturbating at school. Twice a week in the auditorium was not enough for me anymore. I was trying to find a way to touch myself in class, in broad daylight. I hated doing it in the toilets but I had no other solution until I made a wonderful discovery.

That stupid uniform skirt had two side pockets. Ripping a hole into one I could have direct access to my pussy !!! Oh yes, I could now touch myself in class, in front of everybody and the only thing I had to worry about was how to camouflage my orgasms. By then, we started wearing nylon tights and this was a real pain. No access at all. This is the reason why I started wearing stockings, not the ones with garter belts. My mother wouldn't allow it, but simple long nylon stockings with elastic top. They stayed in place and allowed free access to the top of my thighs and my panties. (whenever I was wearing one) I loved going to school without any pants on. It made me feel so naughty.

Eleni was often sitting next to me in most of the classes but never seamed to notice anything so, I guess I became a little less careful. Maybe deep down I wanted her to know. I often fantasized about her. She was very pretty, natural red hair, with cute freckles on her face and lovely green eyes. I was wondering what her pussy would look like. Would it taste differently? She was not very tall and her tits were small, round, very firm and usually she was not wearing a bra. She caught me many times peeping down her shirt each time she would bend down and she would always just smiled at me. I was realizing that I had the hots for her and was racking my brain trying to find a way to get into her pants but she beat me to it.

88888888
01-03-2008, 06:11 PM
Lesbian School Masterbation


She, one day, realized what I was doing in class! As she said to me later, she saw the glazed look in my eyes and heard my soft moan when I climaxed. That day, after school we walked home together. She was silent and I felt that there was something bothering her. "What wrong Eleni?" I asked her.

She stopped, looked right into my eyes and asked: "Tell me the truth Tina, what were you doing in class?" I wasn't expecting that question and caught me off guard!

Flushed and embarrassed I said: "In class? What class? Nothing! What do you mean?"

She grabbed my arm and said: "I know an orgasm when I see one. Don't be embarrassed. You are not the only one who does that! But tell me how do you do it at school?" My eyes never left hers as I took her hand and guided it deep into my torn pocket. As her hand brushed over my pubic hair she gasped and, for a second, half closed her eyes. "You horny bitch!" "Now you know how I do it all the time and every day, at school.
I don't know why but it turns me on immensely!" I whispered to her.

She slowly withdrew her hand, gave me one of her lovely smiles, took me by the arm and started walking with me. "You are quite something! You know that? I underestimated you!" she said. She then invited me to her house as both her parents were working and we could be alone As soon as we were in the house she came to me from behind, put both hands in my skirt pockets. She gently kissed my neck sending shivers all over my body and her right hand went straight to my pussy. She started caressing it working her finger into my waiting and very wet slit. "Tina" she whispered in my ear "I want to masturbate your horny cunt. I want to make it cum with my fingers just as you made it cum with your fingers at school!"

Her dirty talk made me even hotter "Oh, YESS Eleni, take my cunt, make me cum I'm yours. I'll spread my cunt for you. I want you to fuck me. Take me! Take me now! I'm your slut, I'm your whore. I'll do anything you like. I want you like crazy. I want to fuck you and lick you all over!" I couldn't believe these words were coming out of my mouth. I was so horny I couldn't think straight. We tore each other's clothes right there behind the front door. God, she was beautiful! Her tits were small but perfectly round shaped with nipples that were pink and very hard. She had the cutest ass I've ever seen. As far as her pussy was concerned, it was just pure magic. Thick red hair was covering her glistering wet pink lips! I had never seen a red pussy before. As a matter of fact I had only seen two pussies before. Rita's and Mary's, my cousin. They both had thick black pubic hair.

88888888
01-03-2008, 06:12 PM
Lesbian School Masterbation


"What?? Why are you looking at me like that? What's wrong? I know I haven't trimmed it for a long time..." she said.

I then realized that I was staring at her pussy "Oh no baby it's just so beautiful..! Don't you ever dream of trimming it. I love it as it is!" With that, I gently caressed it with the tips of my fingers. Her hair was very soft and long. I approached my mouth to her lips. She closed her eyes half opened her mouth and melted into my arms. Gently at first, our lips touched. Eleni let out a sigh and glued herself to me. She was holding my head with both her hands and her tongue was probing deep into my mouth. Our tits were touching and my nipples were sending charges of pleasure all over my body. I grabbed her ass with both hands and pulled her lower part of her body on to me, grinding my wet cunt onto her thigh. We broke our kiss to get some air and I looked deep into her misty green eyes.

"Have you ever made love with another girl before ?" I asked her. "No" she replied "but some months ago I saw a lesbian porno tape and ever since I can't get it off my mind. I fantasize that another woman is licking me and I masturbate almost every night with these thoughts. When I realized today, that you were somehow rubbing your pussy in class and that you even had an orgasm right there, I felt like screaming. I was so turned on.. I wanted to kneel in front of you right there in the class, lift your skirt and lick your pussy the same way I've seen these lesbians doing each other in the film. I don't know if that makes me a lesbian too but I don't care. I want to make love to you"

She took me by the hand and led me to her bedroom and lay on her bed. I stood there looking at this beautiful naked girl in front of me. I climbed on the bed and knelt between her legs. I gently started massaging both her tits. She was moaning with her eyes closed. I bent forward and closed my mouth on her right breast. I sucked and licked both tits until she was moaning really loud so I slid down her flat stomach made a stop at her navel and slowly continued my way down. I felt her pubic hair tickling my chin, covering my mouth, nose and finally my eyes. She was ever so soft. I went on rubbing, very gently, all of my face on her silky red hair making sure I wasn't touching her clit. She was squirming allover the place and I had to hold her down with both hands, spread her legs and finally press my mouth on her very wet slit driving my tongue as deep into cunt as possible. I was in heaven! I was lapping and sucking as there was no tomorrow.

What a wonderful cunt she had! It is true that red haired cunts have a taste of their own! It was intoxicating. I glued my mouth on Eleni's cunt and started to suck on her clit. There, another surprise was waiting for me. The clit, which came to sight when both my hands spread her swollen lips, was enormous, long and hard. Like a baby penis. I fell on it and was sucking and licking it getting waves of pleasure myself right down to my pussy. I could feel my juices running down my thighs.

88888888
01-03-2008, 06:13 PM
Lesbian School Masterbation

Eleni had gone mad. She was screaming all short of obscenities "OHH YESSS ! Suck me ! Harder, HARDER. Lick my clit! Eat my cunt! OHHH, AGHHH, I'M COMIIIIIIIING Oh, Tina" She came in a gush as I was gulping down all her cunt juices. My head was spinning and my cunt was throbbing as I felt a giant orgasm racking my body too. "Ohhh GOD I'm COMING TOOOO." I was shaking uncontrollably as I collapsed on her sweaty body. It took us sometime to recover as we lay in each other's arms kissing and caressing.

Eleni couldn't believe that I had cum without even touching myself. "Well" I asked her " was it as you were dreaming it would be?"

"Oh Tina, it was one million times better. I never expected that so much pleasure could ever exist. " We lay in each other's arms talking for quite a while. She wanted to know all about my experiences with other girls. As we talked we were getting hot again. I could feel her pussy getting wetter. I was dying to feel her giant clit on to mine.

I was wetter than wet "Let me show you my favorite way of making love" I said to her as I sat facing her crossing our legs. I pulled her to me until our pussies met. I spread mine with my fingers and asked her to do the same. As she pulled her cunt wide open her clit stood out. I brought myself close to her until I felt my clit being crushed by hers.

"Fuck me now Eleni. Fuck my cunt. Rub your clit on to mine. Rub it hard and fast. That's it. OHHH that's it. Fuck me. Your clit is like a cock! Give it to me. OHH baby!! My cunt is on fire." She was loving it too and between kisses she was making sure I knew exactly how she felt " Oh Tina Yess, I love it ! I'm fucking you now! I'm fucking your cunt with my clit. Do you like my clit? Isn't my cunt different from the other cunt you had before?" "Oh YES baby, OHHHH, yes! I've never had such a cunt before. I LOVE IT!!! Rub it baby, RUB it"

I pulled away grabbed both my legs and pulled them on my chest exposing my cunt and asshole "Rub your clit on my asshole. FUCK ME" I could feel her hard clit probing my asshole and then sliding back on to my cunt again. We were acting like two possessed women until we climaxed together screaming and moaning. It took sometime for us to calm down.

88888888
01-03-2008, 06:15 PM
Lesbian School Masterbation

As we were holding each other my eyes drifted on her alarm clock " Oh my God, my mother will kill me! I forgot to call her!"

"Call her now and tell her you had lunch with me and that we will study together for an hour or so.

Let me talk to her. She can't scream and yell at me..." We went to the lounge, called my mom and Eleni managed to calm her down before she passed her on to me. Whilst I was nevertheless getting my lecture from her, I couldn't help but smile as, there we were both of us sounding very serious, stark naked, with glistering cunts, smelling of sex... My mother was still on the phone, when Eleni knelt in front of the couch I was sitting, spread my legs and with smiling eyes buried her nose in my well fucked pussy. Her tongue was driving me wild but there was nothing I could say. I was trying to cut my mother short but she kept on going, I kept on saying "Yes, mother" and Eleni kept on licking and sucking my pussy. I was almost in tears from the effort I was making not to moan or to come up with something like " Yes, baby lick my cunt"

When I finally hung up, I spread my legs wide open saying "Oh you lovely bitch, I'll kill you if you stop" "Did you think that I could ever let you go home without tasting my first pussy??" Eleni proved to be a very fast learner and a very sexy lover with plenty of imagination and humor. The following day at school Eleni guided my hand into her pocket and ...yes, you guessed right, there was a hole in her pocket...and yes! You guessed right again! She had no pants on! All of a sudden we both loved our school uniform! We wouldn't trade it for anything in the world. I will not go into further details now, I'll only say that we both had a hard time that particular year to get passing marks in almost all subjects.

THE END

birdie8819
01-03-2008, 08:38 PM
A Dip for Three


It was the first weekend after Frank and Marci had moved into their new house. Marci's best friend Tina had stopped over, and as luck would have it the kids were gone for the night. Frank was on his way home from a work assignment.

The girls were walking from room to room with their glasses of wine, talking about decorating plans and ideas. Marci noticed, as she always did, how good Tina looked. Frank and Marci frequently talked about Tina in bed and all the things they would love to do with her. The last room on the decorating tour was the master bathroom.

"Nice jet tub, did you use it yet," Tina asked. "Not yet. Wanna use it now? It sure would surprise Frank when he got home," Marci replied. The thought of being naked in the tub with Tina sent a jolt of excitement thru Marci's body.

"Sounds like fun," Tina laughed, as she pictured being naked in the tub with Marci, and received an equally exciting burst of anticipation.

Marci started the hot water while Tina went and filled up the wine glasses. When she returned to the bathroom, Marci was in the water.

"Hop in, it feels good," Marci said as the bubbly water swirled around her. She watched as Tina removed her top and her shorts, then her camisole, revealing her large round breasts.

Marci's pussy began to get warmer. Tina slipped out of her panties and into the water. Just the other morning she had masturbated thinking about licking Marci's clit.

They sat perpendicularly from each other, tangling legs playfully and drinking wine. Tina had set up Frank's computer in the bathroom, and it was playing music. The sun was setting. Marci had set up some candles, and the pleasant aroma and flickering shadows on the walls added to the erotic mood.

Marci slipped her hand under the water and on to her aching clit. She traced circles and rubbed her pussy lips gently. Her breathing must have changed.

"Marci, what are you doing," Tina asked, already knowing the answer.

"I'm masturbating," was the unsurprising reply.

Tina decided to join her. She spread her legs and eased her hands into the water. Separating her lips with one hand she guided a finger up and down the length of her pussy, making her body tense up. The two lusty women watched each other's faces, knowing what was happening below the water line.

Marci was the first to go. She was stroking herself until the buildup became too much. She moaned softly and had a thunderous orgasm. Tina was right behind. She pressed on her clit and had a thoroughly satisfying orgasm next to her friend.

Relaxed, but wanting more, the girls sat a little closer and held hands under the water. They intertwined their legs and sipped their wine. They heard the garage door open and close. Frank was home.

Walking into the dark house, Frank heard the jets in the tub. He knew Tina was there and was excited by what he might find. He knocked and entered the bathroom. There were Marci and Tina, sitting closely in the tempered cauldron, naked, teasing him. Both of them looked hot and he felt his cock begin to stir. He bent down and gave Marci a kiss, then Tina.

"Got room for me," he asked, clearing his throat.

"Tell you what, Frankie. You get us some more wine and we'll try to squeeze you in," Tina said with a smile.

Frank took the empty glasses and headed for the kitchen. He wasn't sure if he was walking, because he couldn't feel his legs. He poured a glass for himself and guzzled it down in the kitchen, before refilling all three glasses again.

"Here we are, ladies. Some more fruit of the vine," Frank announced as he returned to the bathroom with the full glasses.

"Come on in, the water's fine," Marci laughed.

He began to take off his clothes in the candlelight. His cock was already half-hard and was bulging in his underwear. As he removed his pants, Marci said "oh my, look at that" and put her arms around Tina.

Taking a deep breath, he removed his underwear, and his cock sprang out. He quickly stepped over the edge and in to the water.

"Here you sit in the middle," Marci offered, sliding over.

Frank settled himself between Marci and Tina and put his arms around their warm, wet shoulders. A few moments of idle chit-chat to fill the awkward silences went by, when suddenly Frank felt a hand wrap around the base of his stiff member. Judging by the angle of the hand, it was Tina's. He glanced at her and she smiled back at him. She stroked him up and down softly in the swirling water.

Then he felt another hand, this time cupping and massaging his heavy balls. It was Marci. He turned and looked at her. She felt Tina stroking him and nodded approvingly. They both leaned in closer to Frank. He felt his heartbeat in his throat as he gently touched the insides of their thighs. Both of the girls instinctively opened their legs to the approach.

He slowly began to caress the insides of Marci and Tina's thighs, which made both of them want more. Frank deftly placed his middle fingers on their clits, slowly moving in circles, while sliding up and down their pussy lips with his other fingers.

Tina began to feel a burning deep inside. Without realizing it, she began to squeeze and twirl one of her nipples between her fingers. Frank watched her intently. He couldn't wait to place that rock-hard nipple in his mouth.

Meanwhile, Marci was humping and preparing to have another orgasm. Her sweet, tight legs shook as it began. She clamped her hand on top of Frank's. He pressed firmly on her clit and she gasped with delight. Marci's release caused Tina to let go on the other side. Just like Marci, she placed her hand on top of Frank's and he applied pressure to her clit as she rode the orgasm through to completion. His dick was so hard he thought it might explode.

"Why don't you sit up on the edge of the tub for a minute," Tina suggested to Frank, leaning in close to him. Marci rubbed her hands on his chest and urged him to follow Tina's request.

Frank sat up on the edge of the tub, as the half-light of the candles illuminated his thick hood atop his hard rod. Grabbing him at the base, Tina leaned in and began to nibble and lick around the tip, flicking her tongue all around. Then she took him into her mouth, as she began to work his balls with her other hand. Marci kissed Frank, and began to caress Tina's shoulders. Tina bobbed up and down on Frank's cock, made slick by the water and by his juices.



Continue next page ..........

birdie8819
01-03-2008, 08:39 PM
Marci reached over and took one of Tina's bouncing tits into her hand. She squeezed a nipple, which made Tina groan with delight. Tina took her hand off of Frank's nuts and began to squeeze one of Marci's rock-hard nipples at the same time. Marci leaned in and began licking up and down the length of Frank's shaft. They worked him together.

Marci took over as Tina stood up and placed one of her nipples in front of Frank's mouth. Hungrily, he took it. He nibbled, licked and sucked as he gently, but firmly, massaged her tits. Tina took her other nipple into her own mouth, and Frank thought he was going to shoot his wad right then. Somehow, he held on.

Frank then gently turned Tina and had her sit next to him on the edge of the tub. It was her turn to be worked over.

Marci knew what was next. She was going to lick Tina. She had fantasized about it for years, and now it was going to happen. Her heart was racing and she leaned in to Tina's warm, wet pussy. Marci had seen it many times, with the perfectly trimmed patch.

Now, she was going to taste it.

She wrapped her arms under and around Tina's firm thighs. Marci felt the heat coming off Tina's hot box before her tongue got there. "Oh my God," Tina gasped. Her friend was finally licking her. Frank leaned in as well, getting in some good licks and nibbles of his own before leaving his Marci to her fantasy.

The other part of Marci's fantasy was to have Frank fuck her from behind while she licked Tina. Frank placed Marci's lovely ass over the edge of the tub, and slipped his cock into her from behind. She paused for a moment and gasped, then went back to Tina. Marci was rubbing Tina's clit with one hand, her ass with the other, and was gently licking up and down Tina's aching lips. Marci was doing it exactly how she pictured she would. She was going to make Tina come.

Meanwhile, Frank's stiff cock was going to make her come too. Frank reached around and squeezed Marci's tits as he plunged in and out of her sweet box.

"Frank, you're going to fucking make me come...ooohhhhh," her voice trailed off. Frank felt the contractions of Marci's box all around his cock. Tina gasped "Fuck, I'm coming too," as she came on Marci's face. Marci buried her face in Tina's juices, loving it. Frank removed his throbbing cock from Marci and stepped to Tina, kissing her gently.

"Tina, do you want to taste Marci now," Frank asked rhetorically.

"Yes," came the reply.

Marci splayed out on the plush rug on the floor and Tina knowingly settled on top of her. They began a frenzied 69, complete with ass slapping, moaning, and hip bucking. They had both wanted this for so long, now they were free to explore and enjoy.

Frank? Well Frank was enjoying the hell out of it too. He sat on the edge of the tub, stroking his aching cock, but not too much. He wanted to come, but not yet. He leaned down and gently caressed Tina's back and ass, watching the two women lick and love each other.

It didn't take too long for the two dear friends to pull another orgasm from the other. This time, Tina exploded first, followed by Marci who yelped when she came. Tina turned around on top of Marci and kissed her deeply. Then they held each other.

"Frank -- you know the one other thing I've always wanted," Marci said softly.

"Yes."

Marci wanted Frank to get inside of Tina. He took Tina by the hand and gently pulled her to him. He sat on the very edge of the tub, and placed her in front of him, with her back to him. He placed his hands on her beautiful ass and pulled her back and slipped into her from behind, reverse-cowboy style. She leaned back on him, her hair falling into his face. Frank breathed her in. She began to move up and down on him.

"Holy fuck," Tina whispered as Frank's cock filled her up inside. His hood rubbed along her walls on the way in and on the way out. Marci stayed on the floor, masturbating furiously. Her Frank was fucking her Tina, and they all were loving it. He reached around and took her beautiful tits into his hands and urged her to fuck him harder.

She picked up the pace and her moans of delight became louder. He fucked her back. His balls slapped against the side of the tub and he whispered into her ear.

"Come on Tina, fuck me."

Marci moaned "I'm coming again..."

Frank could hold it no longer. He had reached the point of no return. He stood up. Marci and Tina knelt in front of him.

"Umma come," he gurgled.

He stroked himself a few times and let loose a huge load. The first shot splattered Tina on her neck, with the rest of the pumps covering her breasts in his warm, white solution. Marci leaned in and licked off a big patch, then leaned up and gave Tina a deep tongue kiss, sharing the tasty treat with her sexy friend.

The threesome tumbled onto the floor together. After a few moments of tender silence, Tina spoke.

"One more glass of wine and I'll have to sleep here with you two tonight," she said.

"Then I'll be right back," Frank said, as he headed for the kitchen with the empty glasses.

It was going to be a long and wonderful night.



The End

birdie8819
01-03-2008, 08:41 PM
On The Radio


"You're listening to the Alt Rock session. My name is Cherish and I will be with you for another hour or so. There's more music on the way, so keep it here, you're listening to WXXY, the number one spot for alternative music."

Cherish did her signature line and pressed play on the CD machine. As the song powered into a mighty guitar opening, she eased the headphones off her ears and let them rest on her slender neck. As she turned to look at the massive CD collection on the opposite wall, the door to the DJ booth swung open and she looked up to see him grinning at her. The sight of his half smile made her heart melt. He wasn't her conventional guy, but he was certainly good looking.

"Great set, Cherish. We got a whole bunch of requests for some songs. But really I'm just thinking guys just want to hear your voice. Apparently you've got the sexiest voice in radio."

Cherish chuckled as she put an LP on the turntable as the first song ended. She put the needle down and the second one began. She loved getting compliments from Jamal. "Well, glad I can make someone's day brighter. At least now I know there are actually people listening to me. I feel like I'm all alone in here. "She turned to look at him." Hey man, I'm done in about an hour. What say you and me go grab a coffee or something?"

Jamal looked into her brown eyes. He couldn't believe how sexy she was. She was never really the kind of girl he went for. He usually liked them dumb and blonde. But she was different. She had caramel colored skin that looked incredibly soft. Long jet black hair. Ripe full breasts. And an ass that could stop traffic. She was fucking beautiful and he couldn't help but get aroused whenever she was near him. He wanted so badly to touch her, to know what it felt like to be inside of her. He figured that this might be his chance. "Yeah, sure. Coffee sounds great."

"I'm a big fan of coffee, but I gotta say, the Guinness is much better," Cherish said, slamming down her glass. "You know, I could never really hold my own when it comes to the alcohol."

Jamal laughed as he drained his glass. "Hmm, you better be careful, I just might have to take advantage of you." Cherish leaned over and softly kissed him on his neck. "Mmm, I might just let you." Jamal nearly choked on his pint. He felt like his whole body was on fire. "I gotta hit up the bathroom," he sputtered. "I'll be right back." Cherish smiled seductively. "Don't keep me waiting too long."

Inside the bathroom, Jamal splashed his face with water. As drunk as he was, he still was incredibly hard. Jesus, just a kiss from this girl was enough to make him lose his mind. He felt like he was back in high school. "Come on, dude. Calm down. She's just a girl. Who am I kidding, she's fucking beautiful."

A knock on the door jerked Jamal out of his thoughts. "Occupied," he said. The door swung open and caught Jamal off guard. Cherish stood in the doorway. "I decided I couldn't wait," she said, locking the door behind her. She reached out and pulled his shirt, drawing him closer to her. Jamal open his mouth in shock, but was unable to say anything as Cherish covered her mouth with his. Her full lips tasted like sweet Guinness, which turned him on more. She gave him a long, deep kiss and gently nibbled his bottom lip. He imagined what those lips would feel like on his dick and he got even more turned on. He grabbed her ass and squeezed as he probed her mouth further with his tongue. He heard her sigh with pleasure. "Mmm, I've been wanting to do that for the longest time," she breathed as they finally pulled away. She lightly kissed his neck, nibbling on a sensitive spot that sent jolts of pleasure past his hard-on, down all the way to his toes.

She kissed his shoulders, his chest, and got down on her knees. She reached for his pants, unbuckled them, and pulled down the zipper with her teeth. When his pants were down by his ankles, she was free to play with what she really wanted. "Ha ha, well I see you're not the typical white boy," she said teasingly.

He looked down at her with a devilish look in his eyes. "Yeah, what can I say, I'm blessed. Now go ahead and enjoy your treat." Cherish started by planting light butterfly tongue kisses up and down his fully erect 9 inch shaft. When his dick was well-lubricated she slowly took all of him into her warm mouth. Jamal groaned softly. "Oh baby, you're fantastic," he said. Cherish looked up at him and winked. Forming an "O" with her thumb and forefinger, she moved it up and down his shaft as she continued to lick and suck. With her other free hand she gently massaged his balls, turning them gently between her fingers. Jamal was in heaven.

Cherish licked slowly on the underside of his cock and moved closer to tongue his balls, eventually taking them both into her mouth. Jamal was about to blow his load right there. "Oh fuck," he moaned, running his hands through her hair. She returned back to his cock, just putting the head into her mouth and humming slightly, sending erotic vibrations to every nerve in his body. She gently ran her fingertips up and down his shaft. Jamal felt himself building up to an orgasm. Cherish continued humming, moving her mouth down the entire length of his cock, deep throating the entire thing. Jamal was past the point and over the edge. "Oh shit, I'm gonna cum!" he said. He felt the orgasm move through his entire body and culminate at the head of his dick. Load after load of creamy cum spurted out of his head, and Cherish eagerly swallowed it all. His orgasm lasted for a few seconds more and she continued to suck and hum until he became too sensitive to do so. She licked all the excess cum off of him and swallowed it greedily, licking her lips. "Mmm, Jamal, you taste so good. She unbuttoned her pants and slid her hand down into her panties. "Giving you head made me so wet. Wanna taste me next?"

Jamal grinned. "Oh yeah, baby." He reached out and took her finger into his mouth. What he tasted damn near made him hard again. Oh fuck, she actually tasted like chocolate and caramel! "What say we get out of here and head to my place," he said, tasting another one of her fingers. "Mmm, whatever you say."

Jamal was so excited he could barely turn his key into the lock to open the door. As soon as they were inside his apartment, he grabbed her and threw her up against the wall. He grabbed her face in his hands and kissed her lips. He moved down and kissed her neck. "This shirt. Take it off. Now," he demanded. Cherish lifted her shirt above her head and tossed it to the floor. Jamal stared hungrily at her 40C breasts. He kissed the swells of her breasts, darting his tongue in between them. He saw her erect nipples straining through her sheer black bra. He licked them through the lacy film, nipping them gently. Cherish let out a throaty growl of pleasure.



Continue next page .........

birdie8819
01-03-2008, 08:42 PM
Jamal ripped her bra off, releasing her abundant chocolate breasts. He took a step back and admired her. "Take your pants off," he said. She obliged. She was left in nothing but her sheer black boy-short undies that gave him a peek at her ass cheeks. Jamal felt his erection come back with a vengeance. There was nothing sexier than a chick in boy-short panties. She started to take them off. "No," he said. "Turn around and pull them down slowly." Cherish did as she was told, and bent over slowly so he could get a glance of her glistening cocoa pussy. Jamal groaned in pleasure. He grabbed her up and threw her over his shoulder, setting her down on the edge of his kitchen table. "I've been waiting so long to taste you, kitten. Spread those legs for me."

Cherish spread her legs wide, revealing her shaved pussy. She moved her hand down to touch her swollen clit, but Jamal gently slapped her hand away. "No, I'm doing all the work right now". He kissed her deep on the lips and moved to her breasts, flicking his thumbs softly over her nipples. Cherish was moaning softly now and her cunt was throbbing. Every time she went to touch her pussy, Jamal gently slapped her hand away and continued flicking her nipples and kissing her. She was rocking her body against his, grinding her pussy into his torso, begging him to move down to her aching pussy. Sensing she was going crazy, Jamal teased her more, moving down to kiss her stomach, then dropping to his knees to lick her thighs that were wet with her girl juices. He loved her chocolate and caramel taste, and couldn't wait to taste more. He moved closer and closer to his target, sensing the heat from her throbbing cunt.

He kissed the top of her pussy and licked the outside. He heard her growl with impatience. He smiled as he parted her lips with his hands and plunged his tongue deep into her folds. Cherish gasped with pleasure. Her juices flowed freely now, and Jamal eagerly swallowed them. He gently inserted a finger deep inside of her as his tongue found her pulsating clit. She was bucking and moaning loudly on the table, rubbing and licking her nipples. She sat up and watched him eat her clit and finger her wet pussy. "Ooooh, right there, oh yeah. Tongue my clit. Mmm, eat that pussy, baby."

Jamal was turned on by her moans and cheering. His cock was throbbing between his legs. He wanted to fuck her so badly, but he wanted to savor the moment. When he lightly nibbled her clit, Cherish nearly flew off the table. "Jesus!" she screamed as she bucked wildly. Her hands were running through his brown hair, directing his head where to go. "Jamal," she pleaded. "I want you inside me. I want you to fuck me NOW." Jamal buried his face deeper into her sweet perfumed pussy. His tongue was everywhere: deep inside her pink fuckhole, vibrating on her clit. "Baby, please," she cried, nearly in tears. "Please fuck me. I want to feel your cock in my pussy."

Jamal lifted his head from her wet cunt. "Whatever you say." He lifted his shirt over his head to reveal his slightly tanned muscular torso. He took off his pants and guided his erection to the table. He lifted her ass cheeks and brought her closer to him, guiding his cock gently inside of her, allowing her pussy muscles to adjust to his cock. She was so wet; it wasn't long until his balls smacked her cunt, letting him know he was good to go. He pumped in and out of her slowly, making a rhythm. She moaned loudly and gyrated her hips to move in time with him. He felt her pussy muscles tighten and starting to milk his cock. He was ready to cum right there, but he wanted to prolong the moment.

Cherish switched up the moment. In one swift move she had Jamal on his back on the table. She climbed on top and straddled him, but didn't ease his cock inside of her. Instead, she rubbed his dick against her glistening pussy. She licked a slender finger and stroked her clit. Her legs were wide open, giving him an ample view of her black cunt. She licked and sucked her erect nipples. Jamal was going crazy. "God damn, girl. I gotta get some more of that chocolate pussy. Quit playing and fuck me." Cherish smiled wickedly. She continued massaging her clit and playing with her nipples. Jamal grabbed her ass and spanked her hard. "Climb on this dick and ride it like you know how," he said, giving her another good spank. Cherish nearly came right there. She loved it when guys spanked her; it made her so fucking horny.

She did as she was told and eased his large cock inside of her tight pussy. She started off slow, and picked up more when she found her rhythm. She leaned forward to kiss him on the lips, giving him an extra hard nip to repay him for the spanks. "Mmm, Jamal I love it when you take control. Spank my ass, baby. Make me cum." Jamal rubbed her round brown ass with the inside of his palm. His lifted his hand and brought it down soundly on her ass, making her wiggle on his cock. "Ooooh, do it again," she moaned, riding him harder now. He spanked hard, over and over, making her wiggle and grind harder on his cock. He felt himself building up for a powerful orgasm. He felt her pussy muscles tighten and knew she was almost there, too.

Cherish was moaning loudly, calling his name. Jamal had his hands on her ass, grinding her pussy into his cock. "Come on, kitten," he groaned. "Don't stop, make me cum. I wanna cum inside your tight chocolate pussy."

Cherish felt the build-up and she allowed for the release. "Oh, cum with me Jamal. I'm there. I'M THERE! Oh, I'm cumming, I'm cumming. Sweet Jesus!" Jamal felt her pussy juices flowing and her muscles tightened and milked his cock, pushing him headlong into an intense orgasm. "FUCK!" he screamed and called her name, his hot white cum shooting deep inside her. She was still riding him, still coming off her orgasm wave. He felt her legs quiver and shake and she dropped down and rested her head on his chest. She felt his heartbeat slow down to a resting pace. Cherish lifted her head, their bodies slick with sweat and kissed him softly on the lips.

"Mmm, I haven't been fucked like that since...ever," she purred contentedly. "You wouldn't have possibly planned all this, did you?" She smiled devishly at him.

Jamal smiled at her and kissed her forehead. "Baby, there's a whole lot more where that came from. You ready for round two?" Cherish giggled as he threw her over his shoulder and carried her to his bedroom.



The End

birdie8819
01-03-2008, 08:44 PM
Dogging the Wife


Coming back in the wee hours of the morning from a party East of Ilford, we stopped at a large supermarket to get milk & bread -- the boring things of life, or so I thought. Driving into the huge car park I chose to drive down the side of the supermarket near a small group of cars in an otherwise deserted tarmac wasteland, and switched off the lights.

My wife, in her mid thirties & very prim & proper was about to get out when I stopped her as I'd seen some scurrying movements by the cars as we'd pulled in. As our eyes grew accustomed to the dark we were amazed to see not thirty feet away a woman half in, half out of a car bending forwards so her head was in the vehicle. My wife being much quicker than I muttered ' Oh, my god she's giving the driver a blow job'. Not being quick and unable to actually see into the car I was about to laugh at her when a black guy came around from behind the same car, dropped his tracksuit pants and shoved a large dick up her from behind. It was only then I realised the woman was totally naked. We watched as he fucked her for a good five minutes before [ presumably having cum ] he pulled up his tracksuit bottoms and walked off. To our disbelief within two minutes a black youth appeared and positioning himself behind her stuck his dick into what must have been a well lubricated hole.

By now peering into the gloom I could see vague sexual activity around at least two other cars. I was about to start the engine when my wife stopped me and without a word just kept watching for the five minutes or so that the youth pumped away. When he pulled out I swear I could see cum run out of the woman and drip to the floor, though it was probably my overactive imagination. Again -- in a very few minutes another youth appeared. At this point the wife told me to drive away & park in front of the stores entrance which I did.

Having got our milk & bread we were heading for the exit when the other half saw a security guard. Calling him over she asked if he knew what was going on in the car park. In a very matter of fact manner he told her that it happened most Friday & Saturday nights. It transpired that the guards watched on close circuit cameras as it helped to ' pass the night'. It was we were told an activity called 'dogging'.

I didn't notice the difference in my wife until we got home and had climbed into bed. She immediately grabbed my dick, climbed on top [ something she rarely did ] and over the next hour made me fuck her three times. I woke up next morning with my dick in her mouth [ she always hated oral ] and had to ball her again but from behind. I had never experienced her so horny in our twelve years together. She made no pretence of the fact watching another woman being balled by total strangers had really turned her on.. Later that afternoon and with a few beers inside me - as throw-away line I asked her if she actually had the nerve to go dogging, her response was to free my tackle and give me a complete blow job on the spot. I naturally took that as a yes! I admit that despite myself, I was as excited at the prospect as she was, and she was!

In her head she'd obviously already planned it. The following Friday night saw us booked into a local motel near the supermarket. We had a dinner and then spent the rest of the evening in our room waiting for the early hours of the morning. I had butterflies about the whole thing, but if she did they didn't show. Dressing for the event in my case meant little, the wife however bathed and prepared herself meticulously, she'd even bought new underwear. With long legs, a tight - shapely bum, good sized and firm boobs she was always a cracking looking woman. Squeezed into a powder blue bra', matching skimpy panties, suspenders & blue stocking she looked fabulous. This she topped with a boob tube and very short skirt -- both designed to be easily removed.

At 12.30am we drew up in the same car park but this time closer to the little knot of cars we had so innocently observed the week before. Seeing my apprehension she squeezed my crotch and told me to go with the flow but not to interfere unless there was any real problem. In short she was in control. As we'd seen the week before we opened our car doors but instead of waiting inside as I'd expected she got out. Facing towards the grass verge & bordering car park bushes, she proceeded to pull off her boob tube and remove her 'bra. Next she pulled down and stepped out of her skirt and knickers. Then leaning back on the car she stood with her legs open with her tits and cunt on full show to whom ever was watching. Within sixty seconds a shape detached itself from the darkness of the verge and walked towards our car.

Sitting in the car it all happened so quick. All I could see was her ass and suspenders framed in the top of the door and a little of the car park through the gap in her legs. Then I saw another pair of legs in jeans, heard a gasp, watched the gap between her legs widen, before the tips of two black fingers curled round her crutch searching for her hole. They quickly found her slit, travelled almost its entire length a couple of time before her bum jerked back a little as they found entered inside her. The owner of the digits frigged her for 90 seconds before they slipped out. He must have turned her around because her head and upper body appeared in the car facing me. Her hands groped onto the passenger seat to supporting her whilst her tits swung free inches from my face.

She gave me a nervous smile which disappeared as she felt the guys prick find her hole and then gave a grunt as it obviously buried itself to the hilt up her snatch. Her tits soon began to swing as his length drove in and out. Her legs were wide open and framed by her crutch I could catch glimpses of his black balls slapping the underside of her ass. Her eyes closed - the rest of her face was a picture of concentration and frowns as she worked up to a heightened state of ecstasy. It wasn't long before she was biting her lip, giving small moans of pleasure whilst her tits were swinging frantically underneath her rocking body. Then she suddenly came to an immediate halt. All she said was ' My God, he's really letting go in me'. There was no ceremony, no moans, groans, he merely held her still for15 seconds or so and then pulled out. I distinctly heard the 'pop' and a smear of cum appear at the top of her cunt.

Before she or I could respond to the event I saw the head of a black dick momentarily appear between her legs before flashing into her open cunt. The first thrust took her head almost into my lap. As she steadied herself with her arms she muttered that this prick was 'big' and I told her it was also black. Whether it was this information or the fact that the first guy had 'warmed' her up she clearly started to enjoy it. Instead of just taking the action my wife pushed back, striking up a rhythm, which soon had her making little whimpering sounds. Quickly an orgasm built then broke leaving her shaking and moaning as the pounding of her butt went on.



Continue next page .........

birdie8819
01-03-2008, 08:46 PM
It had to be three or four minutes before her moaning stopped. She muttered to me that the guys prick was swelling inside of her and then her eyes opened wide as his seed obviously started spunking deep into her womb. Later she told me it had been like somebody putting a hosepipe up her fanny and turning it on in spurts. The amount he left became obvious to me. After he pulled out she pushed her body out the car and stood up. Now I could only see the top of her right inside leg and pubic mound framed in the door way. Down the inside of her thigh I found myself watching a long trail of thick white spunk. It was trickling copiously down - pushed forward by the sperm leaking from deep within the womb. Despite being fascinated by this I did eventually manage to tear my eyes away, and having opened my door also got out.

It was quite a sight. My wife leaning against the car was surrounded by five men, all with their dicks out, more than one of them also trying to feel her up. She then spoke out in a loud and authoritative voice that if they wanted to fuck her then we would all have to come with her over to the grassy bank at the edge of the car park. As bold as brass she then walked off, completely nude, [ except for her suspenders & stockings ] across the tarmac. Reaching the edge we followed her in behind the bushes to a flat section of grass. This site was eerily lit by an orange street lamp which was casting in its light from high up and some thirty feet away on the main road. With a show of odd chivalry one of the men even put down his coat for her to lay on. My wife obliged and laying down opened her legs waiting for the first to get enough of his kit off to get down on her.

A dumpy and very hairy guy was on and up her in seconds. We all watched as his hairy ass pumped her. His prick was not big and he was not a stayer. Within a couple of minutes he pulled his dick out and finished off by wanking it until he quickly shot blobs of spunk all over her bell. Equally as quickly his trousers were pulled up and he was heading back through the bushes. I could see that she wasn't all that impressed by this performance and stepping forward I used a paper towel to clean her belly off.

With four and me left she decided to take control. Ordering us all to strip our lower bodies she surveyed the prospects with a wanton eye I didn't have she'd possessed. She picked the guy with the fattest dick and opened her legs once again. This time she had a man who clearly could stay. In fact he fucked her none stop for a good ten minutes making her cum at least twice before I watched his balls performing gymnastics as they pumped his spunk into her. Having finished he patted her thigh pulled up his duds and also walked off.

Her last fuck had raised her into quite a sweat and as she got up I saw that it had also left her inner thighs running with a sizeable rivers of spunk. Using somebody's underpants she wiped herself off and instructed the remaining black guy [ who easily had a nine inch prick ] to lay down where she had been.. She then straddled him and eased his prick head up into her cunt. Once it was in she sank to the bottom of it before indicating to a short, weedy looking white guy to come round and put his dick into her mouth. She then got me and the other guy to the left and right of her so she could hold our dicks in each of her hands. My wife then slid up and down on the black rod filling her hole whilst sucking off the prick in her mouth and wanking our erections. I say wanking she was more pulling on them to give herself a good up and down leverage!

It really was an incredible site to see her with a rosy pink, if slightly sweaty sheen, sucking, fucking, wanking and working on all four guys at once. Eventually she let go of the pricks in her hands and grabbed the hips of the man who had the prick in her mouth and used these to lever herself up and down. I moved round the back to watch her ass and pussy sliding up and down the huge black pole she was riding. As the shaft went in and out a froth of white spunk, which had been whipped up inside her, slowly exited her hole. I watched fascinated as it moved down the black guys prick until it eventually gathered into a small mound on top of his balls.

The guy in her mouth was showing sign of coming and presumably because she did not want to swallow his efforts my wife took his shaft out of her mouth and wanking it watched it send arching, white sprays of globular cum into her face, hair, neck and chest. Whether it was normal for him or just the excitement of the occasion he had to have pulsed eight or nine separate sprays over her before he pulled away. Without a word she next concentrated on the guy beneath. Putting both hands on his chest she rode him hard and within a few minutes his grunting informed us he was also dumping his load into my wife's by now full womb. As she raised her ass off him he used his elbows to propel himself from between her legs and stopped when his dick reached her tits. Reaching down he used her cleavage and breasts to clean off the spunk which had accumulated on the outside of his shaft. From behind I had the strangely exciting sight of my wife's fanny surrounded by a ring of other men's frothy cum. Her hole which was very pink, also had a constant stream of think spunk oozing out.

Now she just had the two of us left. The last stranger, an Asian youth took it upon himself to get down and slide under her with the obvious intention of her repeating the former performance but with his prick up her. He was clearly very inexperienced and fascinated by her free swinging tits. My wife, to her credit, took time with him, stopping to encourage him to suck and play with her tits, and eventually came herself in grand style. In all she took a good twenty five minutes to fuck him and when finished her tits were covered in red marks from the exuberant sucking and handling they'd received.

With all the men gone and being hidden from the car park we were left alone. I made to fuck her myself but she was having none of it indicating I'd have to wait until we were back in the motel. Giving in - we made a dash for the car only to be stopped by two men with their dicks out who were very anxious to enjoy her. With calmness and great authority she stopped, smiled at them and simply said, 'sorry guys I'm full up, maybe another time'!

In the car she slipped on the top and the short skirt she'd been wearing and we drove. back to the motel. Here she brazenly walked through the lobby, bits of straw like grass clinging to her and clearly showing a mass of dried white stains down the insides of her legs. Once in the room she stripped off and lay on the bed. The little vixen then deliberately opened her legs to give me sight of her very pink and enlarged hole, which still contained a large white ball of cum in an entrance surrounded by numerous layers of dried, matted spunk.

It was an erotic sight. My prick could not refuse the invitation. It soon slid into that well filled pussy, I swear it was solid with the creamy, soft spunk through which my dick slid back and forth. If you have never followed into your woman after another bloke its hard to describe the feeling. It's like have your prick sliding in and out of a soft, stuffed, velvet glove, it is so erotic. As I was fucking her I stopped and asked which bloke she had enjoyed the most. To my surprise she plumped for the last, the Asian youth. The sneaky little bugger had fucked her three times! He'd apparently cum within seconds of getting up her, played with her tits, got hard again, cum again, played with her tits some more, and grown hard and fucked again until she'd cum with him as he'd dumped into her for a third time. Needless to say having listened to this I was also soon dumping a huge load of my own. In fact so much was already in her cunt that each spurt resulted in a tidal wave rolling up the outside of my own six inches.

Though exhausted and quickly asleep I have to admit to waking her up at least three times before dawn to shove my prick back up her velvet fanny and dump another load in it. Since this first time we have occasionally repeated this experience in other places with each one bringing its own new experiences. If you haven't yet been 'dogging' -- I'd seriously advise you to give it a go!



The End

birdie8819
01-03-2008, 08:57 PM
Our Island Adventure


Every once in awhile I'll enter one of those contests you see in a store or in a magazine. You know the kind, the ones basically designed to entice you into entering just so they can get your phone number or email address and hound you to death with sales offers.

I happened to be shopping for groceries on a cold, snowy, January evening when I spotted the advertisement box for one of these contests. It was sponsored by Corona and the winner of this particular contest was promised an all expenses paid vacation to an exclusive resort in the beautiful tropical paradise of Aruba. A tropical vacation was extremely enticing to me given the current season. Living in a far Northern clime has many benefits, but one of them is not enduring the many long cold winter months, and since it was only the middle of January we still had several months of snowy, cold weather ahead.

I filled out the entry form and folded it in my special "contest winning" fold that I had read about once in a magazine, and dropped it into the already stuffed box. Of course I never expected to win, as I never win anything, but it was nice fantasizing. Especially when my fantasy included my very dear friend Cindy, whom I often wished could accompany me on just such a vacation. How we could pull it off, me running off on just such a vacation without my wife and she without her husband, was an altogether different problem. A problem I would probably never be fortunate enough to have, but it sure was fun thinking about her and I in such a tropical paradise. I suddenly realized not only was I smiling, as I always did when I thought about Cindy, but that I was getting hard thinking about the fun we'd have. Grudgingly I returned to my shopping, and my dreams.

About a month later I was surprised when I received a letter in the mail informing me that I had won the vacation. At first I thought it was one of those, "yes you've won, but there's a catch," but the more I read the more convinced I became that I had actually won a legitimate contest. I called the number on the letter and talked to the representative, and sure enough I had truly won a great trip. The only catch was the vacation had to be taken within the next 2 months.

My wife is not one for traveling, especially to far off lands, and the timing was not good for her anyway. When I approached her with the news she was, as I anticipated, not that interested. I feigned my disappointment and half-heartedly suggested that if she wasn't interested that maybe I'd see if Cindy was interested. She took the bait as I had hoped she would and I called Cindy. Of course Cindy was excited, but didn't know how she'd get the okay to go. None-the-less a few days later she called me to let me know she could come. I think she had to ransom herself to her hubby to get his okay.

That is how a month later, just at the beginning of April, I found myself seated next to Cindy on a plane bound for Aruba. I had received a number of brochures about this resort, which was described as a "play land for adults, surrounded by white sand beaches, gorgeous blue water, private coves, palm trees, and beautiful native people, where discriminating adults can have the adventure of a lifetime." We read through the material and we talked excitedly about how we'd soak up the sun during the day, while enjoying margaritas on the beach, and spending the nights listening to music, walking along the romantic moonlit beaches, and getting into whatever "trouble" we could find. Just like when we traveled to Vegas we agreed, "What happens in Aruba stays in Aruba." Of course the "play land for adults" and "adventure of a lifetime" descriptions really piqued our interest. We joked around about what kind of fantasies we could possibly explore in this adventure land for adults, and of course while neither of us had to say anything we both knew that we were thinking about sex.

When we finally arrived at the resort it was near 8:00pm and the sun was just beginning to wane. We were shown to our rooms, as we did get two as promised to our spouses, but they were situated next to each other on the 3rd floor of this gorgeous 5 floor hotel complex, that was situated right on prime ocean front property. Even though our rooms were separate, they had one of those interior common passage doors that could be opened to allow access to both rooms and make in effect, a much larger suite. Needless to say we opened that door and did not plan to close it for the rest of the trip.

Our rooms were plush, each furnished with a king size bed with oversize pillows, a seating area with a table and loveseat, a fully stocked mini bar which was part of the prize package, bathrooms with oversized whirlpool tubs, and balconies. The balconies were the type with large French doors that you could open wide to let in the warm sea breeze. They had those willowy, white, almost transparent curtains that you always see in the movies. The kind that seemed to float gently on air as the warm breeze from the ocean came into the room.

Joining Cindy in her room we opened the balcony doors and stepped outside where we were immediately taken by the ocean view. The sun was now just beginning to set, and it looked like a big orange ball sitting on the horizon. The soft orange rays reflected off the shimmering water and white sand beach to make everything look like it was glowing. To the left we could see the mountains silhouetted against the darkening sky, while to the right we saw the sprawl of the city with all it's twinkling lights. Down below you could see couples still lying on the beach while others were milling about, walking hand-in-hand along the shoreline as only lovers do. You could also hear the soft sounds of what I would describe as "Island music" against the backdrop of the rhythm of the ocean waves as they crashed on the shoreline.

Leaving Cindy on the balcony I went back into the room and opened the bottle of complimentary champagne that we found cooling in a container of ice when we first walked in. Pouring two glasses I turned back towards the balcony and was immediately stopped by the view. There was my beautiful Cindy, standing in profile on the balcony, all a glow in the orange rays of the setting sun. The sheer curtains were rhythmically billowing in the wind and added to the sensual aura of the scene before me. I could see Cindy's body in perfect profile, with her full breasts revealing their sensual curves, muted by both the light and the curtains such that she appeared to be completely naked. The points of her nipples straining against the fabric of her shirt made my mouth water, and it took all my will power to keep from dropping the champagne glasses and ravaging her. After admiring the view for a few minutes I continued out to the balcony and coming up behind her I wrapped my arms around her waist, and offered her a glass of champagne.

"You look great and you feel so good," I said as I buried my mouth in her neck and gave her a kiss.

"Why thank you," she replied, as she took the glass and sipped the refreshingly cool liquid.

Backing I away I drank from my glass and set it down. Reaching out I took her glass and set it down and then turned to face her. I placed my hands on both sides of her head, cradling her cheeks in my palms.

"I'm so glad you were able to come. I know we are going to have so much fun. This is truly a dream come true," I said as I bent forward slightly and kissed her lips.

"Me to, so what now?" she asked with that little twinkle in her eye that I so loved.

"I can't wait to hold you in my arms and sleep with you tonight and to feel your naked skin pressed against mine."

"And just what makes you think that's going to happen," she said with that little tease in her voice.

"Are you saying you are going to crush my dreams," I said with a pout.

"Maybe, and maybe not, but a gal can't appear to be too eager now can she," she said with a laugh.

"Maybe not, but at this point the night is still young. If you are hungry we can eat, otherwise I'm thinking we should take the rest of this bottle of champagne, and a blanket, and take an evening stroll along the beach so we can finish watching the sun set."

"Sounds fantastic!"



Continue next page ........

birdie8819
01-03-2008, 08:58 PM
"Let's go then, I'll grab the champagne and you grab a blanket," I said as I headed for the door.

Cindy joined me and we headed down to the lobby and towards the hotel's beach entrance, which exited onto a terrace overlooking the ocean. When we stepped outside the sight that greeted us was, for lack of a more fitting description, paradise. All around were palm trees whose leaves were gently blowing in the wind. There were many couples strolling along side the hotel, and the air was filled with the muted sounds of laughter, the clink of china from the hotel restaurant, and the scent of exotic flowers. I grabbed Cindy's hand and we began walking around the perimeter of the terrace until I spied the steps leading down to the beach.

"There's where we get down to the beach," I said. "Let's go before we lose all the light."

We hurried down to the beach which was now almost deserted. We started walking up the shoreline, away from the hotel, but after only a few steps stopped as the sand was so deep that it made walking difficult. Removing our shoes we continued walking hand-in-hand, feeling the silky softness of the warm sand beneath our feet. When we had walked a couple of hundred yards up the shore away from the resort I stopped.

"Let's put the blanket down here," I said, noticing an area where the sand had been pulled into a mound against which you could sit and lean back. It had obviously been pushed up like that to be used as a vantage point during the day. Once down we sat next to each other, and I put my arm around Cindy and passed the bottle of champagne.

"Beautiful, isn't it?" she asked.

"MMMmmm," I agreed, "just like you."

"Flattery just might get you everywhere tonight," she said.

"That's what I'm hoping for!"

"I should have known, you and your one track mind," she said with a laugh as she took another swallow of champagne.

"How could my mind be anywhere else when I'm sitting here, in what must be one of the most beautiful places on earth with what I think is one of the most beautiful people I have ever been so lucky to know."

Blushing she said, "I feel the same you know," and snuggled in next to me.

The next few minutes we just sat there watching the sun slip below the horizon. There was now a steady, warm breeze blowing in off the ocean. Even though warm it was still a breeze and if it had not been for the heat radiating from the sun warmed sand and the effects of the champagne it might have even felt a little chilly. Turning to face Cindy I pulled her face to mine and kissed her. My hand soon found her breasts and began caressing them through the material of her shirt and bra.

"MMMmmmm," she moaned as my mouth found her neck and began alternately nibbling on her ear lobe and nipping at her neck. As my fingers began undoing the buttons of her blouse she pulled back and looked around.

"What's a matter?" I asked.

"What if somebody sees us?"

"And just what might they see?"

"Well if this is any indication," she said as she squeezed my hardening cock, "you are every bit as horny as I am and all this touching and feeling will soon lead to something more."

"And just what might that be," I said with a smile knowing full well where I hoped this was leading.

She gave my cock another squeeze and leaned in next to my ear, whispering, "Well I don't know about you, but I need to be fucked."

"And so what's the problem, ever done it on the beach before?"

"No, but we're in public!"

"So, look around. The sun is down, we're here in the shadows where we can't be seen unless someone walks right up to us, and do you see anyone, anywhere around?"

"No."

"Okay then, let's make another fantasy come true."

"And what would that be?"

"Sex on the beach," I said.

She giggled, "I thought that was a drink?"

"It is and it is one I also expect to enjoy tonight."

"MMMmmm," she moaned as I finished undoing the buttons of her blouse.

"You can leave your blouse on around you, but let's take off this bra and lose the shorts and panties too."

"Hey, I'm not going to be the only one naked here!"

"You won't be, I'm letting you keep your blouse on," I laughed.

"You know what I mean, get those pants off right now Mr.," she said as she teasingly slapped me, "If I'm going to be exposed then I want your cock out now!"

Smiling, I immediately removed my pants as Cindy finished removing hers. Lying on the blanket you could feel the warmth of the sand as it radiated into our bodies. I pulled Cindy close to me, reveling in the feel of her now naked tits and body against mine. My fingers stole downward until I felt the hair of her pussy and found the folds of her slit. As we continued to kiss my finger slipped into her pussy. She was extremely wet and was obviously very turned on. I bent down to take one of her perfect eraser tip like nipples into my mouth and sucked hard as I pushed my middle finger as far as I could into her very wet, tight pussy.

"AAAhhh," she moaned.

Just then I felt her fingers on my cock and let out a moan of my own.

"How about a second finger to go with the first," I said as I added my index finger to her pussy. She was so wet it slipped in without any resistance. "You feel so tight and wet, let's try a third," I moaned as I added my ring finger to the other two that were already probing her hot, wet hole.

Cindy began humping against my fingers and after a brief while pushed my hand way. I could tell her clit was becoming over sensitized with all the attention.

"My turn now," she said.

Pushing me back she leaned over me and grabbing my cock bent down and took me in her mouth.

"Oh yes, that feels so good. Suck me," I said as she began to move her lips up and down my now very hard cock. "I love the way you do that," I breathed.

"Do what?" she asked with a giggle, as she stopped to tease and make me wait.

"Suck my cock," I groaned.

She smiled and returned to the task at hand, repeatedly running her tongue up and down my cock and then swallowing me whole. After a few minutes she began bobbing her head up and down on my cock. She really knew how to pleasure me and after a few minutes I was close to cumming.

"I'm not going to last much longer if you keep that up," I said.

"I can tell you are getting ready."

"And how is that," I asked, wanting to hear the response I loved.

Crawling slowly up my body, dragging her tits against me all the way, she reached my ear where she whispered, "Because I can taste you". I groaned as she continued, "and I guess I better quit because I need to feel your hard cock in my hot wet pussy. I need you to fuck me now."

"Mmm, there's nothing I'd like better, but first lay back."

"That's what I had in mind she giggled."

"Yea, but I'm not going to fuck you just yet"

"Then just what are you going to do?"

"Guess," I said, as we switched positions. Taking the bottle of champagne, which was almost empty, I sprawled between her outstretched legs. Placing my finger over the top I began rubbing the neck of the bottle up and down her pussy lips.

"What are you doing," she asked.

"Remember, I wanted a drink," I said with a smile.

"Sex on the beach as I recall," she said with a laugh..

As she finished her sentence I pushed just the very tip of the bottle into her pussy, while removing my finger at the same time, and lifting the bottle to let the remaining contents drain into her pussy.

"OOOOhhhh," she moaned, "it tickles."

"You feel the bubbles doing their thing then?"

"Yessssss," she growled in a whispered, throaty voice.



Continue next page ..........

birdie8819
01-03-2008, 08:59 PM
"Good, now it's my turn."

Removing the bottle I quickly replaced it with my mouth and began sucking the champagne from her pussy. When the sweet nectar quit flowing I began running my tongue up and down her slit, pausing once in awhile to flick her clit.

"AAArrrggghhh, I need you in me, now!"

Rising up I placed the head of my cock at the entrance to her tight little hole and plunged into her very warm, wet pussy. She pulled her legs up so that I could penetrate her fully, and I pounded into her hard enough that you could hear my balls slapping her ass over the noise of the waves. "Oh, yesss, harder, that's it!"

After a few minutes I cried, "I'm almost there!"

"Ohhhh, yesss, give it to me," she said as I thrust three more times and then buried myself inside her and began to explode. At the same she wrapped her legs around me and grabbing my ass pulled me tight as I began to feel her convulse in an orgasm.

We lay there like that for several minutes holding each other, my cock still embedded in her pussy, until it softened enough to fall out. I then rolled off and we lay there cuddling, enjoying the afterglow of our coupling as the warm ocean breeze flowed over our bodies. We dozed off like that, for how long I don't know, but when I awoke I knew we had to get going. I certainly didn't want to get caught sleeping naked, on the beach, in a foreign country as who knew what the penalty for that might be. Getting up we gathered our clothes and hastily dressed as we headed back to our room to enjoy a proper nights sleep.

On the way back to our room I took the wrong path and we wound up walking through a garden like area with a number of small, one-story buildings which I presumed to be bungalows. I was certain this was where the very rich came to stay and play at the resort. Some of the bungalows were well lit and some were not. As we passed one well lit bungalow I thought I saw a naked woman in one of the windows. Stopping Cindy, I retraced our steps and pointed to the window. We moved cautiously up the dark path towards the bungalow, until we were situated in a thick grove of bushes that hid our view from within. From our vantage point we could clearly see into the window and there, lying on the bed we saw a beautiful, naked woman. She was lying on her back and sitting next to her on the bed was a man clothed only in shorts. He had a camera and appeared to be taking pictures as another gentleman, a chocolate brown looking black man, worked his hands over her naked body. You could see the oil glistening on his hands and her body as he expertly worked over her full breasts. Every once in awhile his hands would trace their way down her stomach and disappear in the vee of her legs. When his hands disappeared below we could see her back arch up and it was obvious from her reaction that he was exploring her pussy.

Seeing this sight I became instantly aroused and snuggled up behind Cindy, pulling her close. Working my hand under her shirt I began massaging her breasts, tugging on first one nipple and then the other. Cindy began to push back against my hard cock as we watched the woman on the bed get up. She moved in front of the black man and begin to remove his clothes.

Once naked she pulled him back to the bed, and as he laid down we saw her take his black pole, squirt a little oil on it, and massage it to life. Cindy reached back and grabbed my cock, matching her strokes to the ones we were watching. With one hand paying attention to Cindy's tits, my other stole down the front of her pants and began exploring the furry patch between her legs as we continued to watch the show in front of us. It wasn't much longer before the woman stopped massaging the now very hard cock in front of her and stood up. At this point my fingers found Cindy's very wet, hot hole, as we watched this strange woman lift her leg and straddle the black man. Rising up she grabbed the hard pole in front of her and placing it at the entrance to her pussy, impaled herself quickly on his hardness, as who we presumed was her husband, took in the show. We watched as she threw her head back in ecstasy and began to slowly ride up and down on his cock. I moaned into Cindy's ear as she pulled my cock harder against her ass.

"You don't know how much I wish you were naked at this moment," I breathed.

Cindy moaned her agreement, although I wasn't sure if her moan was in response to my words, or to the three fingers I now had buried deep inside her. I was fast approaching another orgasm, as was Cindy, when we heard another couple making their way down the path. Reluctantly I stepped back from Cindy and grabbing her hand, pulled her along as we ran the rest of the way down the path and back to the hotel. Once in our room, Cindy and I began to talk about what we just witnessed.

"Can you believe what we just saw she asked?"

"No, but remember what the brochures said about adult play land and adventures of a lifetime. Maybe that's the kind of thing they were talking about."

"Well I admit my mind went some places when I read that."

"Sexual places you mean, right?"

"Yes!"

"While mine did too, but what we saw was something out of even my wildest dreams. And you know how wild they can be."

"Yes I do she said with a smile, "Do you think the couple that happened along saw us watching them?"

"No, it was too dark and we were hidden by the bushes."

"So have you thought about doing anything like that?" I asked.

"What do you mean, another guy?"

"No, I know that you have that fantasy, about doing it with a stranger and a black man at that?"

"A stranger yes, I've had my fantasies, but a black man, I haven't really thought about it."

"Well?" I asked.

"Well what?"

"Would you do it with a black man?"

"I don't know," thinking about it further she stated a simple, "I might."

"Hmmm."

"Hmmm, what?"

"Nothing.....all I know is I'm horny again," I said as I pulled her to me and put my hand down her pants as I kissed her. She gave me her tongue and moaned. Ripping our clothes off we fell laughing on the bed. We again made wild, passionate love, while we talked about what we had witnessed, and then fell asleep in each other's arms.

The next morning we went down to breakfast. As luck would have it, at the table next to us was the couple we saw through the window. Cindy and I just looked at each other and smiled. It wasn't long before she struck up a conversation, as she usually does with anyone new we meet. As we talked and ate we learned that she, Sandy, and her husband, Ken, had just spent their last night at the resort and were on their way home after breakfast. This was their fourth time at this resort, and they just loved it. I asked if there was anything particular we should see or do. Sandy and Ken both said that we couldn't go wrong with anything we did. There was a beautiful evening dinner cruise we could take, a hiking trip into the mountains, snorkeling, and even para-sailing if were adventurous.

"Adventurous, I like the sound of that," I said.

"So do you and your wife like a little adventurous fun in everything that you do?" Sandy asked with a wink and a smile.

Cindy and I both looked at each other at the mention of wife, but neither of us said anything, we just continued to smile at each other.

"We certainly do," said Cindy. "Is there anything really special we should try?"




Continue next page .........

birdie8819
01-03-2008, 09:01 PM
"If you want a real special treat then you should get an in room massage. I always get one on the last night. I'd suggest you ask for Marco, he's the best in my opinion. If you decide to get one, tell him Sandy recommended him, and ask him for the works."

"And that's adventurous," Cindy asked knowing full well what Sandy meant given what we witnessed last night.

"Oh my sweetie yes it is. You can have an ordinary massage which is great, but if you ask for the works, you'll have an experience you'll never forget, but it is truly for those that are very open minded and adventurous. Trust me," she said with a wink.

"Well we have to run now," Ken said, "or we'll miss our plane. It was nice meeting you two, and my wife is right about the massage, ask for the works and you'll never forget it."

After they left Cindy and I sat there and finished our breakfast. After several more minutes I decided to ask the obvious question.

"So what do you think?"

"About what?"

"About the massage, would you like one?"

"I don't know, maybe."

"Well let me know. I'm sure you probably need to make the arrangements in advance. I could always make them and we could cancel."

"Well, I have always wanted a massage. I'm just not sure about the works."

"Well how about if I make the arrangements for a massage and we take it from there."

"I guess that would work."

"Great, tell you what, I'll go make the arrangements. Why don't you go get our day gear and then meet me in the lobby in 30 minutes. This morning we are taking a grand tour of the surrounding area and our bus is scheduled to meet us then."

"Ok, I'll see you there."

I gave Cindy a quick kiss and then watched her walk off towards the elevators. I went to the desk and inquired about massages with Marco and luckily he had one 2 hour, couples slot open from 8:00pm to 10:00pm. Having that booked I went off in search of Cindy.

The day was great. Cindy and I spent it exploring the city, walking up and down quaint streets, through many shops and the famous open air market. We ate lunch at a wonderful little café on the ocean, and also took in a boat ride. The day flew and the next thing we knew evening was upon us. We made it back to our room at 7:30pm, and I suggested we shower in preparation for Marco.

"We," Cindy asked.

"Yes we, there's room for two." "You just want to see me naked."

"You got that right, it's a sight I live for."

"Yea right," she said, but didn't give me any additional grief as I followed her in the bathroom and helped her out of her clothes. Stepping back for a second I admired her beauty. Since we could never get together that often it had only been a handful of times that I had seen her naked. I could do nothing, but wonder at how lucky I was for her to share this intimacy with me. Stepping out of my reverie I joined her in the shower and I couldn't resist spending a little extra time soaping up her breasts and pussy. She playfully slapped me twice telling me we didn't have enough time, but at the same time she also managed to get in a few feels of my cock. She was definitely horny which was something I knew would play in my favor.

As we exited the shower I dropped to my knees and got in a few licks of her pussy before she pushed me away exclaiming, "Marco will be here any minute."

Reluctantly I stopped, hoping I'd be able to finish eating her, among other things, in a little while. We finished drying off, and dressed only in our underwear put on the soft white robes that the hotel provided. We just came out of the bathroom when there came a knock at the door.

I opened the door and there indeed was the handsome black man we had witnessed through the window the night before. He stood about 2" taller than me, and was athletic in appearance. I guessed his age at about 30, but one thing I've learned over the years is that black men age much more gracefully then white men so he could have been much closer to our 40s age group.

"Marco, I presume," I said.

"Yes, sir, at your service," he said with that island accent that I liked to listen to.

"We've been expecting you, do come in," I said as I pointed to a chair.

Now that he was here I could tell that Cindy was having second thoughts and she motioned me to join her in the other room.

"I'm not sure if I can go through with this," she said.

"Well remember, it's only a massage. It doesn't need to be anything more. If you want to send him away you can, otherwise I'd say just relax and enjoy the massage and if the feeling is right, go for anything more that you want. Remember I'm right here with you." With that she smiled and taking me by the arm we both returned to the other room.

"Marco, this is Cindy, and we'd like a massage, although she's going to go first. We understand there are a couple of different types of massages and we're not sure which one to have. Can you give us the run down please."

As I said this I poured Cindy a glass of champagne which she summarily downed. I refilled her glass as Marco began to speak once again in that melodious exotic accent.

"I offer a traditional deep tissue massage, a Swedish massage, a hot stone massage, and an all over special body massage, that I call the Works, that is guaranteed to be something you'll never forget."

"What exactly do you mean by an all over special body massage," I asked as I looked at Cindy and winked.

"It's an erotic massage, reserved for discriminating couples who are open minded."

"Is that the massage you gave Sandy last night?" Cindy asked.

"Indeed it is, but how do you know that?"

"Because we had breakfast with Sandy and her husband this morning and they recommended that massage if we wanted some adventure."

Marco laughed, "Yes, Sandy and Ken are two of my best customers. So is that what you want?"

"I don't know," Cindy said.

"Let's just start with the traditional, deep tissue massage," I suggested.

"Good choice!"

With that Marco opened up his portable massage table. He told Cindy that she could wear the fewest clothes she felt comfortable wearing, but preferably no more than panties and a t-shirt and no bra. With that Cindy went into the other room, I'm sure to remove her bra and add a t-shirt. I dimmed the lights and opened the balcony door so that we could hear the rhythm of the waves as they pounded against the shoreline.

Cindy returned and with her back to Marco removed her robe. I was pleasantly surprised to see that she had on only her panties. She smiled at me and teased me by shaking her tits. I noticed her very erect nipples and licked my lips and smiled back as I watched her lay face down on the table.

Placing a white linen cloth over her bottom, Marco took out a couple of different scented oils and placing each in turn in front of Cindy's nose asked her to pick the one she liked the most. She picked the third one, which he said was a fine choice, and then squirting some on his palms, began rubbing it into Cindy's back and shoulders. Watching his black hands, glistening with oil, move all over her soft, white flesh was a very erotic sight, and I felt my cock begin to stir. Especially as I thought about the full body massage she might receive in a little bit. After about 15 minutes her whole back was glistening and glowing a soft red glow from the increased blood flow that the massage was creating.

"You have such magic hands," Cindy moaned as he continued kneading lower and lower down her back and began working on her legs and feet.

"So are you glad you opted for the massage Cindy," I asked about 15 minutes later.

"Yes, this is incredible. I could stay like this all night!"

"Well it's already been about a ½ hour. Thirty more minutes and then it's my turn," I said as I winked at Marco. "That is unless....."

"Unless what?" she asked.

"Unless you want to continue with the works," Marco said.

"And just where would you start?"

"The front of your legs."

"That'd mean I'd have to roll over then."

"That's right," I said.

Cindy lay there for another minute, looking me in the eye she mouthed, "What should I do?"

I mouthed back, "Chance of a lifetime, what happens in Aruba stays in Aruba."

After another minute she replied, "I guess that would be okay."

Marco looked at me and asked, "Is that okay with you?"



Continue next page ........

birdie8819
01-03-2008, 09:02 PM
Understanding that he was seeking my permission I said, "Give the lady what she wants," and as I stared directly into Cindy's eyes I asked, "Do I get to participate at any point along the way?"

"You can do whatever you and the lady want," said Marco.

With that Marco removed the cloth that was covering her lower body and, at this moment of truth I watched as Cindy rolled over, baring her breasts to both my and Marco's eyes. She closed her eyes as Marco began to work on her feet. After several minutes he poured more oil on his hands and began working higher and higher up her legs, until he reached her thighs. Working slowly up and down each leg I watched as his hands came closer to Cindy's inner thighs with each pass. After a few more minutes he poured more oil into his hands and began working on Cindy's stomach. His hands continued to trace ever widening circles outward from her navel, just grazing the waistband of her panties and the underside of her breasts. Then I watched as both hands finally converged on her breasts, kneading each and pulling forward as he pulled on the nipples with each pass. Cindy's breathing had become quicker now and low moans were beginning to escape from her lips. She looked at me as Marco's hands stole down to her underwear, and his thumbs hooked into the elastic of her waistband. I smiled and nodded affirmatively as she lifted her hips and allowed Marco to remove her underwear. That left my beautiful Cindy lying completely naked, on the table in front of this strange man and myself.

Marco returned to the massage and was now rubbing oil deeply into the tissues of Cindy's thighs. After a few moments his hands would move away from her thighs, travel all the way down to her feet, and then all the way up to circle her breasts and back again. In the soft light I could make out the profile of her proud points standing high and see the fuzz of her pussy hair as it stood out from her skin. My cock was aching from having been hard for most of the last hour and I found myself absentmindedly stroking it through my robe as I continued to watch the site unfold before me.

Cindy was breathing heavily now and making soft mewling noises as she watched me play with my cock. After a few moments she motioned for me to come over. When I arrived at the table she reached over and undid my robe.

"I want to feel your cock," she said as her hand encircled my hard member.

At this point Marco began working further down across her abdomen, concentrating on her pelvis. He poured more oil directly onto her mound and then began massaging it in.

"Open your legs Cindy," I said and as she did I watched Marco's hand disappear between her legs for the first time. I looked on as he dragged his finger through her now very slick furrow and I felt her hand grip tightly around my cock as first one finger and then a second disappeared inside her pussy. With that I grabbed both her feet and pulled them back, giving Marco complete access to her pussy and me complete access to the show that was unfolding before me.

I watched as he repeatedly moved his black fingers in and out of her tight pink pussy, dragging them across her clit as he did so. Cindy was panting by now, and I could tell was nearing orgasm.

"I think it's time," I said.

Knowing what I meant Marco moved away from the table and began undressing as I helped Cindy up and over to the bed. She sat down at the same time Marco made his way over and she took his black cock in her hand for the first time and began stroking it. It didn't take long before he was hard as a rock and with that I laid Cindy back on the bed. Positioning myself at her head I grabbed her legs and pulled them back to offer her pussy fully to Marco. He knelt before her and with a long, slow swipe of his tongue licked the entire length of her slit. It was a sight to behold, to see Cindy, her body glistening with oil, spread wide on the bed with her very red swollen pussy being licked by this strange black man.

"I need to be fucked now," she moaned.

With that Marco moved up between her legs as I pulled them back further to open her fully to him. I watched as Marco rubbed his cock head up and down the length Cindy's very swollen and wet pussy lips.

"Tell me what you want."

"I want you to fuck me good," she whispered.

Marco smiled and I watched as he eased the head of his cock in her pussy. Cindy jumped at that first contact and then pushed back, as Marco grunted and buried his cock in her in one full swoop. At the same time she looked at me.

"Fuck my mouth, I want two cocks tonight!"

With that Marco and I began fucking Cindy. I watched his cock disappear in and out of her pussy, while my own cock moved in and out of her mouth.

"Oh yessss, fuck meeeee, both of you," she moaned around my cock, as we began to get into a steady rhythm.

Cindy's moaning began louder and louder and she bucked wildly as we continued our assault on both her holes. Then suddenly she stiffened and grabbed Marco and began convulsing in an orgasm. Marco announced he was just about ready to cum as did I and a few seconds later he pulled his cock out of Cindy's well fucked pussy and began stroking it wildly as he shot long streams of cum all over her mound and stomach. That was enough for me and I too came, pulling my cock from Cindy's mouth and jerking off all over tits.

As we recovered a few minutes later I watched Marco as he went into the bathroom and then I laid down next to Cindy. In a few minutes Marco returned, dressed and with a hot washcloth which he used to clean her up. Looking at the clock I noticed our 2 hours were almost up.

Getting up I helped Marco pack up and we thanked him for the adventure as he left. Returning to bed I removed my robe and snuggled up against Cindy's naked body.

"You okay?" I asked.

"Yes, and you?"

"Yes, that was indeed a very special treat watching you be pleasured. No regrets then?"

"None," she sighed as we drifted off to sleep to dream of the further adventures we might have on this great island trip.



The End

birdie8819
01-03-2008, 09:17 PM
Harriet and The Wolf


Harriet had known that he would be coming for her. But not now, not this soon.

She stared at her friends, human and otherwise, sitting on sofas and stools all around her; all talking, drinking and laughing. None of them had noticed the man who had just walked into her favourite pub, The Black Castle. Harriet smiled at Juliet, the bubbly looking witch sitting next to her.

"I'm just going to the toilet; I'll be back in a sec." Juliet smiled, said "Ok." and then resumed her conversation with their other flatmate, Simon.

Harriet made her way to the bar, as if heading towards the toilets. As she walked by the dark-haired man, he reached out to grab her arm. "Not here!" she hissed, ignoring his frown "Outside."

Thankfully the street was almost empty, something Harriet was immensely grateful for as she lit her cigarette with only slightly shaking hands. She tensed as she saw that the man had followed her out of the pub, and was now standing next to her, looking at her cigarette in disgust.

"Why are you here, Seth? You said I could complete university before I had to come to you."

Seth looked down at her, his dark brown eyes flashing amber for a second. "You have finished university, Harriet. Your last exam was weeks ago."

"No!" Harriet calmed herself quickly. She didn't want him to see how desperate she was feeling "The graduation ceremony is in six days. You cannot expect me to miss that. Can you? It'll be my last chance to say goodbye to all my friends." She pleadingly looked up into Seth's eyes "Please?"

Seth sighed and then leaned down and grabbed her cigarette. Harriet watched him grind it out on the floor beneath his heel "Hey, I was still smoking...oomph!" Seth suddenly slammed Harriet against the wall, pressing his body hard against hers, trapping her hands between them and making her very much aware of how much bigger and stronger he was than her.

He leaned in and whispered "Fine, you may have one more week." Harriet then found it very hard to breathe as he pressed his lips against hers, forcing her mouth to open and accept his tongue. One hand tangled in her hair, holding her head in place; as his other hand slipped up, finding her breast; squeezing and massaging. She whimpered as her nipple hardened, almost painfully.

He finally released her bruised lips and stared at her flushed face. Her eyes were shut and she was breathing heavily. "Harriet," He whispered in her ear. Her eyes opened and stared up into his "In seven days you will be mine and there will be no further delays or excuses." He shook her a little "Do you understand?" Harriet nodded, staring at the shirt button at his throat "And be warned, if you decide to...do anything silly and I have to track you down, I will be....most displeased."

Seth gave her an almost gentle kiss and then stepped back to allow Harriet to straighten her clothing. His face softened as he smiled "I could always come meet you at your graduation, since your parents won't be there?"

Harriet stared at him for a second, before bursting out laughing "Yeah right, can you imagine it? And I'd introduce you to my friends as...what?" she sneered at him "The werewolf my parents sold me to? My master and owner?" Harriet lit another cigarette, her hands shaking quite a lot more this time.

Anger showed on Seth's face as he stepped closer, his eyes again flashing amber. "You have known about this agreement for years. It's not like it's come as a shock, at least try to be a bit more gracious about it! I could have taken you when you were eighteen, but I thought that you'd be more willing to come to me if I gave you a few years of freedom, but the reverse has happened, hasn't it?"

"This 'agreement' was made without my knowledge or consent years before I would even have understood what it meant. Do not expect me to make this easy for you!" Harriet spat through gritted teeth "My parents sold me. You bought me. And I utterly loathe all of you. It's that simple!" Harriet threw her cigarette on the ground and walked towards the entrance of The Black Castle "Now if you'll excuse me, I think you'll find that I have another seven days before I have to start suffering your company." As Harriet flounced back into the noisy pub, she failed to notice the appreciative grin spreading over Seth's face.

Juliet groaned as she looked at her alarm clock. 7 o'clock? What the hell was that noise...? Stumbling, she made her way down the stairs, only to stare at Harriet hauling a huge suitcase out to her car. A bleary-eyed Simon then appeared by her side, clutching a large glass of warm blood. "Don't ask! I swear, she has officially gone nuts today!" The vampire took a sip as Juliet turned away, gagging.

"God Simon, how many times do I have to tell you? Put your blood in a sodding cup in the mornings! You know I can't stand looking at it so soon after I get up!"

Simon sighed "Sorry, but the early morning wake-up call caught me by surprise." He nodded his head toward the struggling figure of Harriet before heading back into the kitchen. "I'll get you a coffee. When she comes back in, make her sit still long enough so we can find out what's going through her obviously disturbed head this morning."

Juliet waited until Harriet came back into the house. "Alright, stop!" Harriet stared at her in surprise. "I, well, Simon really, will get you a cup of coffee and a cigarette if you'll just sit down for five minutes and explain what the hell you're doing!" Harriet said nothing, just nodded and headed into the living room. Juliet yelled for Simon to make one more coffee before sitting down opposite Harriet. A few minutes later they were all huddled over their cups of coffee, or blood, and cigarettes.

Simon examined Harriet through narrowed eyes "Harriet, you've been acting weird for the last three days and today you've just obviously taken leave of your senses! What's happened?"

"I can understand you wanting to run away from Simon," Simon bared his fangs at Juliet, pretending to be offended "but at 7 o'clock in the morning? On today of all days! We didn't even leave the grad party until 4 o'clock this morning!" Juliet thought back to the last time they were at the pub, when Harriet had started acting strange "Three nights ago. What happened at The Black Castle?"

Harriet closed her eyes and leaned her head back against a cushion. She had known that she would have to explain herself to her two best friends one day, and she guessed that she had better do it today, before she disappeared. And on reflection, she didn't need to be in such a hurry as Seth wasn't going to come looking for her for another three days.

Reluctantly, she explained about her parents, Marie and John Winter, getting heavily into debt when she was sixteen years old. Both her father and her mother had developed unhealthy gambling habits and had ended up owing a substantial amount of money to some rather unfriendly vampires. Her father's boss, Seth Beringer, had then found out about the debts through some contacts and had tried to help them out, making them swear that they would stop gambling. When the full sum of their debts was disclosed though, it was clear that they would never have the kind of money needed to pay back their debts. Marie and John had something to bargain with though. Eventually, they decided on, and signed, a legally-binding agreement, in which Seth would pay their total debts that one time, and in return, he would have 'ownership' of their daughter from that day onwards.

Harriet was at boarding school at the time and remembered being confused when her parents had suddenly informed her that they were going to work abroad and she was to stay with her guardian, Seth, during the holidays. They had never been the most concerned or loving of parents anyway, and after relinquishing their parental rights, had never bothered to contact or come and see her again. She was, obviously, very hurt by this, but then she had found out that within two years, they had managed to get themselves into massive debt yet again and had vanished from the face of the earth. No-one, not even Seth, had been able to find out whether they had vanished deliberately though, or if their disappearance had been 'assisted'.

Juliet stared at Harriet "So, this man Seth. He 'owns' you? Like, body and soul?" Harriet nodded, staring at the carpet.

"And when I left school, he told me that he'd decided that I was to be his mate."



Continue next page ............

birdie8819
01-03-2008, 09:19 PM
"Wait a second," Simon butted in "he's a shape-shifter?"

Again Harriet nodded, still looking down. "Werewolf. He's the Alpha of the Southern Pack and an Elder on the Shape-shifter Council."

If this had been any other situation, Harriet would have laughed at the stunned look on Simon and Juliet's faces. Simon was the first to speak "But that means that you'll be the alpha female? And that means that you...you'll become...oh no." he looked horrified "He's going to turn you."

Tears began gathering in Harriet's eyes "And I don't want to become a werewolf!" she lit another cigarette, sucking the smoke into her mouth almost desperately. "I want to carry on travelling to other countries. I want to work abroad and go on lots of holidays." Tears were rolling down her cheeks now. She got up and began pacing the room, trying to stop herself from losing control "It's bad enough that I'm supposed to mate with someone I barely know, who's over four hundred years old and that I'll be tied to him forever, but he's also got to turn me into a bloody wolf to do it and then he's going to make me have puppies! I don't even want to have a baby, let alone a litter of puppies! And just to make my life REALLY unbearable, the Council have just forbidden shape-shifters to leave the country because of too many 'incidents' overseas." As the last words were wailed, Juliet and Simon both grabbed the hysterically crying girl and pushed her down on to the sofa, hugging her, one on each side. Being the best friends that they were, they knew to just hug her, without saying anything until she had calmed down.

Half an hour later, a much calmer Harriet was slurping a fresh cup of coffee and sucking on a new cigarette and a plate full of incredibly unhealthy but tasty Danish pastries had appeared on the coffee table.

"So," Juliet was determined to get the full story "bearing in mind the fact that Seth and your parents are arseholes, you still haven't explained what you were doing packing your car so early this morning."

Harriet told them about Seth's visit to The Black Castle.

"Except that I told him that graduation was six days later, not three. My plan was to escape as soon as possible after the grad party, which would give me three days before Seth finds out that I'm gone." Harriet looked at her soon-to-be-ex flatmates expectantly, hoping for their approbation. "I've got plenty of money to keep me going for quite a while. I've been saving it for the whole time I've been in uni, as Seth's always been more than generous."

She knew she could always count on Juliet's support "Sounds like a good plan. I just wish you could've told us about it sooner; we could all have disappeared together!"

"Speak for yourself!" said Simon "My parents would literally kill me if they found out that I'd gone against a Werewolf as powerful as Seth! You two are so lucky, having no parents or a family reputation to worry about"

"Well, as there's no-one to worry about me, I can still come with you, Harry!" Juliet's eyes were sparkling "Simon, you can cover for us when Seth comes looking and Harriet, we'll do the best vanishing act since your parents!" Harriet couldn't stop herself bursting into laughter when Juliet winked at her outrageously.

"Alright, done! If you're serious?!" Juliet nodded enthusiastically "Let's go get your stuff in the car then. And Simon can send on the rest when we're settled somewhere safe." Harriet smiled, suddenly feeling like her future was brightening up a little. At least she wouldn't have to face it alone now.

An hour later, the two girls waved at Simon as they drove away from the home they'd shared for two years. They had refused to tell him where they were going, so that he couldn't get into trouble with his parents or Seth, but they had promised to keep in touch by e-mail, so that he knew they were safe.

Six months later Harriet and Juliet walked out of Heathrow Airport, tanned and happy. They'd found an excellent place to hide from Seth; volunteering for a wildlife conservation charity in Botswana! Harriet had hastily sold her car in London for much less than the car was worth, but the buyer was prepared to pay her in cash. When they had the money, Juliet had cast a spell to hide their tracks, just in case anyone tried to trace their footsteps. She and Juliet had then gone to Heathrow and found the first flight to South Africa. It was while they were in Cape Town that they had discovered the volunteering opportunity in Botswana. There, they had done so well that the supervisors of the Botswana branch of the charity had asked them both to apply for some job openings in their Borneo branch. The only snag was that they had to be in London for the interviews.

It would be ok though, they figured. It had been six months and Seth was bound to have given up by then. Probably. Maybe. And the jobs sounded so good that they figured it would be worth the risk.

Sitting in the black cab, heading towards their hotel, the girls were quiet. Juliet eventually turned to Harriet and said quietly "Do you think there's any chance that he'll find out that you're here?"

Harriet gazed at the sights of London flying past the window "I don't know. I hope not." She smiled at her friend "its ok, I'll protect you if from him!" They both laughed, but sobered up quickly, as they both wondered what Seth would do to Harriet if he found her. And what would he to Juliet, her accomplice?

The next day saw them both jittery and nervous. They called the charity's headquarters and were told that they were both scheduled for interviews between 2 and 3 o'clock.

A few minutes before 2 o'clock saw them presenting themselves to a receptionist. They looked around the waiting room and were a bit taken aback to see that there was no-one else there. Juliet was a bit un-nerved when she felt the receptionist was giving them a strange look.

"I'm not sure I like this." Juliet muttered to Harriet, so the receptionist couldn't hear her.

Harriet frowned and looked around. There were no posters, no signs, no information on the company and she couldn't actually hear any sounds from the offices surrounding them. "Neither do I. You don't think Seth...he has a few companies under his thumb...uhh...and maybe a couple of charities...?"

Juliet paled as she considered the possibility. "Shit. You know what, screw this. Let's go."

As she stood up, a man hurried up to the receptionist, apologising profusely "I hope I'm not too late for the interview. I should have known the blasted trains would be late, as usual! Have I missed my slot?" He was panting as if he had just run all the way from the train station.

The receptionist laughed "No, no, you're not late at all. Please have a seat and get your breath back."

The two girls relaxed as the man sat down opposite them. Ok, so maybe the interviews were legitimate after all. Juliet sat down again as the receptionist came over to them.

"It seems that Mr Anderson is going to be a little longer than he thought with the current interviewee. Would you care for some refreshment while you're waiting? Some water? Coffee? Tea?"

"Ooh yes, I'd love a coffee!", "Mm, yes please, me too." Coffee was always welcome to the two caffeine addicts! The man sitting opposite smiled and also asked for a coffee.

Seconds after the receptionist had disappeared, the office door nearest to them opened and a smartly dressed lady walked out, thanking a kindly looking older man. The lady walked towards the lift and the man came over to the trio in the waiting area.

"Hello, I'm Mr Anderson. Sorry to keep you waiting. You must be Mr Guthrie?" He shook hands with the man opposite and gestured for him to go to his office. Before leaving the waiting area he turned to the two girls, eyes twinkling as he smiled at them "I'll try not to be too long, but while you're waiting do try Jessica's coffee. I don't know what she does to it but it's the best coffee I've had in London!"

After he had vanished into his office, Jessica the receptionist re-appeared with a tray of coffee. She gave the girls their coffee and then went into Mr Anderson's room with the two remaining cups.

"Mmm, he was right, this does taste good!" Harriet sighed. There really was nothing to beat a cup of good coffee, except maybe a coffee accompanied by a cigarette! Juliet nodded in agreement, finishing her coffee so quickly that Harriet doubted that she'd even tasted it!



Continue next page ...........

birdie8819
01-03-2008, 09:21 PM
"It could have been hotter." Grumbled Juliet, suddenly stifling a huge yawn. Harriet agreed as she finished her cup too. And then she yawned as well. She leaned back against the wall and tried to keep her suddenly heavy eyes open. She felt Juliet lean against her shoulder and knew she should make her sit up, but she just couldn't find the will to move. Much better to just close her eyes and rest them for a second....

Harriet opened her eyes and then shut them again. Maybe she would try again when the room stopped spinning... She realised that she was lying down, in a comfortable bed with incredibly soft sheets and blankets. Nice. Was she back in her and Juliet's hotel room? She couldn't remember getting there. Hang on, she couldn't remember the interview either. What had happened? And where was Juliet?

Harriet sat up, slowly, and opened her eyes. Looking around, she thought the style of the room looked vaguely familiar. And this room was very...masculine. Oh no. Her eyes widened in horror, and then widened some more as she realised that she was also totally naked under the sheets. Ohgodohgodohgod, please don't let this be Seth's room!

Harriet winced as she tried to get out of bed; her legs were semi-asleep and were refusing to obey her. She staggered a few steps from the bed before collapsing to the floor in an undignified heap.

"Shit!" Harriet winced again as she swore much more loudly than she'd intended. She didn't want anyone coming in while she was prone on the floor! She managed to stagger/crawl to a chest of drawers and was just rummaging for some clothing to cover herself with when she heard someone coming in. She stared at the opening door, wide eyed, suddenly terrified.

Seth walked in and stopped when he saw the empty bed. Glancing around quickly, he saw her sitting on the floor, her hands still in an open draw. Sighing, he merely walked over to her, pushed the draw shut and picked her up, ignoring her embarrassment at being caught naked.

Harriet was deposited gently on to the bed and covered with the sheet. She looked up at Seth through her eyelashes, confused.

"You're not angry with me?"

Seth smiled down at her "I'm absolutely fucking furious with you sweetheart!" he said cheerfully "and, trust me, I'm going to make you pay for running away like that. But at the moment you need some rest, the sleeping drug we gave you is still in your system. That's why your legs won't work."

"You drugged me! How could you?" She began to remember falling asleep in the waiting room "Wait, what about Juliet? Where is she? Is she ok?"



"Juliet is fine," Seth frowned at her as he pushed back down "she's next door. She's being cared for by Alex." He grinned at her "He's always had a thing for witches! Now lie down." Seth walked over to the door and locked it, pocketing the key. Harriet watched him nervously, as he walked back over to the bed, pulling his shirt off.

"What are you doing?" She hated herself as she heard her voice squeak in fear. She sat up, clutching the sheets around her, watching him sit down on the edge to pull his shoes off.

"As its close on midnight, I thought I'd get ready for bed. Why, what does it look like I'm doing?" he smiled faintly at her over his shoulder, the smile deepening as he saw the panic on her face.

"You...you can't..." her mouth went dry as he stood up and unzipped his jeans. A typical werewolf, with a very high metabolism, there was no spare flesh or fat on his body and at any other time she would probably have really appreciated having such a fine specimen of manhood get naked in front of her! Oh dear god he'd gone commando! Harriet blushed bright red as he turned around and dropped his jeans on the floor. She squeezed her eyes shut and tried to tell herself that this was all a bad dream and that she would wake up still in Africa.

Her hopes crashed as she felt the bed dip next to her and an arm was wrapped around her waist, pulling her down on to the mattress.

"Can't you sleep somewhere else?" she asked desperately, keeping her eyes shut until he had turned off the light.

"This is my room you know. Well, our room now that you're here." He pulled her back against his chest, laughing as she jumped at the feel of his skin against hers.

"But..." she jumped again as he kissed her shoulder.

"If you don't want to go to sleep, I'm sure I can think of some way to keep us both entertained." He laughed again as Harriet went rigid in his arms.

"Fine, I'm going to sleep!" Harriet lay quietly, plotting ways to escape, trying desperately to ignore the fact that there was a large man welded to the entirety of her back. She was just wondering whether it was really possible to climb out of windows using tied-together sheets when the drug in her system caught up with her again and she fell asleep.



The End

birdie8819
01-03-2008, 09:25 PM
Cellar Sex


Had he only paid attention, these phone calls may not have come into existence. That deep throaty whispering voice on the other end of the phone was more sensual than most men whose company she kept. None of them had her sexual attention, yet she wanted a couple of them. Their sex appeal was nearly irresistible. Trying her best to behave, she kept her feelings and thoughts to herself. She knew if she ever got the chance to become remotely intimate, she would want more each time. By keeping a phone mate too many miles away for immediate contact on demand, she could have her tensions alleviated while keeping the peace in her own bedroom. He would allow her to blow him every now and then and that would become sex and then a shower, and then sleep and not much more than that. And not much more than 4 times a year.

Telephone calls began simply. A joke or a short story about an incident he experienced at work or a sexy little tale was good to keep the imagination going until her next event with her man in bed. The calls went on for more than a month. The one day, she happened to be sipping on the second round of a refreshing cool drink. He called while her man was out. Seemed she was always in the basement shuffling around.

As soon as the call was connected, he heard the background noise and asked whether he was interrupting. "I was passing the time and hoping you may call." She answered. The grunting and sighing was all about to end, since the extra cinderblocks were finally arranged neatly in the corner. Over the phone line, her voice sounded a little different, more pacified than usual. Questioning her about it, he accused her of having sex with her man finally. She chuckled and said he was closer to having any relations with her than her man was. They both laughed, but his voice quickly changed to something more soothing and seductive. Her tone changed to match his.

Until this point, she didn't realize what she actually was saying to him. The seduction began with a few innocent questions like how she did her hair that day, and whether her man liked it. Questions continued to get more personal and through a panic or fear of this uncertain situation, she answered in short sentences, hoping he'd stop. She didn't know where he was going with them at first, until he asked about whether she was wearing a bra. Was she wearing panties? What color, how much lace, how revealing would they be if she did not have a shirt on. Every answer was given abruptly. He could not possibly have many more to ask, could he? She wondered this through the next four and finally he stopped asking and began talking.

Initially, he asked what her favorite position was. Feeling her face blush, she looked around to see who else may be there that would have heard him whispering into the phone to her. The cellar was empty except for her. She answered shyly and wanted to know why he needed to know. "Trust me" he said before asking one more question. That being answered, he started his commands. With each one, he wanted assurance that she was actually doing everything he said to do. He seemed to know if she was not complying but said she was. Calling her out on it a couple times, she began opening up a little more. She knew by now he was safe enough and she could start to let loose.

After several minutes of suggesting actions to perform upon herself she finally let him know without a doubt she was actually doing as he commanded. The difference was in his tone. Her mind was so in tune to his voice, she almost feared getting a spanking if she refused his commands. (that may not have been such a bad thing coming from him, but it would have been imagined) She listened and acted dutifully and to his surprise, she actually commented back to him. "While I have my hand there, yours should be tightly gripping your cock. Is it?" "It is now, sweetie," he replied.

Long oooo's and aaahhhhhs and hhhmmmmms' were peppering their call. He told her to lie on the bed of cement she just created and put her feet up on the wall. "Part them a good distance and tell me when you are in position." She followed her orders and was now very curious about what she could ever do lying like this. He talked her through every last movement she needed to make. For the next fifteen minutes, she was touching and stroking and licking varied parts of herself that she would not do if she were alone. Now, with this half-stranger on the other end of the phone, she was willing to succumb to his seductive voice. Every touch she made upon herself was stimulating. Each stroke got her closer to an orgasm. Hearing him describe how he was touching himself as he listened to her pant and gasp for air made her hotter. Hearing her hot and bothered excited him right back and they played this game for an hour.

She heard a car door slam. He came home sooner than expected. Having to get off the phone quickly but not wanting to until they came, she ducked behind the water heater with phone in hand and hand in pants to continue in secrecy just in case he came looking for her. And, he actually did this time.

When he got to the cellar, there was a broom stick in her hand and she was just gaining her upright stance from leaning on the brick wall. That glossy look in her eye could not be disguised. He looked at her with such a suspicious glare, but never noticed the phone in her pocket or her unzipped pants. She finally stood straight, asked if he got everything he needed from the hardware store and she moved on before waiting for an answer. He had no clue. Only he pretended he did. She feared he was looking at the sex in her eye, but since he didn't see any other men in the house or basement, it must be imagined. She could convince him there was nothing going on, but didn't have to since he never spoke his accusations.

Her face was flushed, even a bead of sweat sat on her brow. Her man never checked the phone. One button could have otherwise returned the call to him but this time, he called her. It may have taken four buttons and he'd be connected with the other man that was taking care of her sexual needs. Had he only cared or been wise enough. His love was waning, so it didn't matter much to him anyway. He even overlooked the sagging bra that hung between her free falling breasts.

What he did notice was that she had taken on that scent reminiscent of sex by the time he was back from the store. It had been a while since he personally negotiated that scent from her pores, but he remembered it well. That was when the quizzical look came over his face. She walked away briskly to return to her sweeping. The chore of cleaning the basement was almost complete. It was something she thoroughly enjoyed and she insisted he go outside and garden or do some other productive activity like pour some wine. "Do anything, just please leave me alone." She thought. Speaking those same words would have given her away. She did not want him knowing she had this other relationship keeping her satisfied when he could not.



The End

birdie8819
01-03-2008, 09:28 PM
A Good Deed Rewarded


I saw her nearly every day on my way home from work. We picked up the bus at the same stop, though she got off before I did. I didn't know her name, but she was a petite, dark skinned beauty with a great figure and massive boobs. She wasn't black and she didn't look Mexican or Indian, but I thought she might be Brazilian or something like that. Her hair was thick and black and her skin was a rich, mocha color. Yes, I was very attracted to her -- physically, at least. I'd never had a conversation with her and knew basically nothing about her. That all changed one fall evening.

As usual, I watched closely as she left the bus that night. I watched her huge breasts heave as she stood up and my eyes followed her beautiful ass until it was out of sight down the stairs. I glanced back at where she had been sitting and noticed something dark sitting there. Nobody else on the bus seemed to have noticed, so I moved over and picked it up. It was her wallet. It must have fallen out of her bag.

I grabbed the cord to signal the driver for the next stop, figuring I'd just backtrack and hoping she hadn't connected to another bus route. As I hopped off the bus, I checked inside the wallet for her driver's license to get her address. The picture didn't do her justice at all, but I found out her name was Morgan. It fit her. She looked like a Morgan.

The address wasn't that far. I headed back a few blocks and west a few more and found myself in front of a large house that had been subdivided into apartments, which explained the "B" after the house number on her license. As I reached the front steps, I noticed a small sign to the left side indicating that apartments "A" and "C" could be accessed by the front door, but to follow the path around the side of the house for apartments "B" and "D". I headed around the side of the house, surprised by how dark it was especially with the ominous shrubbery. You couldn't even see the neighboring house. I suspected that most residents used the driveway on the other side of the house to access the rear. At the corner of the house, as I was about to turn, I noticed a light shining from a first floor window so, naturally, I looked in. There was Morgan.

She was standing in a small kitchen near a small table looking through her mail. I watched her for a few moments and just as I decided there wouldn't be anything more to see and was going continue on to the back door, she set the mail down and moved out of the kitchen. Any internal debate about following her versus knocking on the door was over before it started - I moved back up the walk toward the next window. Morgan turned on a small lamp as she passed through the living room. In the bedroom she turned on the overhead light, but lucky for me, she softened it with the dimmer switch. I was still safe peeking in at her as long as I was careful. The side window where I stood looked directly at her queen-size bed. To my left was the doorway leading from the living room and on the right was another window looking out onto the front porch. There was a door across from me on the left of the bed that I assumed was a closet.

Morgan kicked her shoes toward that door and crossed to the front window to close the blind.

"Shit," I thought, "show's over." As she turned toward me, I backed off into the darkness. When I didn't see Morgan move in front of the window and the blind didn't drop, I cautiously snuck back over for another peek. She was standing at the foot of her bed just beginning to unbutton her blouse. My timing couldn't have been better. I guessed that she probably felt she didn't need to close the other blinds because of the massive shrubbery on that side. It was a perv's paradise.

She pulled her blouse out of the waistband of her skirt and finished unbuttoning it, revealing a lacy black bra restraining her massive boobs. They had to be 38's, minimum, and she wasn't more than 5'-5" tall. She tossed the blouse onto her bed and reached behind her to unzip her skirt. As she let the skirt drop to the floor, revealing black bikini panties, I was at three-quarter staff. She kicked the skirt up onto the bed and reached behind her to unhook her bra. The straps sprung apart and she leaned forward and shook it off her arms, causing her boobs to jiggle and causing me to groan softly. She dropped the bra onto the bed and began massaging her breasts around the outside trying to work out the creases left by hours of constraint. As she rubbed, her nipples began to harden. Her areola were large and dark against her mocha skin, and as her hands moved closer and closer to them, her nipples poked out further and further. I realized that by trying to restore circulation to her boobs, she was turning herself on. Finally, she was tracing around her areola and pulling her nipples. She had been standing sideways to me wearing only her panties when she turned full towards me and sat on the end of the bed.

She was pulling and twisting her nipples and lifting them up to her mouth to lick them and I was rock hard in my pants, resisting the urge to whip it out until I saw how far this was going. She ran both hands from her shoulders down over her breasts, palms brushing over her nipples, down her stomach, along her thighs and back up to her mound. She rubbed both hands over the front of her panties before laying back, lifting her legs straight up and sliding them off. She lay there, feet still planted on the floor, legs spread wide giving me a quick view of her black-haired bush before her hands attacked her exposed pussy. With one hand she was rubbing her clit while the other sunk two fingers in and out of her opening. My cock was now out and I was pumping away furiously, ready to blast a hole in the side of the house.

After about a minute, she stopped abruptly and turned over and crawled up her bed. On all fours with her ass and pussy aimed directly at me, she opened the drawer of the nightstand and pulled out a vibrator. Her head dropped to the pillow as she reached around behind her and inserted her toy. She was stroking her clit while pumping her pussy when I shot my load all over the side of the house.

As the blood left my groin region and returned to my brain, I had what can only be described as an epiphany. I tucked myself away as I dashed around to the back of the house. I rang the bell as I checked to make sure I was presentable. I waited a few seconds and rang again. I could picture her masturbating furiously, on the brink of orgasm, with no intention of stopping to answer the door. I rang again. I didn't want her to orgasm. I figured horniness plus gratitude (for returning the wallet) plus opportunity (me, a guy, being there) might work out for the both of us. I rang the bell again just as I heard her crossing the kitchen floor. The door flung open and she stood there in a robe as her angry look changed to confusion. She obviously recognized me and was trying to figure out in a split second what I could be doing there.

"May I help you?" she asked. I held up her wallet.

"You left this on the bus." I told her. Her eyes got wide as she reached out for it. "I noticed it right after you got off so I got off at the next stop."

"You walked all the way over here from Evans Avenue?" she asked, incredulously, looking up from her wallet to me.

"Yeah," I shrugged, "no big deal."

"It is to me." she said, as she backed up and invited me in. "If some creep had gotten a hold of this, my identity would have been stolen, my credit shot and I'd have ended up in the poorhouse before I even realized it was gone. There must be something I can do to repay you." she offered as we stood in her kitchen. She gave me the once over. "Anything."

I could feel the familiar rise in my pants again and noticed that her nipples were pushing against the thin fabric of her robe. Before I had a chance to answer, our eyes locked and we began moving toward each other. Just before our lips met, I felt her hand cup the solid mass in my pants. As her soft lips parted and our tongues mingled, I placed my hands on her breasts feeling her large nipples pressing against my palms. I started rubbing in a circular motion before reaching down to untie her robe and push it open. I grasped her nipples in my fingers and began pulling and twisting as I'd seen her doing to herself. Meanwhile, she was working on undoing my belt.

She got my pants open and pushed them and my briefs down out of the way, allowing my halfway stiff cock to spring free. Her gentle caresses and stroking got me fully hard while we continued to make out and my hands slipped down to squeeze her ass cheeks through her robe. She broke our kiss and dropped down to her knees. I ran my hands through her hair as she first kissed the head of my cock, gripping it in her right hand, then engulfed the entire thing in her warm, wet mouth. Her oral skills were amazing and after a few minutes, even though I'd just left a load on the wall outside her window, I knew it wouldn't be long before I'd be ready to launch another down her throat. I pulled out of her mouth and turned her face up to look at me.



Continue next page ......

birdie8819
01-03-2008, 09:29 PM
"Not that you aren't absolutely amazing at that, because you are," I said, "but how about some mutual pleasure?" I helped her stand and lifted her onto her kitchen table. Pushing the mail out of the way, I laid her back and teased her opening with the tip of my cock. Finally I pushed myself in as she let out a moan. I hooked her legs over my arms and began deep thrusts in and out of her sweet pussy. She had her eyes closed and was playing with her nipples until one hand snuck down to play with her clit. I was watching her breasts heaving forward and back with my thrusting when I felt her pussy tightening. She arched her back and let out a long, low moan. I kept driving while the convulsing muscles gripped and released me. When she opened her eyes and smiled seductively at me, I pulled out and had her turn over.

Now she was bent over, leaning on the table, and I worked myself into her from behind, eyeing her sweet ass. She let out another moan as I apparently found her G-spot. I reached around and cupped as much of her boobs as I could, tweaking the nipples. She was noisier in this position, letting out little squeaks and grunts so I figured I must really be hitting her just right. I kept pumping and snuck a hand down myself this time to play with her clit. As I was thinking about pumping a little faster so I could cum, her second orgasm hit. This time I felt her pussy flooding with juices as she let out a little cry.

I was ready for my own orgasm by then, so I pulled out again and sat on one of the kitchen chairs. Morgan turned to face me and lowered herself onto my slippery, shiny member. Her boobs were right in front of me, so I was lifting them up to lick and suck her nipples as she raised and lowered herself on my lap. As I felt my orgasm building, I let go of her tits and grabbed under the ass to fuck her harder and faster, setting her boobs to bouncing wildly. Finally, I was practically off the chair thrusting up into her when an explosion of pleasure ripped through my body. My thrusting slowed and finally stopped as I rested my head on Morgan's shoulder, feeling our sweat mingling together. Morgan was resting her cheek on top of my head.

Once we'd caught our breath, we picked up our heads and started making out again as my softening penis began slipping out of her. Morgan lifted herself off me and stood, naked, looking down at me - she'd lost her robe at some point.

"You're wearing way too much" she said, smiling. I still had basically all of my clothes on, my pants and briefs pushed down my legs. She stood me up and, grabbing me by the penis, led me through the living room into her bedroom. She had me lay back on the bed and went to work removing my shoes. I was examining every line of her back, the curve of her ass sitting on the end of the bed, the slope of her breasts, the color of her skin and the deep black of her hair as my shoes hit the floor followed by my socks. She stood and leaned over my feet to grasp my pants and briefs, her breasts swinging below her as she smiled up at me. My pants and briefs soon joined my shoes and socks on the floor and she crawled up me like a jungle cat stalking her prey. On the way up, she paused to give my still limp cock a few licks, which started it waking up again, followed by a few licks to my nipples. She kissed me as she was working my shirt up and over my shoulders, tossing it behind her once it was off. She was straddling my hips, but moved upward leaving a slippery trail before parking herself over my face.

I looked up at her dark black pubes, her slippery lips and her engorged clit, her big boobs looming in the distance. I went to work licking and sucking her clit as I slid two fingers into her. She started moving her hips and groaning, getting into it, with her hands on the wall behind me. I slipped my other hand, which had been gripping her ass, around to her pussy and slipped another finger into her. After a few strokes to get good and lubed, that finger found its way into her ass.

I can't explain in print the sound that Morgan made at that point, but it was a combination of pleasure and surprise. Then she suddenly began convulsing and I got a mouthful of her sweet juices. She came hard and intensely; I guess that finger did the trick. When she settled down, I slipped my fingers out of her orifices and she slid down to lay on top of me. My cock fit nicely into the Y of her legs and was tickled by her pubes. She reached back while we made out and realized that I was ready for another go.

"Well, let's not let this go to waste," she said, gripping my still growing member. She moved down the bed and lowered her mouth onto me, engulfing me completely. Sliding her mouth back up, she sucked the head then licked up the underside. She held my balls in her hand before gently taking each one into her mouth and licking around my whole sack. Back down for a couple of strokes into her mouth, she then wrapped her breasts around it giving me a brief tit-fuck before climbing up and lowering herself onto me. Leaning forward onto my chest, she started slamming herself backwards onto my cock looking for another orgasm. My hands moved from her hips to her ass as I helped her up and down. I applied light pressure with a fingertip to her anus without penetrating her this time and achieved positive results -- she came again, drenching me with her flowing juices.

I wasn't quite there yet, so I flipped Morgan over onto her back and pushed her legs up onto my shoulders. In this position I was able to look down at my slippery cock disappearing into her dark bush, which I found to be an incredible turn on. I had one hand on Morgan's left tit, pulling on her nipple, and the other hand she had taken several fingers and was sucking on them, looking lustfully at me. I was thrusting harder and harder causing Morgan's breasts to bounce violently. Finally, with one last shove, I erupted into her, feeling the orgasm from the tips of my toes. I took her legs from my shoulders and collapsed next to her.

We fucked each other silly for the next couple of hours, before I had to go catch a bus home. It looks like I'll be "getting off" at Morgan's bus stop for a while.



The End

birdie8819
01-03-2008, 09:32 PM
Who's the Joke On?


Kids can be cruel. It doesn't get better with age, at least not by senior year of high school. I had always thought of myself as a good, sweet, innocent girl, but Jamie always somehow managed to pull me into trouble. Jamie and I had been neighbors and best friends forever, so I learned early to just follow along. Kyle was a new kid in our homeroom. He had come mid-semester of our senior year because his dad's company relocated to our town. He was shy. I think it was because he was so quiet that Jamie wanted to mess with him.

I was over at Jamie's house on a Friday afternoon when she thought of an idea to pick on him. We called him up and told him that our class was having a pool party at my house and since he was new he should swing by, meet everyone and perhaps bring a dish to add to the spread to eat.

"And it's a pool party, bring your trunks and a towel," Jamie said as she hung up with Kyle. From Jamie's room we were able to see as Kyle arrived. He was dropped off and he walked up my front steps to knock on my door. My stomach churned as I felt bad that he would be knocking at a door to an empty house. What a terrible thing to do to a new kid. Kyle must have liked the idea of a pool party because he was just wearing his trunks and sandals and had a towel draped around his neck. I couldn't help but stare at his sculptured chest and abs. He was carrying a plastic bag in his hand as he began now to ring the bell. He even went out of his way to even bring something as we had suggested.

Jamie opened up the window to her room and leaned out of the window. "Sorry newbie, we had to cancel the party. No one wanted to show up once they heard you were invited. Go back to where you came."

I don't know how Kyle reacted. I heard the words Jamie said and thought it was beyond cruel, adding to insult. I ran down the steps and out her front door to run over to my house. Kyle was sitting on my stoop looking heartbroken.

"Listen, I'm sorry. Jamie sometimes takes things too far."

"Can I at least use your phone to call for a pickup. Can't wait to explain to my brother why I'm leaving two minutes after I got here."

I opened up my front door and held it open for him. "Listen I'm really sorry," I said as he reached for the phone. "You don't have to go home. I don't mean the things Jamie said, she doesn't even mean them. She just likes to play jokes. This one went too far. Just don't call home. You can stay and we can have our own little pool party if you wanted."

"I didn't get an answer at home. I'll have to stay a little bit. Are you sure I'm welcome?"

"Of course," I said. He had taken his towel off when he made the phone call and now I had an unobstructed view of his chiseled body. So attractive, so cute. How was this joke supposed to be funny? Now I wanted him to stay for more reasons than to just save his feelings. I think my eyes lingered too long on his chest. He probably noticed but at least he agreed that he would stay.

"And I felt stupid because I didn't have a food dish to bring to the big party," Kyle said breaking my stare.

"What's in the bag then?"

Kyle pulled out a large package of licorice. I let out a loud snort of a laugh as I failed to hold it back. Kyle blushed at my laugh and gave back a smile of is own. "That's quite a sexy laugh."

"Yeah?"

"Yeah, sexy, about as appealing to the ears as nails scratching on a chalkboard, but very sexy."

I let out a full laugh now. "Sexy huh, can a laugh be so sexy that its even arousing?"

"Possible"

"Is it having an effect on you?" I asked as I looked at the crotch of his swim trunks. Kyle blushed again and the thought of me looking at his crotch made him grow so that his bulge was visible to me. Kyle tried to cover it up by asking if I wanted some licorice as he tossed the end of a strand into his mouth.

"Id actually love a piece. I love the taste," I said as I walked over to Kyle. I took the other end of the licorice in my mouth and ate my way to his lips. I gave him a deep kiss, closing my eyes and pressing my body onto him allowing me to feel his dick on my crotch and my tits brush up on his chest. "Tastes good, what do you call it?"

"Licorice" he said with a puzzled look.

"Oh, I thought this was the piece of licorice you were offering me," I whispered into his ear as I grabbed his pant bulge in my hand and began rubbing. I could feel it itching as it grew larger in my grasp. Kyle didn't respond but with a grunt. His dick needed to emerge from the netting of his trunks. I knelt down and pulled off his trunks and saw that his blood flow would have been constricted in those shorts. He was about 6 inches long and as I took his shaft in my hand, it grew to its hardest point at about eight inches. I tried to wrap my hands around his shaft, but my fingers and thumb would never meet around his thick shaft. Amazingly though my mouth was able to wrap around his manhood. I took in the first three inches of his cock and used both my hands to jerk him off.

I kept twisting my hands and twirling my tongue around to get him to come quickly so I could taste his sweet jizz. I took a hand off his shat to grab his sack. I started rubbing each testicle between my fingers. This fondling of his balls made him grab my hair and push me deeper on to his cock. I gagged but continued to deep throat his cock. With a few more jerks of his cock, Kyle began to buck and he shot load after load of his hot sticky come down my throat. As more cum dripped out of his tip I licked it up and swallowed it all. I ran my tongue down the length of his shaft a few times to make sure I collected everything.

Kyle pulled on my hair to lift me up. He lifted off my shirt and undid my bra, letting it fall to the floor. He cupped both my tits in his hands and gave my neck soft wet kisses. He worked his way to my tits and began sucking at my tits. He lifted away his head and pinched both my nipples, twisting them till they were hard. Kyle took his towel that was on the kitchen counter and unfolded it. He laid it out on the counter and picked me up and sat me on the counter. He then shifted my weight from cheek to cheek to yank my shorts and panties off and slid them down my legs. He gave another quick suckle on my tits then pushed me on my back, lifted my legs up on the counter at waist level and leaned over to run kisses on my hips, up and down my legs, teasing me before his kisses landed on the lips of my quivering pussy. I was so wet he probably could taste me with the first kiss.



Continue next page .........

birdie8819
01-03-2008, 09:33 PM
He sure got a taste as he traced his tongue up my slit to my clit. He continued to probe my slit until his tongue probed into my pussy. He twirled his tongue in. He got a few inches deep with his tongue, which shocked me at how deep he got, and he flicked his tongue along the walls of my pussy. He continued his probing with his tongue. His hands spread my legs wider to thrust his tongue deeper and his nails scraped gently up my legs, which were now hovering in the air as his head was in my lap. One of his thumbs found my clit and he started to pinch it. That was enough for my toes to curl and I came all over his tongue as it burrowed inside me.

Kyle drank up my juices and pulled out to lick a path over my clit, up my waist, through my bellybutton up to my cleavage. He stopped there. I could feel the trail my juices left up to my tits. He pinched one nipple while dragging the other nipple into his mouth. He nibbled on them with his lips while flicking the nipple with his tongue. Damn that made me hot. I pulled his head up so I could kiss him. Our tongues danced as his tongue soaked with my pussy juices twirled around my own.

Kyle then pulled me to the edge of the counter. "Are you ready for my fat cock?"

"Fuck yes!"

Kyle pulled my legs wide and slapped his cock on my clit. That sent me crazy.

"Put it in. Fill me up. Fuck me hard Kyle."

He didn't disappoint. He stuck his dick in slowly. My vaginal walls were stretched to the limit accommodating his fat cock. He started to rock it in back and forth slowly as he leaned over and began teasing my nipples again.

"Fuck me harder, faster"

Kyle began slamming his cock in deep, I could feel his dick slamming as far as it could up against my cervix. I couldn't hold out anymore. I slapped his ass in a futile attempt to push him further in me. We both came at the same time. My pussy clenched tighter around his dick as I came and that forced him to shoot another full load in my pussy. It felt so good to feel him jizz up inside me.

"Your turn to ride the counter," I said, letting Kyle take a seat on the counter, I climbed up and had my back face his chest as I slid my pussy over his monstrous pole that was still saluting in full force. It felt good to have his cock stretching me to my limit again. Kyle began kissing my neck and back as he reached around to grab and toy with my tits. My nipples were super sensitive now. I was close to coming again as I was controlling the pace riding his cock, when Jamie walked in from the back door.

"What the fuck Jess, You locked the front door I had to go back to my house and search for a spare." She let out before she saw the scene before her. "Christ, is this how we apologize?" she asked as she came over and was mesmerized by the huge cock impaling my pussy. "Fuck Kyle, if that's the form you want your apology, it works for me." I continued my thrusts on Kyle's cock. Kyle leaned back to brace himself, freeing up my tits. They weren't free for long as Jamie took them into her hands. Her hands were cold being outside trying to find a way to get in. As her cold fingers touched my nipples I came again over Kyle's dick sloshing my juices all over.

Kyle and I got off the counter and we quickly got Jamie undressed. Kyle took care of her top playing with her tits, getting her nipples erect, quickly getting her caught up on lost time, while I yanked off her shorts and was already tongue deep in her pussy. She was already soaked just watching our show and I loved the way she tasted. It was my first time tasting another woman's pussy but I couldn't help eating her out she tasted so sweet.

Kyle decided we should move to the living room. He laid Jamie over an arm of the couch, so that once again the pussy was level with his cock. He slapped her clit in the same manner he did with me and shoved his cock into hers. Jamie gave out a gasp as her pussy realized how huge Kyle was. I began to give Jamie's tits some tender kisses before sucking and flicking her nipples with my tongue. My hand found its way to her clit to tease her clit as well. Jamie didn't like me handling her in this way and got back at me by running her hand down my back. She gave my ass a slap and then slid her hand around to rub my mound. She inserted two fingers into my puss. Jamie was fingering me, I was sucking her tits and flicking her clit and Kyle was filling Jamie's pussy to the limit with his cock. Finally, Jamie starting to moan out loud and came. Soon after Kyle and I came again.

I decided to take some charge. After tasting Jamie I wanted her to taste me. I laid on the couch with my head on the armrest and my pussy open wide waiting for Jamie. Jamie leaned over me and stuck her butt in the air. Kyle aimed up his dick at her pussy.

"No" I shouted. Fuck her in the ass. I'll fuck her pussy. I was going to love the site. I had Jamie's pussy hovering over my face, her face was already buried in my cunt and I was sucking on Kyle's cock to lube it for Jamie's ass. I watched as Kyle pushed against Jamie's asshole. Jamie lifted her head and gave out a yelp, then as the cock settled in and began moving in and out poking in and out of her hole, her grunts turned to moans of pleasure. Knowing that her ass could now take such a huge piece of meat, I began licking her clit and fingering her cunt with two fingers in the same rhythm as Kyle's cock.

Jamie slapped my ass as she licked my pussy walls with her tongue. I retaliated by slapping her own ass, putting more pressure on Kyle's dick which was already feeling squeezed by Jamie's tight ass. Kyle began fucking Jamie's ass hard and fast now. I stopped licking her cunt temporarily to slam my fingers into her pussy to follow Kyle's speed. Then I gave Jamie's clit a soft but forceful bite and she let out a scream and her knees quivered as she came. Her ass tightened around Kyle and he shot a load up here ass. Watching him come inside her made me continue the domino orgasm effect as I came all over Jamie's tongue.

We sat there on the couch, Jamie and I on either side of Kyle. We were sliding our tongues up and down his shaft. I think we made him forget about our bad joke. Apology accepted.

"Pool party again same time tomorrow?" I asked playfully

"Ill bring the licorice." Kyle said as he reached for the phone to call home, using his free hand to move between pussies, fingering away.



The End

birdie8819
01-03-2008, 09:38 PM
A Dream Encounter


I was standing in a room - at least I assumed it was a room because I didn't see any sky -- but it was unlike any room I had ever been in before. For one thing, I couldn't see any walls or a ceiling or windows. I could see the floor, it was white tile, but it just faded off in all directions as if disappearing into clouds or fog. I never looked behind me to see if I'd come through a door, but I suspected I wouldn't see one if I turned around. The only thing I did see in this "room" was a free-standing clawfoot bathtub and, reclining within it surrounded by bubbles, was Danielle.

Who is Danielle? I had only harbored a crush on her since the day I met her. She's smart, athletic, funny and very cute with long, light-brown curly hair and a very nice figure. For some reason, I wasn't surprised to see her and she didn't seem put off by my sudden appearance either. In fact, though I don't recall the exact conversation, we began talking as casually as if we hung out together in the bathroom every day. There was a short stool next to the tub which I moved to sit on as we talked.

All I could see of Danielle was her face and her long hair spread out and hanging out over the edge of the tub behind her; even her shoulders were hidden under the thick suds. She wasn't doing anything like washing herself, just reclining against the sloped end and looking very relaxed and comfortable as we chatted. Out of the corner of my eye, I suddenly noticed something. I turned to look over my shoulder and saw a large, yellow sponge sitting just under the edge of the tub. I hadn't noticed it before. I reached back and picked it up and when I turned back I realized there was a soapdish hanging over the edge of the tub. Without even a pause in our conversation, I was dunking the sponge through the suds and into the water while I reached for the bar of soap sitting in the soapdish. As I lathered up the wet sponge with the soap, Danielle leaned forward and pulled her hair up and over her shoulder to keep it dry, giving me access to her back as if anticipating my next move. Starting with her shoulders, I washed her back all the way down under the water, which behind her was clear of suds. I stopped at the top of her ass only because she was still sitting on it.

I withdrew my arm and the sponge from the water and re-soaped it as Danielle held out her arm. I took her hand and soaped her arm up to her shoulder, raised her arm and soaped her armpit. Amazingly, the soap suds still clung to her even with her arm raised -- not even the slightest swell of her breast was revealed. This didn't occur to me at the time, only in retrospect. At the time, things seemed to be so natural that it was as if, despite having a nude woman within arms reach, I wasn't thinking sexual thoughts. I know...it strikes me as weird, too.

I ran the sponge down the underside of her arm and finished by cleaning her hand, which she then dunked under the water as she extended her other arm to me. I followed the same procedure on that arm, reaching across in front of her to do so. Both arms done, I lathered up the sponge again as Danielle reclined once again against the end of the tub, flipping her hair out over the edge as she did so. With her head tilted slightly back, I began washing Danielle's neck then moved to her upper chest. When my hand slid down under the suds, the sponge began riding down the swell of Danielle's right breast and when it passed lightly over her nipple, she closed her eyes and smiled. Since she appeared to be enjoying it, I ran the sponge around and over her nipple a few times before moving it around to the far side and coming back up underneath. A few more passes over her nipple and I moved on to the other breast, giving it a similar treatment. Danielle never spoke a word, but I was pleased to hear her sigh a few times.

As I moved from her breasts down to her stomach, Danielle pulled her legs up so her knees stuck out of the water against the sides of the tub. The water had cleared of suds except for the far end, so I was able to see the large areolas and hard nipples that topped her 34C breasts as the sponge passed back and forth over her flat, muscular stomach. Beyond the sponge, I could see a patch of brown curls between her spread thighs and so, after cleaning her abdomen and hips, I decided to focus my efforts there.

Danielle sucked in her breath as the sponge passed over her clit and her arms came up out of the water and gripped the sides of the tub. I ran the sponge up and down between her legs because that's basically all I could do with a sponge that big but she seemed to be enjoying it, judging by the contented look on her face and the little moans that kept escaping. I knew I could do a better job without the sponge, though, so I released it and let it float to the surface. I ran my fingers through her pubes and down over her now engorged pussy before drawing one finger back up between her lips to her waiting clit. As I toyed with her clit, the increased noises and utterings let me know that I was getting the desired effect. I alternated between playing with her clit and pumping a couple of fingers in and out of her.

She had moved her hands from the edge of the tub to her breasts and was fondling them and stroking her nipples. When her moans became more persistent and she started moving her hips against my hand, I went back to focusing on her clit. Her eyes were still closed and, as I watched, the expression on her face alternated from intense concentration to extreme pleasure. She was pushing her pussy harder against my hand and actually had to grip the sides of the tub again to keep from going under the water. Finally, she tensed up and almost lifted herself completely out of the water before relaxing and lowering herself little by little back down as ragged breaths escaped her. When she settled back down on the tub bottom, she let out a long sigh of relief and opened her eyes as my hand stopped moving.

She turned to look at me with a huge smile on her face and said "C'mere you" as she reached behind my head to pull me toward her. My dry hand reached for the back of her head as well as our lips met and our tongues entered each other's mouths. The hand that had remained underwater moved up to cup her breast as my thumb stroked her hard nipple. After a few nice long minutes of making out, we finally took a break to catch our breath and Danielle said, "Why don't you get in here."



Continue next page .......

birdie8819
01-03-2008, 09:39 PM
It wasn't until I stood to undress that I realized what I was even wearing. I pulled a black t-shirt over my head as Danielle leaned over the edge of the tub to undo my black leather belt. She continued to unbutton and unzip my faded blue jeans and pushed them down as far as she could, allowing my rock hard cock to spring free. I noticed that I wasn't wearing shoes and started to kick off my jeans when I felt Danielle's hands on my bare ass and her warm, wet mouth around my cock. I moved forward until my legs touched the edge of the tub so Danielle wasn't hanging out over the edge. I buried my fingers in her thick, curly hair and held them there as she slid her mouth up and down my prick. I could have been happy standing there like that for the rest of my life, but I didn't want to cum in her mouth -- not right now, at least.

I stepped back so that my prick popped out of Danielle's mouth and stepped sideways over the edge and into the tub. I lowered myself into the warm water and maneuvered my body sideways next to her, feeling her hand immediately grasp my still stiff cock as we faced each other lying on our sides. We kissed some more as she stroked my cock and I reached down between her legs again. Eventually, I managed to slide around onto my back where she'd been reclining and leaned against the sloped end of the tub while Danielle moved over me, assuming what I figured would be the best position for lovemaking in a bathtub. She placed a foot on each side of me and lowered herself onto my waiting cock. Steadying herself on the sides of the tub, she was able to move herself up and down using her leg muscles. I braced my feet against the far end of the tub to keep from sliding and raised my hands up to fondle her bouncing breasts.

The feeling of Danielle's pussy was phenomenal, beyond anything I could have anticipated. Despite being in a warm, wet bath, I could actually feel the warmth and wetness of her pussy as it gripped my cock. I can't even describe the feeling well enough to do it justice -- the tightness, the slipperiness, the heat -- it was simply the best, most pleasurable, most erotic sensation I have ever felt in my life. She was riding up and down on me, making waves in the tub which threatened to splash over the sides. I was still playing with her breasts, hefting the weight of them in both hands and toying with her nipples. She took one of my hands from her breast and began sucking suggestively on my fingers, which turned me on even more. I let my other hand drop under the water and stroked her clit as she fucked me. She immediately started moaning and riding me harder.

As her frenzied pace continued to pick up, she dropped my hand and leaned forward placing both of her hands on the end of the tub on either side of my head. This made stroking her clit slightly more difficult as my hand was now pressed between us, but it put her breasts right in my face. I went right to work sucking and nibbling her nipples as she slammed herself up and down on my prick. Her moans got longer and louder until finally she seemed to slip into slow motion as she let out a long groan. I could feel her pussy convulsing around me as a flood of her juices flowed over my happy prick.

I had been letting Danielle do most of the work since I wanted to make sure she came, but as her orgasm hit and I wasn't quite there, I took a more aggressive role. My hands dropped under the water and gripped her ass so I could pull her down on my still throbbing cock. As I was pulling her down, I was pushing my own hips up forcing my cock deep into her magnificent pussy. My cock started to swell even more and I could feel a tingling sensation moving from my balls to the base of my prick. Danielle had started moving with me again and right when I could feel myself getting to the verge of cumming, she cried out again and her pussy started to milk my rigid tool. Suddenly, the most intense feeling of pleasure I have ever experienced emanated from my prick and balls and I could feel myself orgasming deep into Danielle. So incredible was the feeling that I started to see stars then actually blacked out.

But, wait, it wasn't totally dark I could see a faint white crack of light like the streetlight that shined around the edge of the blinds in my bedroom. And I could feel the sheet above me becoming glued to my body with my own semen.



The End

birdie8819
01-03-2008, 09:41 PM
Pictures from the Edge


I was cleaning the attic when I found an old photo album hidden among my wife's college books. I was curious since we had met after college and I really didn't know much about those years of her life. They were her with friends at parties, at football games, in her dorm and around campus. I finished flipping through them and found an envelope in the back containing some Polaroid pictures. My jaw dropped when I looked through them. Mandy was having sex with two, three and four guys at a time. My sweet little Mandy was a slut, something she had kept well hidden during our five years of marriage.

Rather than get angry I found myself getting excited as I stared at them. There were several pictures of her and another girl getting double-fucked on a bed with a roomful of naked guys waiting their turn. There were close-ups of her pussy and ass filled with cock and several of her face with one or more cocks stuffed between her lips. The last few were of her face and tits splattered with cum.

As I continued to look at the pictures I could feel my cock straining to get out of my pants. I couldn't believe I was so turned on looking at my wife getting gang-fucked. Mandy wasn't going to be home for several hours. I went into the bathroom and spread the pictures on the counter of the vanity. I was pounding my cock hard and close to exploding when the doorbell rang. I tried to ignore it but it rang twice more. Reluctantly I pulled up my pants and went to answer it.

I was surprised to see Vicki, the girl from across the street, standing there in her cheerleader outfit. Her big tits were stretched tightly against her sweater and her short skirt fell against her naked thighs only inches below her panties. This didn't help reduce the size of the bulge in my pants. I had fantasized about her many times

"Hi Mr. Moore. I hope you don't mind my stopping by but I didn't have anywhere else to go. My parents aren't home from work and I forgot my house key. I have a lot of homework and was wondering if I could do it here until they get back. You won't even notice I'm here."

Oh yes I will I thought to myself. I'll be thinking very hard about that tight little body you are packing under that cute cheerleader outfit. I opened the door and gestured her into the house. My cock would have to wait until later, although it wasn't yet ready for a retreat.

"Thank you, Mr. Moore. You don't mind if I use your bathroom do you?"

I had forgotten about the pictures until she was closing the door. It would be impossible for her not to notice them. I thought that maybe she wouldn't say anything and pretend like nothing had happened. Hopefully she wouldn't notice that the woman was Mandy and think I was just getting off on some dirty pictures. After all, I am a guy.

Vicki was in the bathroom a long time and I had no doubt that she had discovered the pictures. The fact that she hadn't come out made me think she was looking at them a little more carefully than I wanted. I put my ear to the door. I heard some faint moans coming from inside the bathroom. Damn! Vicki was fingering her pussy while looking at the pictures. My poor cock quickly sprung back to full length inside my pants.

My heart was pounding fast. Now I really didn't know what to do. I could wait until she was finished and pretend like I hadn't noticed her lengthy absence. My cock wanted no part of that course of action. Just on the other side of this door, it was saying to me, was a hot cunt just waiting to be fucked, one that I had fucked in my dreams many times. On the other hand, my brain said, Vicki seemed like such a sweet and innocent girl, and I was married.

My cock won the argument. I put my hand on the door handle, turned the knob and pushed open the door. It was one of those moments everybody dreams about. Time became suspended for a few brief seconds. Vicki looked up at me with a hand still in her panties. I moved my hand to the bulge of my cock and rubbed its length. Vicki looked down at what I was doing and then back up at me. Her hand was still in her panties.

I quickly pulled down my zipper, freed my throbbing meat and wrapped my hand around its swollen girth. I looked down at the pictures of my wife getting gang-fucked and then back up at Vicki. I was stroking my cock right in front of her. Slowly her hand resumed its activity inside her panties. She bit her lower lip. Our eyes locked. I moved closer. Vicki sensed that things were about to move to a different level.

"Wha... what if she comes home?"

I pulled Vickie's hand from her panties and placed it around my swollen cock. Then I shoved my hand down her panties and pushed two fingers up her dripping cunt.

"You saw the pictures. She'll have to join us."

My lips pressed against Vicki's and my tongue shot deep into her mouth. I dug my fingers hard against the walls of her cunt. She moaned. Her hand slowly stroked my cock. I grabbed one of her big tits and squeezed it roughly with my fingers. I pushed her back against the counter and pushed up her sweater and bra. Her magnificent tits bounced free. I quickly dropped my mouth to her hard nipple while pinching the other one with my fingers.

"Oh god... Mr. Moore... oh... yesssss....... "

With her sweater pushed up over her tits, I continued my feast on Vicki's luscious melons going from one to the other while licking and biting her tender nipples. Her hand continued to stroke my cock. Her moans told me she loved what I was doing.

I pushed her back further against the counter and kissed down her stomach until I dropped to my knees and lifted her tiny skirt. Her damp panties stretched against the puffy outline of her ripe young pussy. My lips encircled her swollen peach and my tongue traced along her juicy gash and over her swollen clit. She moaned.

I took my mouth from her panties and pulled the crotch to the side revealing her pink paradise in its full glory. I pushed a finger through her slimy folds and up into her juicy cavity.

"What a pretty pussy you have, Vicki."

I flicked my tongue along her juicy gash before clamping my lips around her puffy mound and shoving my tongue into her steamy cunt. Young pussies always taste so fresh and delicious. Vicki's was no exception. Her juices were flowing. I was lapping up every drop.

"Oh god... yes... mmmm... yes......"

I pushed two fingers up into her cunt and nibbled on her clit. She wound her fingers through my hair and rotated her pussy against my thrusting fingers. I pulled them out and clamped my lips back over her swollen peach, flicking my tongue rapidly up and down her gash. I pressed a forefinger up between the cheeks of her creamy ass until I could feel the tight nub of her anus. I rubbed it in circles, not quite certain how she would react to this new invasion.

"Yes... oh Mr. Moore... that feels so good."

She slid forward giving me easier access to both holes. She had my mouth pulled tight against her pussy and was grinding her pussy hard against my mouth. I coated my finger with cunt juice and saliva dripping from my chin and pressed it against her sphincter. She popped open and I felt my finger slide into her dark passage. She couldn't get enough and was moaning loudly and humping my mouth while my finger fucked her ass. Cunt cream poured from her gash and I swallowed every drop.

As much as I enjoyed drinking from her fountain of pleasure, my cock was demanding attention. I fucked my finger in and out of her ass a few more times before pulling away. I stood and pulled her lips to mine, sharing a mouthful of pussy juice. She slid down off the vanity on to the floor. I pulled off her sweater so my hands could knead the naked flesh of her soft tits. We spun around until I was leaning against the countertop. I put my hands on her shoulders and pushed down. My cock was already dripping with urgent need.

Vicki squatted in front of me and examined my swollen meat with her fingers. She wrapped her hand around my throbbing shaft and flicked her tongue across the bulging knob to catch a small secretion that had oozed out of the tip. She looked up at me as she did this with lust in her eyes. She licked her lips to let me know she loved the taste. This was no longer an innocent high school cheerleader. This was a sex-starved nymphette.

What happened next had my head spinning. She swallowed almost my entire length and massaged my cock with her throat creating the sensation of a hot wet pussy. She fucked my cock moving up and down the length and swirled her tongue against me as it slid in and out of her mouth. I could feel her tongue trace along each ridge and crevice as she eagerly explored the hard flesh between her lips.

I put my hands on the back of her head and helped guide her bobbing motions as she fucked me with her mouth. Her eyes were glued to mine. I could see my swollen shaft gliding in and out between her lips faster and faster on each thrust. Saliva was drooling from her chin. Vicki was making loud sucking and slurping sounds as she sucked me like a cock starved whore. A huge load of cum was churning in my balls.



Continue next page .......

birdie8819
01-03-2008, 09:43 PM
"Oh fuck baby... oh god I'm going to cum... oh jesus... uh... uh... oh fuuuuucccckkk.... AAARRRGGGHHH..."

I had not cum so hard in a long time. Between the pictures of my wife and Vicki's hot young body my balls had filled to the point of bursting and burst they did. The first jet of cum exploded with a powerful force that sprayed steadily like a garden hose into her mouth. I grabbed her hair just as a second equally powerful spray of cum filled her mouth. Cum continued to shoot out from my cock again and again and again.

Even Vicki seemed surprised at the amount of seamen I emptied into her mouth. Try as she might to swallow a lot of my seed drooled from her lips and dripped onto her tits. Vicki continued to lick and suck my spent member to keep it hard, but I needed a few minutes to recover before I was ready for more action. I decided to eat some more pussy. I sat Vicki on the counter, pulled off her panties and pushed her legs back by her shoulders. Her pink pussy lips poked out from the gash down the middle of her swollen peach. Her tight little asshole peeked up at me from just below her pussy.

I lowered my face and flicked my tongue over her tight bud bathing it in saliva. I could tell she enjoyed it so I continued to lick her rosebud to her soft moans. I pushed a finger up her ass which made her gasp. She seemed to like it so much I added a second finger and twisted them around inside her. My lips sucked on her swollen clit which I rolled around with the tip of my tongue.

"Oh... Mr. Moore, yesssss... oh god that feels good"

Her pussy was oozing juices that I eagerly licked from her slit. My two fingers continued to pump rapidly in and out of her asshole, which just seemed to drive her level of excitement higher. I raked my teeth across her clit and then bit down on it gently. Her fingers dug into my hair. She squealed. I clamped my lips around her leaking pussy and drank from her well.

My cock was now ready for more action. I pulled her ass over the edge of the counter and rubbed the swollen knob across her juicy slit and swollen clit. I wedged the large tip into her opening and pushed. Her tight cunt slowly opened to accommodate my throbbing meat. When I was all the way inside her I slowly fucked her tight cunt. My hands kneaded her full breasts. I pinched her hard nipples. Vicki's eyes were full of lust and fixed on mine.

With her legs pushed against her chest her pussy was so tight it squeezed my cock firmly each time it glided in and out of her juicy passage. On each stroke I pulled it out slowly until just the tip was in her opening. I hesitated for a second and then slammed it hard into her cunt, driving it deep inside her pussy on each thrust. Her whole body shook each time I pounded my cock into it.

"Fuck... oh Mr. Moore... yes... fuck me... oh god yessssss......."

Vicki was a sex machine. She couldn't get enough of my cock. My hands continued to squeeze her tits and pinch her nipples as I fucked her hard. She squirmed beneath me moaning and gasping from the intense pleasure surging through her body.

"You love my cock, don't you? You love how it feels sliding deep into your cunt and making you pussy quiver. You're just a little fuck machine."

I watched my cock slide in and out of her hot pussy. The lips of her cunt clung tightly to my shaft each time I pulled out. Her body jerked each time I slammed it back in. Her hard clit peeked up at me from its little boat of flesh. I pressed my thumb against it and rubbed it in circles.

"Ooooohhh... Mr. Moore, keep fucking my pussy... oh god... I'm gonna cum... oh fuck yeah... aaaaaaahhh... uuuunnnnggggghhhhh!"

I could feel her juices dripping from my balls as her body exploded in orgasm. My cock continued to pound her juicy little plum which twitched and quivered against my swollen meat. I slowed the pace until she had regained her breath and then leaned forward and kissed her on the lips. My face was inches from hers when I told her what I was going to do next.

"And now, Vicki, I'm going to fuck your sweet little ass."

I didn't know if she had ever been fucked in the ass, but she didn't object to my words. I pulled my dripping cock from her cunt and rubbed it up and down the crack of her ass which was slimy with pussy juice from her recent orgasm. I grabbed a nearby bottle of baby oil and dripped it onto my cock. I placed the large knob at her tight entrance and looked into her eyes.

"Are you ready for this, sweetheart?"

Her lips were trembling and I saw a glimmer of fear in her eyes. I was about to back away when she nodded her head. I pressed harder but she didn't open. I realized that the angle and the position of Vicki's legs made entry difficult. I helped her down from the vanity and bent her over the counter. My cock moved between her cheeks. She tensed when the head pressed against her sphincter. I continued to press and could feel her slowly open until suddenly the head of my cock popped through.

Vicki gasped and squeezed my cock with her asshole. I let her adjust and pushed a little deeper. I poured some more baby oil down her ass which helped. I continued to work my cock into her ass an inch at a time until it was completely buried. I moved very slowly at first, but Vicki was a natural born ass-fucker and quickly adjusted to the rhythm of my cock. I reached around and grabbed her big tits which were swaying from her chest. Our eyes met in the mirror. I could see that the lust had returned.

"Ohh... oh god... Mr. Moore... ummm... uh... oh shit... don't stop fucking my ass... uhhhh... mmmmmmm... OOOOOHHH......"

I looked down and could see my swollen member gliding in and out between her creamy cheeks. Her asshole was stretched tightly around me. She was still wearing her cheerleader skirt which was bunched around her waist. Somehow that made it even more erotic. Fucking a cheerleader in the ass is every man's dream. These thoughts had my balls quickly filling with cum.

"Finger your pussy, Vicki... finger it while I fuck your ass."

She did as she was told and soon had two fingers pumping in and out of her cunt. My cock was pounding her ass hard and fast pulling almost all the way out on each thrust and then slamming deep into her bowels. Vicki was now rubbing her clit as fast as she could with her two fingers. Her eyes were closed and she was biting her lip.

"Oh god... yes... fuck my ass, Mr. Moore... oohhhh... aahhhh... oh fuck... mmmmmmmm... AAAHHHHHHH... OOOOOHHHHH..."

Watching Vicki cum sent me over the edge. I thrust hard and grunted. Streams of hot cream poured into her asshole until I was drained. I held my cock deep inside her and felt her shudder one last time. Her asshole squeezed my cock when it twitched.

"That was your first time, wasn't it? I mean in the ass."

"Yes. It was my first time, but I really liked it. I'm glad it was you, Mr. Moore. I don't think the boys a school would have been so gentle."

I pulled out. Seconds later a flood of cum came pouring out of her sphincter and dripped onto the floor. Even more streamed down her legs. Vicki stood and turned to me. We kissed some more.

"I'm glad it was me too. Look, Vicki, about the pictures... please don't tell anyone. I just found them and I was a little surprised to say the least. I never knew Mrs. Moore did these kinds of things in college. I'm not quite sure what to think."

"Don't worry about it, Mr. Moore. I mean it was in college. That's when you are supposed to be wild. You're not going to tell her about us, are you?"

Vicki did have a point about Mandy and the pictures. Besides, I had just fucked our next door neighbor's daughter in the ass so I wasn't in any position to criticize.

"No Vicki, I won't tell, but we probably shouldn't be doing this..."

I let my unconvincing words trail off. Just then the doorbell rang. Her parents had returned and found the note on the door saying Vicki was at our house. I greeted her father.

"Thanks for looking after our little girl, Nick. I hope she wasn't any trouble. She can be a handful sometimes."

He whacked her playfully on the bottom as she was walking out the door not knowing that the same bottom recently had my cock in it. She turned and looked back at me over her shoulder.

"Bye, Mr. Moore. See you around sometime."



The End

birdie8819
01-03-2008, 09:45 PM
The Payment


Thinking I had the bet all wrapped up in my pocket, I got a very cocky attitude that night. Little did I know how bad I would lose? Afterwards, when I realized I had lost. I had to come up with something super to knock their socks off. I thought to myself, this will be the last time I make a bet that includes one guy and his friends.

While taking a shower later that night, I was thinking of something I could do to be as creative as possible which would make my debt into a credit with the guys. I also thought to myself, since they wanted something sexy and erotic from me personally. I was going to make them hurt and hurt badly, for this is the best way possible. I laughed inwardly, just thinking of them all sitting there with huge hard-ons and not being able to do anything about it because of their pride, or possibly, the fact they would not ever think of masturbating in front of each other!

Such pussies! I thought and smiled brightly. Washing down my stomach I felt the water drip down in between my soapy thighs. I got a tingly sensation and started to move my hands downward, feeling my legs grow weaker as my fingers crept closer to my honey pot, I thought of how good it would be to make them all watch me, stripping naked and rubbing my tight little box.

I came, copiously. Before I realized it, I became aware that I was completely dripping wet! Not from the shower water either. I was sliding my right index finger over my swelling clit, which was now getting hard like a little shiny pebble you might find on the beach somewhere. Although I would rather you pay attention to my clit than some crummy beach!

The more I rubbed and played with it, the more I felt my honey pot drip. I could feel my pussy tightening up, it is screaming for some long needed attention too! I just can't stop rubbing my clit, it feels so good! Oh! Yes! I rub it faster, making circles until I can feel the waves start to come over me. I raised my left leg up on the side of the tub so I can rub it faster! I pinch my clit and just as I do that I can feel the wave peak. Oh Dear! I start to shake and I can't help but to take my other hand and slam my fingers deep into my soaked pussy! I am twisting and twirling it stretching my tight hole riding the waves of the first orgasm, I realized I was moaning out loud! It turned me on even more knowing that everyone was still in the other room. They would hear me, knowing that I was playing with myself! I thought to myself, this is perfect to fill the bet. Still slamming my finger inside my pussy I lost all coherent thoughts that I had and I enjoyed the task in my hand! I could feel the hot water running down my back from the shower head; it was more sensuous to feel the warm sticky juices running down my trembling thighs.

Still kneading my clit - I was moaning out! - Still I couldn't stop, it felt so damn good! It had been awhile since I have had sex, hell it had been for ever since I have even had time for a masturbation session! That was probably why I was so tense lately. I continued my little self-love play. I think I needed something more if this was going to work to my advantage. I slowly and reluctantly eased my finger out of my hot pussy. I wanted to be selfish and finish myself off, until me swooning with the pleasure! I sigh to myself and think a bet is a bet, which I would personally have to pay in full. Just the thought made my pussy trickle some more.

I climb out of the shower and stand in front of the mirror for a minute looking at myself. My nipples and pimpled areolas are swollen standing proudly out from milky white tits. You can see the rest of my body is fairly tanned except for one small patch of skin where my tiny little bikini bottoms fit snuggly over my pussy mound. Telling you more about my nipples they are poking out like bullets! So hard right now! Wickedly, I lean my head, reaching with my outstretched tongue I lick across it as I watch myself in the mirror. Oh! I do love to have sex with myself! I still have droplets of water dripping down my body, which is perfect for what I have in mind.

Looking for and finding for lotion to rub my wet body down to make it silky smooth. I found some baby oil, which was even better, I start lathering my small frame down with the oil and I hear someone coming down the hallway. I laugh to myself. I asked myself, did they hear me? I hope so. As I hear the footsteps coming closer I start to get wet again knowing that in a few moments I am going to make them suffer, I do get brief thought of hoping it is still just the three of the guys and their girlfriends, Then I wonder will their girlfriends like this too? I know one of them expressed to me before she was bisexual but would this be overstepping some sort of boundaries between friends?

Putting those thoughts out of my head as soon as I heard the knock on the bathroom door. My body was wet and oily now, my nipples hard and pussy was soaked, I know my pussy lips were still swollen as I could feel them pulsating between my legs looking for attention. I ask who was at the door and I heard a female voice. Surprised for a second I wondered what was wrong. She asked, Can I come in, I really need to pee, I unlocked and opened the door but never bothered to put on a towel or anything, She slowly came in and said, Sorry, but one of the guys have the other bathroom and I just couldn't wait and more. I just nodded my head and pretended she was not there as I continued to prepare myself for later. I leaned over the sink and I guess my ass was sticking out some because she commented on how I had such small tan lines on my hips and ass she asked what kind of bathing suit I wore. I told her I would show her later. She smiled and nodded. She pushed her jeans down and I could see she had on white cotton bikinis, which is something I love. I think that is one of the sexiest things ever and is why I wear them myself. She continued to pull her panties down. I could not help but watch her in the mirror.

She was cute, short reddish brown hair and a cute button nose. She had stunning green eyes that looked like they could shoot daggers if you pissed her off, but I liked that. She could hold her own which was a nice thing to have if you are a female. I noticed she was watching me watch her in the mirror. She smiled and her eyes twinkled as she let her jeans and panties fall down to the floor. She stood straight up for a second lifted her shirt up a tiny bit over her tummy and I could see she was shaved, not completely but had a nice thin patch from the top of pussy going up about an inch. I saw her trace it with her finger, which was hot. I felt a burst of heat hit me right in the center of my pussy. I started to wiggle and turned my back to her and turned on the water figuring she might want to have some privacy. I bent over to pick up the baby oil cap and felt something trace over my ass. Startled I jumped and then realized she was doing it. I finished picking up the cap thinking what was going on with her. I could feel her whole hand on my ass now moving slowly in between my legs and I was getting soaked hot, I wanted her to keep going but I was afraid if I moved or said anything she would stop. With out thinking I uttered, Oh! Yes! That feels nice!'

I realized she hadn't wanted a pee at all! She just wanted some girl on girl action with me. Her hands were in between my legs now and I could not help but moan out. She looked at me in the mirror again and smiled. She started to talk to me. I looked at her in the mirror and she said, Lets have some fun. I giggled and told her all about my bet and my plans to pay up for the guys and she just laughed explaining she knew about the bet. She told me they would be sorry - because she lost to them as well. I laughed and felt her finger graze my clit as I did, that made me moan out louder then before. I guess we were laughing louder then we thought - because one of the guys asked if we were having fun. That question made us giggle.



Continue next page .........

birdie8819
01-03-2008, 09:46 PM
She came closer to me and leaned down and licked over my hard nipple, it sent shivers down my spine. I leaned outwards hoping she would do more and she did. She took my nipple into her mouth and sucked down pulling it into her throat. God it felt so good. She stopped and said, Okay let's go pay them now. Not knowing what she had in store. I followed her having my own plans. My body was flushed from being so turned on now and I know my pussy was beyond hot and wet. As I walked out of the bathroom I grabbed a towel and wrapped it around me walking down the dark hallway. Coming up on the family room, where all the guys were, I noticed they were oblivious to us walking past them, I realized she was going into the dining room off the family room separated. Having my own agenda I stopped in front of the table unaware of what she had in mind. I looked at her to see what she was doing and realized she was coming towards me, pushing me onto the table I could feel myself get excited as she opened my towel and let it drop to the floor. I sat down on the edge of table and spread my legs open at my knees. She looked down and smiled at me seeing that I was shaved and dripping wet. My pussy was glistening to the point my outer lips were slippery wet and my mound was swollen.

As she leaned into me to me kiss me I let my hands drop to her hips and I started to push her undone pants down to her ankles, when my hands could not reach anymore I locked my feet around her legs and pushed the rest of the way down with my feet making sure her pants and panties were gone from her legs, I could feel her step out of them and kick them out of the way.

As we continued to kiss, I could feel her hands massaging my ass and she felt good. Her hands were so smooth and soft, so teasingly intimate. She was kneading my ass cheeks, letting her fingers probe in and around my anus which was a pleasant surprise. I was wiggling my bum under her touch.

Through her shirt I was caressing her tits which were now swollen and I knew she was not wearing a bra by the feel of her taut nipples through the cloth of her shirt. I backed away from her kiss and lifted her shirt up, she lifted her arms so I can raise it over her head, and I stopped to gaze at her huge swollen tits. She was milky white all over and her skin was smooth as silk, her silver dollar size nipples were perky and ready for my mouth so I leaned down and took one of her titty nipples in my mouth. Barely sucking on it I could hear her breathe in hard. When I bit the tip of her nipple gently I felt her to start to shake and I knew she was getting wet now too, so I let my hands roam down the side of her waist and down her stomach till I reached her mound., I rubbed gently on the outside of her pussy massaging it.

I could feel her grinding down into my palm, which made me slowly slide one of my fingers in between the outer pussy lips. I slid my finger from down from the top of her mound to her asshole and brought it back up again never once touching anything that would make her shiver and shake. Yet she was soaking my hand anyway. I could feel her juices running down my hand, I brought my hand up to her mouth and pushed my one finger into her mouth and made her suck her juices off. Mainly because I like being forced to drink my own juices too. Once I knew she had some on her tongue I leaned in and sucked the tip of her tongue I felt her moan under my mouth and As my tongue moved further into her mouth I moved hand back down her to pussy but this time I was rougher and pusher open her legs wide with my arm and I slammed in two fingers right away, I felt her legs buckle on my hand which made me excited and I started to push my fingers into her tight pussy deeper and harder, She was moaning under my kiss and I moved my mouth from her and I watched her eyes as I fucked her tight cunt with my long extended fingers.

She was writhing as my fingers went in and out and I could tell she was getting close to orgasm so with my thumb I massaged her clit in tune with the rhythm of my fingers, She was getting louder and I looked down and could see her juicy sweet drink run down her legs My mouth watered, dying to taste her succulent pussy juices, soon I would be dining on those, I thought.

I could feel her getting closer as her pussy was grabbing at my fingers pulling them into her more. I jumped off the table pushed her into the wall behind us and spread her legs open enough so I could get in-between them, she raised her one leg and rested it on my shoulder and my head moved and the tip of my tongue lashed out her clit.

That was all it took for her to scream out loud. Through her scream and moan I could hear in the background one of the guys asks, did you hear that? The other guys didn't say anything I could hear but I heard footsteps.

Laughing to myself, knowing they would soon catch the show, I started licking her clit faster and harder and I could feel her hands grab my hair pulling my head into her pussy harder, she started grinding her hot juicy wet pussy on my mouth now. I heard the foot steps move in closer which made me back away from her some. Just enough to give the first guy a clear shot of my tongue sliding into her pussy. I slowly licked her pussy from clit to her tasty asshole and back up again and once I did that, I licked over her lips spreading them open and started to push my tongue into her hole. As I did this she started to cum on my tongue, I heard her say, Boys its lunch time! In breathy howls. I knew they were all close by and she was on the verge of exploding any minute.

Using my finger to massage her clit as my tongue fucked her tight pussy she started to buck against my mouth real hard. Feeling her juices run down my to my tits now was making me crazy I kept thrusting my tongue in and out and that is when I heard from the back ground, HOLY SHIT! I knew then our plan was set, I kept fucking her with my mouth and heard moans from behind me, She looked down at me and I knew all three of the guys were there now, She pulled my hair and started to cum hard. I could feel her sweet cum dripping into my mouth making me swallow hard, I moved my face and took the tip of my tongue and put it right in-between her lips into her mouth and let it drip then back down to her cunt again. She reached down and rubbed her clit until it was flowing fast, I was lapping it up as fast as it dripped down. I knew my face was soaked and glistening with her smelly pussy cream.

I glanced around, eye-balling our audience. They were all turned on, no question about that judging by their tented pants. They were awe-struck at what we were doing.

I could feel she was just about cum again. I giggled to myself as I kept licking her pussy. I was making moaning sounds as I did and watched the guys through the corner of my eye. I watched as the guy with hard-on let his hand travel down to his dick and he grabbed it as if to move it so it was not straining anymore. The other guys were looking eyes wide open and one went as far as to undo his jeans to relieve some of the pressure that was happening in his pants.

For me seeing them get hard and excited was almost more then I could take. My pussy was dripping wet again and I ran my own hand down to it and started finger fucking myself as I ate her sweet little box. She was coming down for her orgasm and realized the guys were all watching again. She laughed and in a breathy voice said, pays back time boys. And looked down to me, Pulling me up from my knees she started kissing my pussy soaked mouth and grabbed my ass hard making me moan under her mouth. She licked down my neck down to my tits and grabbed one of them with her mouth. Biting my nipple making me ache inside I started wiggling, I leaned back and she kissed down my chest pushing me back on the top of the table.



Continue next page ......

birdie8819
01-03-2008, 09:47 PM
The guys all gasped at once as I was laying there, tits swollen, nipple hard as rocks and her spreading my legs wide open, she moved so the guys could all see my sweet shaved soaked pussy. I watched as one guy licked his lips which made me wonder if anyone of them would be trying to join in. As I was thinking that I felt her fingertip stretch my thin pussy lips open wide. She leaned down and darted her tongue inside me. I screamed out and writhed on the table top. I could hear one of the guys moan out and I looked over to see what was happening. Oh yeah! I thought this was heaven. I watched as he took his cock out and started rubbing the head of it. The other guys were watching me and looked over him and they were in shock. It didn't look like they would be joining in anytime so they would be left out in the cold. As she fucked my pussy with her velvety tongue I rode her tongue.

Motioning to the guy with his dick in his hand to come over to table I watched him walk over slowly, never once did he let go of his cock; He was stroking it fast and hard. I thought to myself if he doesn't stop soon he will cum all over before anything else happens. So I grabbed his hand and stopped him from stroking. I grabbed his hair and pulled his head down to my tits and he started sucking on my nipples as she was now licking and sucking on my little pebble like clit. I was so close to cumming I was holding it back till the right minute. The other guys moved around to the front of us and watched her eat me. She was going at it like a starved child.

The guy was licking up and down my chest and tits and I pushed his head down where hers was. He helped her lick and suck on my pussy. I could feel their tongues touching as they darted inside and out of me. He licked down to my asshole and this is when I grabbed his cock and started stroking it. I couldn't help myself; I had to move my hand fast, what they were doing to me felt to good. I had completely forgotten about the other guys but she had not. I realized as she was licking my clit again she had motioned to one of them and she was stroking his cock through his pants. This was something I would have not done; I would have made them suffer by watching. The guy that was licking my pussy with her stopped looked at me and moved in between my legs pushing her out of the way.

I knew what was coming now. I looked down and cringed because I could see he was so turned on now he was huge! I was almost going to say, 'No! Stop!' because I was afraid of the pain I might feel but before he slammed his huge rod into me he did stop and started to rub my clit making me forget all about the pain that may or may not happen.

As he was rubbing my clit she jumped and leaned down over my pussy and started licking it as I felt his cock stretch my lips open wide. God he was pushing in fast and it was hurting some what. She felt me cringe so she started sucking on my clit which I loved and relaxed more I got wetter and he took that as an invitation to slam his huge dick in deep. I jumped up and he did which pushed him deeper, He started slamming his dick in and out hard which made her have to move because she was getting in the way. I was screaming out and she started to bite my nipples now. He lifted my ass off the table and held me there while he fucked my pussy till it ached. I was getting ready to cum I could feel it coming on slowly. I reached down grabbed her pussy and started finger fucking her pussy again, I looked over and realized one of the other guys was stroking his dick now and I laughed. He was going too fast and moaning, I knew he would cum before we did.

The guy fucking me was getting bigger inside me, which made me think he was getting ready. I could feel his nails digging into my ass pulling me passionately onto his driving cock! Many fingers were working her pussy. I leaned up gripping his broad shoulders, biting on his nipples! That made him call out! The shag was really getting to me now. We were screaming up to a colossal climax! I was sore and happy.

I knew it was going to happen! Ooooh! Yes! Oh God! Yes! I felt a rush of warm liquid on my hand and realized she was squirting her cunt juices on my hand. I looked up at her, her face was covered with goo, and one of the guys must have blown his wad all over her! She was smiling at me, and then I saw another guy who was stroking his big fat cock, was walking over to us. He leaned over her and me and started to shoot his spunk all over my pussy! Some more of it spraying her hair and face too. A string of goo was falling from her hair to the table.

She dropped her head down, tongue extended hell bent on lapping it up! Her tongue touched the guy's dick which was fucking me - he pulled it out and his full load splattered over her face and my cunt. It didn't stop her eating my ever-so-slimy pussy! The Sweet Darling, loved to lick pussy that was for sure! I could feel her sucking my clit, same time pushing three maybe four fingers inside me which made me start to reach my peak. Her eyes were on my face. I thrust my hips up off the table to get her fingers in deeper and I moaned out Oh! Yes! Faster! Deeper! I am cumming!'

We were truly paid up I let my juices spurt out of me, all over her face and tits, the rest dripped onto the table.




The End


That's All For Tonight . Good Night And Sweet Dreams .

wsxw
02-03-2008, 01:28 AM
Cheerleaders delight

Going to cheerleading camp was the most memorable experience I've ever encountered. I remember it like it was yesterday. It was a hot July morning when my parents dropped me off with my pom poms and giant suit case, I had waited all year for this event. The big yellow bus pulled up in the parking lot as parents were wishing girls good-bye, some cried while others waved joyously as the girls stepped onto the bus, starting the journey towards two full weeks of nothing but cheer spirit. Someone yelled my name and when I turned it was as if time had stopped.

There she was: Fiona Thomas, the captain of our high school's cheer squad. She was beautiful, her short, curly red hair blew in the wind and her blue eyes sparkled as she smiled at me. Her smile was worth a million dollars, the dimples on her freckly face formed perfectly, she moved her head in perfect unison to her body. I glanced over her stunning body, letting my eyes devour her lustrous breasts and the way they bounced and jiggled as she swiveled her hips. I was so thankful for a cool breeze because I could see her cute little nipples through her cheer outfit. Before I knew it though, she was next to me talking.

We talked and talked as we boarded the bus and waved a last goodbye. For the entire 3-hour drive we gabbed like best friends and we got to know almost everything about each other. When I was with her, she made me feel like I was the most important person and her charisma always invited and intrigued me. As she told me about the first time she had sex with her boyfriend, Tommy, I felt my middle getting wet.It had already been throbbing from the virbrations of the bus.

She whispered in my ear all of the juicy details, I didn't pay much attention to what she was saying, but how. Her hot breath slowly crept around my ear and made my insides scream. My ears perked up as she told me in delicious detail how she had let her pussy get so very juicy and then slid Tommy's long dick in her. I nearly lost it at that point

wsxw
02-03-2008, 01:29 AM
Cheerleaders delight


I think Fiona knew the effect she had on me and I think she enjoyed how much she teased me. As the week went on we were inseperable and people started calling us the Gab Girls and rightly so. Fiona would continue to tease and tease me as we changed for swimming, letting me purposely see a flash of skin here and there.

I couldn't take it much longer, each night I would masturbate over and over again to the image of that first day we met up. I'd imagine my mouth around those sweet little nipples, letting my hands be around those nice round hips and slowly moving my hand towards her middle. Near the end it started getting harder and harder not to scream out her name.

One night I got the idea to sneak out and see what she was doing. I crept along the campus towards her cabin, my knees getting weak from nervousness. Something told me that there was something going on. At first I was scared and worried something was wrong, but as I got closer I started hearing moans coming from the bathroom.

I snuck over and to my surprise I saw Fiona, slowly finger fucking herself. She was sprawled on the shower bench tweaking her breasts and slowly inserting one then two fingers into her smooth, tight twat. I could hear her juices as she slid her fingers in and out. To hear her mouth purr as she pleased her pussy made me instantly wet. Seeing her fingernails pinch and pull her perky boobs and her red head thrash about was too much. I unknowingly undid my nightie and started to screw myself with the same rythmn. As she got faster, I got faster.

I could barely stand, I had to lean against the back of the brick to prevent myself from tumbling into the bushes. She started to orgasm within minutes and hearing her moan 'yes yes yes' over and over again was too much. I dove my fingers in one last time and wiggled my thumb over my clit and my pussy exploded. I bit my lip harder and harder but I let out a small moan, and I whispered her name.

wsxw
02-03-2008, 01:31 AM
Cheerleaders delight

Instantly she sprang up and ran to the window.She tried to cover herself with a towel and looked out for a while whispering "whose there?" and "what was that?". Her eyes adjusted and I knew I was caught. At first I thought she would be angry but as I saw her coy grin grow I knew that we were going to be having some fun. "Claudia," she said, "come in here you naughty naughty girl, ooh I've been dreaming of this day for so long."

I climbed up into the bathroom through the window I had been watching her through. My nightie was completely off and I was a little embarassed. I tried to cover up but as she closed the shutters, Fiona told me not to bother as she wanted to examine my beautiful body. I stood in the lighting and uncovered myself. I watched as her eyes explored my body.

My brown hair feathered around my shoulders, tickling my small, perky breasts, my pink nipples got hard instantly and started to turn a little red. I smiled as she went lower examining my somewhat messy pussy. I could tell she preferred things smooth and kind of shrunk up as I looked at my unkept pubic hairs. I could have sworn I saw a light bulb go off in Fiona's head as she met her blue eyes with my green ones. She stood up from the bench and pointed to it. "Lay down," she instructed. I obeyed. As my pussy hit the cold tile I jumped a little.

She came over to my aid and kissed my cheek, she whispered in my ear that she had been waiting for this night since she first saw me. She stroked my cheek as she put her soft lips on mine. It was a short, brief kiss and it felt like heaven. Her lips met mine once more and this time it was more fiery and passionate. Our tongues tangled and it was pure bliss for me. My clit started to twinge and jabber up from between my now swollen lips.

wsxw
02-03-2008, 01:32 AM
Cheerleaders delight

Fiona got up and walked over to a counter, she pulled out a razor and some shaving cream as well as a wash cloth and filled a cup with warm water. She floated over to me and smiled as she said that we'd take care of this furry matter. She spread my legs and sat in between them. Her mouth was just inches from my throbbing cunt. She wet the wash cloth and added to the wetness between my legs.

I let out a soft moan as the warm water penetrated my lips and slowly slid down towards my hole, teasing me all the way. Before I could enjoy this lovely feeling I was shocked with the coldness of the shaving cream.

It was so cold and sent my pussy into shock, but as soon as it had froze my clit, it was warming up and slowly seeping down. It was a great feeling I felt the razor go up one pussy lip and I could have sworn that Fiona let out a giggle. As she did the other lip she let a finger slip in. Oh god, that girl knew how to tease. She shaved around my clit, my pussy lips, and as soon as she had started it was over. I was a bit disappointed since she turned me on so much with such attention on my bush.

My eyes had been closed the whole time, but I felt something on my pussy. I opened my eyes but they were blurry. It wasn't shaving cream, or water, it wasn't the razor or the bench, as my eyes focused my body writhed with pleasure as I realized what was teasing me was none other than Fiona's tongue slurping my pussy juices up. She hummed as she took my clit in her mouth. The vibrations of her lips and humming was almost too much, I had to lay back for fear of fainting.

She traced my pussy with her lips and tongue, leaving kisses. I started moaning her name and telling her I was about to cum. She stuck her tongue into my hole and for a moment tongued my violently. It was sooo good. I was about to cum when all of a sudden it stopped.

wsxw
02-03-2008, 01:33 AM
Cheerleaders delight

I opened my eyes shocked and then felt Fiona on top of me. It was all too much like a dream. I kissed her fiercely and ran my fingers through her hair. We soon started humping each other. Her pussy was right on top of mine, our clits kissed and our juices mixed. I broke the kiss and turned her around to where she was laying down. I kissed her one more time on the lips as I straddled her and started moving down. I kissed her neck, then her collar bone. I kissed down her chest and stopped briefly to play with her titties. I put my mouth over the left breast and let my tongue flicker around it.

I bit her nipple and heard a moan. I let my right hand pinch and squeeze her breast. She started to buck her hips and I moved on, to her belly button. I kissed it and went lower, and lower, leaving a trail of kisses. I reached the top of her pussy and laid one long kiss down on it. I proceded to do as she had done to me. I swirled my tongue around her clit, I stuck a finger into her hole as I kissed her lips. I felt her juices and took my finger out. I looked at her, grinned, and stuck it in my mouth.

Her sweet juices made me hungry for more. I wanted more and more of her juices, I dove into her pussy and ate it all up. I nibbled here and there and plunged into her hole. I couldn't get enough and then I felt her turning my body. I was now straddling her face and we were in a 69 position.

I ate her, she ate me. We started humping and bucking. She humped my face, I humped hers. We copied each others pattern, circling the clit, sticking in some fingers and moaning as we kissed the lips. Soon we were bucking wild and our train was about to arrive. We started moaning and it was as if we heard the engineer of the O-Train yelling all aboard. Soon we both exploded in orgasmic pleasure.

Our bodies shook, our juices flowed. We collapsed on top of each other. My head still resting in her sweet love tunnel. We just lay there, too weak to move. We were in such bliss we had lost track of time. I guess we fell asleep because at 5 sharp we both jumped as the alarm rang out. It was time to get up. I grabbed my nightie and rushed towards the window. Fiona stopped me and kissed me one last time.

She giggled as she told me to meet her tonight at the same time. My knees quivered in anticipation and each night I couldn't get enough. God I can't wait until camp next year.

END OF STORY

birdie8819
02-03-2008, 09:23 PM
The Mentor



He hadn't wanted to come to this conference, but when he saw the hotel they had booked for the event he started to change his mind.

When the bellboy opened the door for him and they walked in the room he had to force himself not to gape. As far as he was concerned it was a palace. There was almost too much space for one person. He felt guilty about the expense and reminded himself that it was the university's bill, not his.

The bellhop was chattering on about all of the luxury features of the establishment. He didn't pay a whole lot of attention until a phrase caught his ear.

"And if you want to keep in shape, there's our state-of-the-art fitness center, complete with sauna. Great place to relax and unwind after a workout."

"Sounds good," he replied. He made a mental note to check it out.

After he'd tipped the bellboy and ushered him out he flopped onto the bed with a sigh of relief. There wasn't going to be much to do until tomorrow, when he was to give his presentation. He'd already had dinner.

He ought to call his wife. He knew that conversation could easily turn into a half hour, though, and he just wasn't up to it. She'd probably already left a message on his cell phone, which he'd deliberately turned off. He'd give her a quick call in the morning, when he'd have an honest reason to cut things short.

It would be easy to spend the rest of the evening vegging out, looking at the TV. But something in him couldn't get what the bellhop had told him out of his mind. Work and travel had knocked him off his regular exercise routine and he should try and get back on.

Before he got too sleepy and lazy to move he willed himself off the bed. He peeled off his street clothes and reached into his carry-on for his workout gear. Dressed in t-shirt, jock and nylon shorts, he put on his Nikes and headed to the elevator.

The fitness center was on the second floor. He opened the door and saw that the corridor straight ahead of him led to the pool. To the right were the men's and women's locker rooms. The exercise room was on his left.

It wasn't quite as large as he had thought it might be, but it was clean and well lit, with a nice assortment of treadmills, stairmasters and weight machines. A TV screen on one wall was playing a sports channel with the sound turned off. He decided to have a go at the treadmill-cardio was a priority after days of inactivity and plane rides.

It took a minute or two to get the speed and intensity adjusted to his liking, but pretty soon he was jogging at a good pace. It felt good to be moving. He touched a button and jacked it up a notch, fast enough that he really had to concentrate on keeping up. Soon he was panting and sweat was running off his brow and into his eyes, making him wish he had a headband.

Out of the corner of his eye he saw that someone else had come into the exercise room, an older man who was working one of the weight machines. At last he put the treadmill into cool-down mode and slowed to a walking pace. He pulled his t-shirt up and wiped his dripping face.

"How is it?"

He looked up, startled. The other man had stopped lifting and was sitting up, looking at him. He had silvery hair and a neatly trimmed beard of the same color that set off a pair of twinkling blue eyes. His chest and shoulders filled out the t-shirt he was wearing in a way that wasn't common in men his age.

"You mean this machine? Fine, I guess."

"Looks like you had a good run." "Yeah...yeah, I guess I did." He was a little unnerved that this stranger was so intent on conversation.

"I might try that thing myself."

"I'm done. Be my guest," he said. All he wanted to do was get out of there and back to safe solitude.

The other man didn't seem to notice his discomfiture. "Nice talking to you," he said, standing up and extending his hand. "I'm Al."

There wasn't anything he could do except take it and say his name. "Doug. Listen, I'm going to hit the showers. I've got a big day tomorrow."

The other man smiled slightly, as if to acknowledge the brush-off. "Take care."

Relieved, he picked up a towel from the stack by the entrance and headed into the men's locker room. As he stripped off his sweaty gear and wrapped the towel around his waist he wondered what had gotten into him. The man after all had been perfectly pleasant. Nice body too, for an older guy. He'd especially admired Al's muscled legs, the thighs filling out the legs of his nylon gym shorts, the bulge between them...

Doug shook his head. Men weren't supposed to notice things like that about other men. He stalked off toward the showers. The marbled bathroom had sinks, urinals and toilets at one end. At the other were two private shower stalls next to a frosted glass door that led into the sauna.

He opened the door to the first stall. It was divided into two spaces, the shower stall and a dressing area with a hook on the wall and bench beneath. He left his towel on the bench and stepped into the shower, turning on a blast of cold water. It made him gasp and his heart race. He could feel his cock shrinking. After a while he added some hot water, soaped up and rinsed.

As he dried himself off he found he didn't want to get dressed and leave just yet. It had been a long time since he'd had a sauna. The heat would get him relaxed so he could get a good night's sleep.

The sauna was tiny, the box of hot rocks in one corner taking up a lot of space, two sets of benches along one wall barely long enough for two to sit side by side. Doug sat on the lower bench, away from the door. He stretched his arms out, leaned his head back and closed his eyes, letting his mind drift.

He opened them again just as a shadow passed in front of the frosted glass of the sauna door. A moment later he heard the sound of rushing water. Al must have finished his workout.

Doug sat and listened, hardly noticing that he was hoping Al would join him.

The shower stopped and there was silence. Doug held his breath, straining to hear. The shadow passed by the door again, without stopping. Doug's shoulders sagged. He closed his eyes again and leaned back, expelling his breath in a sigh.

He started up as the door opened, letting in a blast of cooler air.

"Hello again," Al said, standing in the doorway naked, holding a towel. "Mind if I join you?"

"Not at all." It would be nice to chat more with this pleasant stranger.

Al climbed onto the bench and sat on the upper board, so that his left leg was next to Doug's right shoulder. He spread the towel loosely on his lap and leaned forward, elbows on his thighs.

"So did you do the treadmill?" Doug asked.

Al looked up and smiled. "Yep. Not for long, though. I'm pretty beat. Long plane ride today. I take it you're here for the conference too?"

Doug nodded. "I'm presenting a paper tomorrow. I should be going over it right now, but obviously I'm not." He laughed. "Playing hooky."

His companion smiled. "We should all do more of that."

"Not if you're junior faculty coming up for tenure." Doug caught himself, a bit embarrassed. "I'm sure it's been a while since you've had to worry about that."

Al shrugged. "I see it from the other side now."

"So you're a chair?"

"Dean."

"Well," Doug said, only half joking. "I'm honored that you're even talking to me."

Al snorted. "I'm not one of those. You know, most of us want to help. We want you to do well." He leaned his head back against the wall. "Don't worry about that now. Relax and enjoy."

Doug closed his eyes and tried to take his advice. At that moment he noticed that Al's leg was barely touching his shoulder. He stiffened and was about to shift his body away, but something stopped him. Instead he remained where he was, and leaned very slightly to the right. In another moment he felt Al's leg shift in response. Now there was no doubt that it was pressing against him.

His heart was pounding with excitement and the sweat trickling off of him wasn't just from the heat of the sauna. Without looking up Doug slowly raised his right hand and ran his fingers up and down Al's calf, feeling the hard muscle.

The pressure from Al's leg increased, and Doug felt the other man's hand on his shoulder. Al moved his fingers gently, massaging the deltoid. Doug's head fell back and his mouth opened as he enjoyed the touch of another man, the first in a long time.

Abruptly the massage stopped. Al stepped swiftly off the bench and pulled open the door of the sauna. Doug's heart sank until he saw the shadowy figure pause on the other side of the frosted glass. Al held his towel as he stood in profile, stroking his hardening cock.

Doug's own cock leaped in response. The silhouette disappeared. The next moment one of the showers started running.

He had to make his move and fast. The next second he was out of the sauna, the air cold against his bare skin. Doug pulled open the door of the shower stall. A blast of steam and the sound of rushing water surrounded his senses. Ahead he saw Al, standing under the spray, turn and smile, beckoning with one hand.

Feeling like he was in a dream Doug moved slowly forward. Al left the shower and came toward him. He stiffened, not knowing what to expect. The other man smiled and pulled his towel off, tossing it onto the bench. "You won't be needing this," Al said. He took Doug's hand and led him gently into the shower stall.

Al stepped back under the spray. In the small space under the showerhead there was no way their bodies could avoid touching. Doug shivered as the other man's arms went around him and pulled him close. He sighed, closed his eyes and let his body sag against Al's.



Continue next page ......

birdie8819
02-03-2008, 09:28 PM
Then he felt Al's lips press against his own. He started and pulled away as his eyes flew open. He shook his head. "Not here," he said.

For a moment Al looked hurt, then nodded. "You're right," he said. He stroked Doug's arm. "You're the best looking guy I've run into in a long time," he said. "Come to my room?"

The water pelted their bodies as Doug stood still, thinking. He was a happily married man. Or was he? Happily married men didn't avoid calling their wives on trips. They didn't go to the gym hoping to run into another lone man. They didn't get in a single shower stall naked with another man. And their cocks didn't get hard as rock when they thought about going to a stranger's hotel room.

"Okay."

Al's smile was so sweet and genuine that Doug felt a tug in his throat. "Great. I'll go first. I'm in Room 546. Can you remember that?"

Doug nodded.

"I'll see you there. Don't bother to change. Just come soon, okay? Promise?"

There was no way to resist the urgency in Al's eyes. "Promise."

Ten minutes later Doug stood before Room 546 in his clammy gym clothes. He was shivering, still damp from the shower. His heart was in his mouth as he knocked on the door.

The door swung open into the dimly lit, spacious hotel room, even more luxurious than his. Al was nowhere to be seen. As Doug entered he saw why-his friend was concealing himself behind the door, stark naked. Doug's eyes widened at the sight of Al's erect cock, the shaft straight, roped with veins and capped with a flaring, darker head.

The hotel room door fell shut with a thunk. There was no turning back.

Al smiled. "Welcome," he said. Before Doug could reply Al was on his knees before him, tugging at the waistband of his shorts, pulling Doug's already half-erect cock out of the damp pouch of his jockstrap.

"Sweet," Al murmured, and Doug gasped as hot slippery pleasure engulfed his organ. It quickly became steel hard as Al slid back and forth along the shaft, taking him down to the root, pressing into his pubes until he gagged. Ropes of spit leaked out of the corners of his mouth, dropping onto the carpet.

Doug's brain was in total shock, unable to comprehend anything except the moment. Soon the sparks darting up from his loins began to gather themselves into a larger fire. He felt the explosion coming and was helpless to stop it-didn't want to stop it.

"Oh God," he gasped, "I'm going to cum."

"Mm hmm," Al said, his mouth stuffed with cock. He slid back and forth even faster as Doug reached the point of no return. He threw his head back, letting out strangled grunts, struggling not to make too much noise as he unloaded spurt after spurt into Al's mouth. His hands tightened around Al's head in a convulsive spasm. Dimly through the stunning force of his orgasm he noted with wonder that Al hadn't let go-he was swallowing every drop.

Finally Doug's balls were drained and his breathing began to slow. He released his grip on his partner. Al let Doug's softening organ slip out of his mouth, taking a few last licks at the head. He kissed Doug's thighs and looked up with watery eyes, smiling.

"Very nice. Thank you."

Doug suddenly felt weak. He dropped to one knee, head hanging, taking deep breaths. He felt Al's hand on his shoulder.

"Are you all right?"

He looked up into his new friend's anxious eyes and tried to reassure him.

"Yeah, I'm fine. Just took a lot out of me."

Al chuckled. "I'll say it did. Felt like I drank a quart. Sorry I wasn't very sociable, but you got me so hot in that sauna. I couldn't wait."

Doug didn't reply.

"Seriously, are you okay?"

He looked up again, startled. Al's look was knowing, but sympathetic.

"You don't do this all the time. In fact I bet you haven't done this in a long while, if ever."

A beat, then Doug nodded.

"I've had guys who pulled their pants up and left without a word. One even punched me out. You're not going to do that, are you?"

"No." He felt a little indignant at the thought.

Al smiled. "I'm glad. You want to sit a bit, have something to drink? I have a great mini-bar."

"But you didn't-" Doug hesitated.

Al got to his feet. "No big deal. Maybe later."

Doug stood up and started to adjust his clothes. They were damp and uncomfortable. The room was warm, and on impulse he bent and pulled his shoes off, then the rest of what he was wearing. When he was naked he looked up. Al had fished two bottles of beer out of the mini-bar and was standing, holding them. He smiled.

"Come sit."

They faced each other in two armchairs on which Al had spread towels, and drank their beers, not saying much. Doug swallowed his brew and leaned his head back. The tightness inside him that been there all day was gone.

"Feeling better?" Al asked.

"Yeah. Much." Doug opened his eyes. "Thanks."

Al smiled. "Don't mention it. I always aim to please."

Doug chuckled. "You're not like most deans I know."

"I'm not a dean tonight. Only a man."

Al's eyes were half-closed. His pupils glinted in the dim light. They were looking straight into Doug's. He sat sprawled in the armchair, his legs apart. His soft cock hung down between his balls, heavy in their sack. Al's pubic hair was light brown flecked with gray, sparse and pale on his lower belly.

He reached down and gave his flaccid organ a squeeze. Doug felt his breath quicken.

"What are you thinking?" Al asked.

The answer rose to his lips without conscious thought. "I want to suck your cock."

A smile. "I thought you'd never ask."

Again Doug had that dreamlike feeling he'd experienced in the shower. He slowly moved to where Al was sitting and dropped to his knees in front of him. He put his forearms on Al's warm thighs and looked up. The other man raised his brows playfully.

"So far, so good," Al said. Doug laughed, surprised and grateful. He took Al's cock in hand, inspecting the dark pink head, the neat circumcision scar, the paler, veined shaft that curved a bit to one side. Gathering all his courage he leaned forward, closing his eyes and opening his mouth. He felt the heat rising from Al's crotch, caught a whiff of cologne and male scent mixed. He closed his mouth very gently around the head and took the cock down his throat. As he slid slowly back and forth he heard Al's quick intake of breath.

"Mm, nice." A hand gripped the back of his neck. Doug tasted salt and knew that precum was flowing from Al's cock. It had grown steely hard and much bigger. In fact his mouth was starting to ache from trying to stay open wide enough not to scrape it with his teeth. He let it slip out and licked at the head and down the shaft.

"Oh, baby," Al breathed. Doug took him back in with renewed vigor. With a shock he realized he was enjoying this. "Cocksucker" was just about the worst thing you could call a man, but that's what he was doing and liking it. He bobbed his head vigorously back and forth, then lunged forward, taking as much of Al's cock as he could, until his nose was pressed into the other man's pubic bone. He gagged as the head cut off his breathing and surfaced, gasping for air, tears starting from his eyes. His own cock jutted from his crotch.

Al caressed his cheek with his hand. "Damn, you are good," he said, smiling. "Come here." He lifted Doug up as he bent downward and put his lips to the other man's. This time Doug didn't recoil. Al's lips and tongue were soft and sensual, his breath scented with alcohol, his beard scratchy on his cheeks and chin. Every touch made Doug more aroused. He didn't want this to end, ever.




Continue next page .......

birdie8819
02-03-2008, 09:29 PM
"Get on the bed," Al whispered. Doug stood and went to the king-sized bed. When he lay on his back Al gestured to him.

"Turn over on your stomach. Spread your legs."

Doug obeyed, a bit nervous. He felt Al climb onto the mattress behind him and between his legs. The next moment he felt a soft wetness tickle his butt. Al's tongue found the crack and slid downward as his hands pulled Doug's cheeks apart. The next moment Doug moaned as Al's tongue darted and flicked into his exposed asshole.

Al burrowed deeper, pushing his entire mouth against the opening, bathing it with his spit, shoving his tongue in as far as he could. His beard scratched the sensitive area behind Doug's balls. By now Doug was whimpering into the bedspread. The sensation was indescribable, even better than the blowjob he'd gotten.

Finally Al came up for air. "Mm, sweet ass." A pause. "I'd love to fuck you."

Doug wheeled his head around, startled.

"Don't worry, I've got protection," Al said.

"It's not that. I've never done that."

"Oh." A pause. "You want to try?"

Doug thought. The idea scared and thrilled him at the same time. He wanted to know what it was like, to be used and ravaged by another man's hard dick. When would he get another chance?

"Go slow, okay?"

Al smiled. "I will. I want you to like it too."

He got up and disappeared into the bathroom. When he returned his erection was hooded with a rubber and he carried a small squeeze bottle.

A while later Al lay on his back on the bed, one hand gripping Doug's arm as he knelt straddling his body, the other pointing his cock up at Doug's greased hole.

"Just push out as you sit on it." Al smiled up into Doug's eyes. "You're doing great. Ready?"

Doug nodded, his breathing tight and shallow. His heart was pounding with fear and excitement. Al had been honest and told him it might hurt a little. How much? He was a man, he could take it. He bent his knees and slowly began to let his weight down.

He felt the blunt head of Al's latex-covered cock press harder and harder against his resisting ring. Then he gasped as he felt it breach the barrier. Before he knew it the head was inside him and his anus had closed around it, clamping shut. Pain shot through him as muscles not used to the invasion protested.

"Shit! I've got to stop!"

"Shh. It's okay."

"No. Please. I don't want to-"

Suddenly Al's hands grabbed Doug's arms, holding him down as he tried to rise. "Doug. Do you trust me?"

Silence. Doug looked down into Al's eyes, steely with authority. He nodded.

"Relax. It'll get better. I promise I won't go any further. Breathe."

Doug tried to obey. The room was silent except for the sound of his breathing. His thighs were aching with fatigue. He couldn't hold out much longer.

"Ohhh." A long soft moan rose from his throat as he felt Al's cock push further into him. He found himself sitting pressed against his partner's pelvis. A slow fire was burning inside him where he had never felt anything before.

"Fuck yeah," Al said softly, his eyes boring into Doug's. "How's it feel now?"

"I...I don't know."

"Look down."

Doug did, and saw his cock jutting rock hard from his crotch, leaking clear fluid from the tip onto Al's stomach.

Al smiled. "Body doesn't lie." He thrust his hips upward, drawing a grunt of pleasure from Doug. "Ride with me, partner."

Doug grabbed Al's shoulders to steady himself as the older man began to drill his hole from below. He raised his head, wanting to laugh with joy. It wasn't just how good it felt. It was knowing that he was flying into uncharted territory, letting himself go, surrendering control to another man. He understood for the first time what his wife must feel. The thought of her brought a fleeting wave of guilt. He brushed it aside to concentrate on squeezing every drop of sensation from the moment.

"That's it, squeeze my cock, man," Al whispered. "Clamp down on it with those virgin ass muscles. Yeah."

After a few moments more he sat up and drew Doug's face to his own. They kissed as Al stroked Doug's cock. Without letting go Al leaned forward, tipping Doug backward until he was lying on the bed and his legs were hooked over Al's shoulders. He could feel the other man's weight pressing on him, bending him double. His hot breath bathed his face, his musky scent filled his nostrils. He was trapped underneath Al, impaled on his cock. There was no escape.

He raised his head and whispered into Al's ear. "Fuck me."

Al grinned. "You got it." He raised his hips and began to drive into the younger man. His pubic bone collided with Doug's tensed butt muscles, thudding on each downstroke. Doug hung on for dear life, tossing his head from side to side, his arms around Al's neck, his eyes closed. There was nothing in his consciousness except the reality of Al's cock, invading him, splitting him open, shattering his last defenses.

He felt a hand grasp his cock and begin to stroke it. The simultaneous assault on his penis and prostate finally pushed him over the edge. He groaned with delight as he came for the second time that evening, his cock spurting over his heaving stomach.

"Yeah, do it," Al muttered. "I'm going to cum with you. Fuck, here I go..." His words became hoarse grunts as his face contorted in a grimace of pleasure. His body contracted in one last, huge thrust as if to pin Doug to the bed. Al raised his head, eyes squeezed shut, mouth open in a silent shout. Doug felt the cock in his ass pulsing as it emptied his load into the rubber.

Al's body collapsed on top of his. They stayed joined for minutes longer as their breathing slowly returned to normal. Finally the older man raised his head and smiled into Doug's eyes.

"Thanks. That was worth waiting for." He kissed Doug lightly and began to withdraw. Doug cried out as Al's cock popped out of his used, sensitive hole. He stretched out on the bed as Al disappeared into the bathroom, heaving a tremendous sigh, looking up at the ceiling, his mind a complete, contented blank.

He heard water running. Al was taking a long time and Doug suddenly realized how tired he was. It had to be really late. He ought to get up and go back to his room, but it felt so good just lying here...

He opened his eyes with a start. A towel had been placed on his stomach. Al was lying beside him on the bed, and had taken hold of his left hand. In the light of the lamp the circular indentation on his ring finger was clearly visible.

He turned his head and found himself looking into Al's eyes.

"So how long've you been married?"

Doug thought a moment. What was the use of pretending now?

"Eight years." "Happy?"

He wondered why he wasn't offended by the question. "Yeah. Mostly."

"Good for you."

"How about you?"

Al didn't miss a beat. "Was. Twenty-five years."

"Did she know about you? I mean with other guys?"

The other man looked thoughtful. "Toward the end I think so, in a general way. I didn't tell her everything when we decided to divorce. She never would have believed me." A wry look appeared on his face. "I have a hard time believing it myself sometimes."



Continue next page .......

birdie8819
02-03-2008, 09:30 PM
Doug felt some unexplained emotion welling in him. Before he could stop himself the words poured out. "Is this how it's supposed to be?"

"What do you mean?"

"Picking up strangers? Sneaking around when you're away from home? Living a lie?"

Al's eyes revealed nothing. His voice was even as he said, "It depends. There's nothing to stop you from living the way you want. You could tell her tomorrow you're gay. Divorce her. Come out. Get a boyfriend."

Doug said nothing.

"Have kids?"

"A little girl. Eighteen months."

"Bet she's cute."

He smiled. "Oh yeah."

"That makes it more complicated. You don't want to lose her."

"I don't want to lose my wife either," Doug said vehemently.

"Then don't sneak around. Never do it with men again. I won't hold it against you." Al's smile was ironic. "Just so you'll know, I tried that route. Denial. Covering up my feelings, my needs."

"And?"

"Got migraines. Started drinking. Finally it got so bad I tried to kill myself."

Doug stared. Al held his gaze without blinking, then softened his expression. "I'm making it sound too simple. It's not an either-or thing. Maybe you'll be able to live a straight life. Maybe you can tell your wife and she'll understand. Everyone has to find his own way. I can't tell you it'll be easy, though."

A silence, then Doug said, "I'd like to see you again."

Al's smile was as sweet as it had been in the shower downstairs. "Doug, I'm truly flattered. I'd like that too, though I don't know when." Seeing what must have been the gloom on Doug's face, he added, "You can e-mail or call me whenever you want. Talk about anything that's on your mind. Like I said before, I want to help."

"Why?"

Al shook his head. "I remember when I was where you are now, young, married, at the start of my career. Struggling with feelings that were ripping me apart. All alone. I don't want anyone else to go through what I did."

Doug reached out and embraced him. "Thanks."

They clasped each other for a long moment. Al released him and turned onto his back, stretching and yawning. "Damn, it's late. We ought to turn in. What time's your session?"

"Nine o'clock. I've got to get up early though and look over my paper, make sure the PowerPoint works." Doug grinned. "I was going to do that tonight."

Al smirked. "Guess we both got sidetracked. You're welcome to stay here if you like. I'm getting up early too, I'm presiding over a session at nine myself." He reached for the conference program booklet that lay on the nightstand by the bed. "Let's see, I'm in the Prothro Room-"

"Prothro Room?" Doug said, surprised. "That's where I'm giving my paper."

Al raised his eyebrows. "I guess I'm introducing you. Douglas Baxter, Steelman College, right?"

Doug stared. "Albert Willis? The leading authority on nineteenth-century Latin American music?" He laughed, incredulous. "Al. I had no idea. Obviously."

"Actually, Douglas, had I known, I might not have been quite so forward. This is a little bit unusual."

"Well, I'll never tell." Though Doug wished he could, someone, sometime.

"I appreciate that." Al rolled his eyes, mocking himself. "You'd never know it, but I'm actually pretty discreet."

Doug nodded. "To think I had you for a whole evening and never asked you a single question about the subject." He grinned. "I did learn a whole lot about other stuff."

"You're a good student, Douglas," Al leered, then added, "We can talk shop tomorrow. I'm very interested in hearing your paper."

Doug blushed. "Thanks."

"And now, Dr. Baxter, will you do me the honor of sleeping with me tonight?"

"Sure."

They got under the covers and turned out the light. Doug quickly fell asleep in Al's arms. His last thought was about the morning. He didn't know exactly what it would bring, but he was looking forward to it.



The End

birdie8819
02-03-2008, 09:32 PM
Mandigo


As soon as I stepped into the room, I knew this was going to be one hell of a night. I had been prepped on what to expect, but I still wasn't prepared for this. Where had these people been hiding? This was certainly not your normal crowd.

The men moved with the grace and dignity of the ancestors, and the women seemed to float on mid-air. All the beauty in the room was nearly too much for me to handle. For a moment, I began to question if I even belonged.

After scanning the room in amazement, I decided to find the ladies room and try to regain my composure. Once safely inside a locked stall, I let out a deep sigh, re-adjusted my lace satin bra, straightened my silk fitted pants suit and prepared myself to go mingle.

I touched up my make-up on the way out, gave myself the once over in the full length mirror near the door.

Damn! I forgot how good I looked. My perfect coke-bottle shape fit snugly into my red satin one-piece. My cherry red and silver stilettos set my outfit off just right. Those and the perfect, sparkling diamond earrings and necklace. The spaghetti straps rested beautifully on my smooth mahogany shoulders and revealed my shapely arms perfectly.

Yes... I definitely belonged here.

I stepped out of the ladies room with the confidence of a queen and strode proudly toward the bar. I noticed the many stares and double takes of men and women alike as I passed. My confidence grew, a warm strength radiating from my core.

Once at the bar, I ordered an apple martini and settled onto a barstool. I resumed my scan of the crowd. I couldn't help but notice a small group seated at a table directly to my left. Of all the magnificence in the room, this table contained the best of the best, every beautiful shade of brown imaginable; from deep dark chocolate to creamy caramel.

As I studied the beauty before me, one of the men in particular caught my gaze. I was immediately mesmerized. He was a strikingly delightful shade of smooth medium light brown, like a delicious cup of cappuccino. He wore shoulder length, well manicured locks that fit him to a tee. His teeth were perfectly straight and as pearly white as a Crest T.V. commercial. He wore an all white linen suit with a small gold bracelet.

Our eyes met. I nearly spilled my drink and slipped off my barstool. This man was simply gorgeous. We sat staring into each others eyes for what seemed like hours, until finally I broke free from his spell and turned to face the bar. I calmed the raging storm of butterflies fluttering in my stomach and ordered another drink. As I handed the bar tender the money, I heard what sounded like the voice of a god asking if anyone was sitting on the stool next to me.

I shook my head. "No, feel free."

I took my change and slid it into my small silver hand purse. I smiled politely as I glanced up. To my delight, it was the gentleman I had been entranced by only moments ago. He sat down beside me and introduced himself.

"Osirious Black," he said as he held out his hand.

"Traci Moore." I placed my hand in his huge warm palm. I felt tingles shoot up my spine and an instant throbbing in my most sensitive area. I was shocked by the intense reaction I had to a simple handshake. This was not, however, a simple man by far.

"I noticed you from my table and was compelled to come over and introduce myself. You look like someone I would want to know," he said.

"Oh really?" is the only answer I could mutter. The smell of his cologne made it hard for me to concentrate.

"Yes, really. You stand out and in a crowd like this, that's impressive."

He smiled, revealing those beautiful perfect teeth. I found myself staring at his succulent, soft lips, imagining them planting delicate kisses all over my body. I felt my red satin t- backs become damp.

"Well, thank you," I smiled back, "this is quite a crowd, I must say. I was pleasantly surprised."

He nodded and his locks swayed softly onto his shoulder. We sat in silence for a moment. I finished off my drink.

"Can I buy you another?" He motioned for the bartender before I could even reply. "So, are you meeting someone here or did you come with anyone?"

"Actually, no," I replied. "I'm new in town and I heard about this place from a co-worker and just thought I'd come check it out."

"I see. Well, I'm glad you did. I knew you weren't from around here."

"And how did you know that? Are you saying that I don't fit in?" I gave him a coy smile.

He chuckled. "No, actually you don't. Most women are usually in groups here. Your confidence is intriguing. That's why I had to meet you. I love a woman with confidence."

He gazed into my eyes with such intensity I felt my gateway moisten and pulsate. How this perfect stranger could affect me like this was puzzling but enticing.

"Well, thank you." I licked my lips softly and begin to sway to the music. "I'm starting to feel these martinis," I admitted.

"Really? Would you like another one?" Osirious grinned.

"I think I will." I smiled back. Tonight was a night I needed to be uninhibited. I didn't know how long I was going to be in town, my job was already talking about transfers and the package was pretty tempting. After two more drinks, Osirious asked me to dance. We found a dark corner on the dance floor and found a sexy rhythm to Jamie Foxx's "Do What You Do," which happened to be one of my favorite songs. Our moves seemed practically rehearsed. We flowed in perfect harmony.

As we danced, we got more and more familiar with one another's body. After we danced up a sweat and damn near an orgasm, we decided to take a break. The music was great and I'd never had a man so sensuous and compatible on the dance floor. We found a table and after making ourselves comfortable we engaged in a deep and stimulating conversation. We were in a world all our own. Osirious obviously forgot all about his friends from the table earlier, and I hadn't even given a second thought to mingling and evaluating all my options. I was totally engrossed and satisfied with the first man I'd met that night.

Before we realized it, it was late. The lights came on and the DJ announced the club would be closing in ten minutes. I hated for the night to end. Osirious asked if I'd like to join him for a late night snack but I refused. I had an early deadline in the morning and I had to get some sleep. We exchanged numbers and he promised to call me the very next day. He walked me to my car, kissed my hand, thanked me for a lovely evening and watched me drive away. I dreamt of him all night.



Continue next page .........

birdie8819
02-03-2008, 09:33 PM
After weeks of late night phone conversations, picnics in the park, dining out, dining in, even exercising together, I was ready to burst with desire. I'm not the type to jump into bed with just anyone. I need to be totally comfortable. Finally, I was ready to show this Nubian King exactly how I felt. He was not just anyone, and I was more than comfortable with him. We had a weekend getaway planned. I had everything in order, manicure, pedicure, bikini shave, the works. I had my hair up in a low maintenance roll, hopefully I could salvage it until my next appointment because I planned to get real wild this weekend.

We drove out to the private resort that overlooked the ocean. I stayed in the car and touched up my make-up while he checked us in. Once inside the beautiful, ocean view suite we settled in and tried to decide what to do first. We opted for getting a bite to eat and headed for the five star gourmet restaurant downstairs. After a fabulous dinner, we walked alongside the beach and watched the sunset. We returned to the sounds of soft jazz playing on the surround sound stereo, compliments of the house. Osirious led me by the hand to the bed and gently caressed my face. He looked deep into my eyes and told me how deeply his feelings had developed over the short time we'd known each other.

He delicately grabbed my chin and kissed me softly and gently on the lips while passionately embracing my neck and back. My windows opened immediately and my waters began to flow. I gasped for air as I was swept away in passion, lust, and desire. I grabbed the back of his head and slid my tongue seductively into his mouth. He kissed me harder and began to slightly tug on my hair. I ran my hand slowly up and down the shaft of his armor and felt him rise to attention, to my delight and excitement, he stood very strong and tall.

He laid me onto the bed intimately and caressed my breast, kissing me and biting my top lip naughtily. My lakes were flowing at full capacity and I could hardly wait to feel him inside of me. I yearned to taste him, feel him expand in my mouth. I pulled away slightly, and whispered softly in his ear, "Let me put on something sexy for you".

He chuckled softly, "Yeah baby, go put on something sexy for Daddy". I took a quick shower, applied my favorite bath and body works scent to my freshly shaven legs and pussy.

While in the shower, I plotted my moves for the remainder of the night. Suddenly I heard the T.V. turn off and could see under the bathroom door that the lights had been turned off. I finished up in the shower, prepped for the nights events and slowly walked out. I had a sexy, satin pink and white lace teddy with pink satin high heels.

To my surprise and delight, Osirious had candles lit all over the bedroom. Soft music played in the background. He was sitting in the Jacuzzi in the corner of the bedroom with two glasses of wine, strawberries, whipped cream, and chocolate surrounding the rim of the tub. He was a sight to behold with his locks pulled back off his face, his broad shoulders and muscular chest outlined in the candlelight.

He was the image of masculinity and divinity. I had to keep myself from dashing across the room and diving into the Jacuzzi.

"What's all this?" I asked innocently.

Osirious gestured with his finger to his lips for me to keep silent. He motioned for me to come to him, and as if in a trance, I slowly made my way to him.

Once at the tub, I seductively begin to take off my sexy little outfit and climb in to join him. He had never seen me in my birthday suit before tonight. The farthest we had ever gone was just simple grinding, a little finger play. He had become quite familiar with my breasts but beyond that, I just hadn't allowed things to go forward.

Tonight, however, was no limits, no rules, no hang-ups. I was ready to take our relationship to a higher level and felt he was worthy of all I had to give. I could definitely appreciate the fact that he had never pressured me or been upset about my decision to wait, and felt the need to reward him accordingly and show him I had been worth the wait.

Once settled in the warm bubbling water, I let out a deep breath and let my head rest against the marble. Osirious moved in and handed me my glass of wine. I begin to sip slowly as we sat in romantic silence, listening to the flutter of the candles and the sultry sounds of Luther, Jamie Foxx, and R Kelly on the mix CD he had made especially for tonight.

He begin to feed me the strawberries with his mouth and we eventually began the most passionate kiss I'd ever had in all my thirty-one years. He soon placed my glass back onto the rim of the tub and spread the whipped cream and chocolate all over my breasts. He dipped and stirred the remaining strawberries into the mixture on my body and once all the strawberries were gone, slowly licked the rest.

My nipples were rock hard and I was as wet as the water in the Jacuzzi. We begin kissing again and he massaged all over my body with his strong wet hands, I begin to get weak. I felt his hands sliding down my hips, to my thighs. After a moment of massaging my thighs, I felt the lips of my canal open to his finger. He got me hot with first one finger, then another, and another, until I came all over his hand. He slowly raised himself out of the tub revealing a unordinary man piece of mandigo resemblance and a muscular, toned perfect body.

He was so fine!

Osirious lifted me out of the water and carried me to the bed. After lying me down so gently and carefully, he started exploring my entire body with his tongue. After licking my toes, massaging my feet, and giving me hickeys on the inside of my thighs, Osirious ate me for an hour. I lost count of how many times I came. He ate me from the front, the side, the back, upside down and right side up. I could barely breath. Once he finally decided to stop I could hardly move. I had to tell him to bring his manhood to my mouth because I didn't have the strength to raise myself up off the bed. He placed his head at my feet and put his cock at my face. I began to show him how I really felt with my mouth. How much I adored him, respected him, and wanted him was portrayed in that moment.

I sucked him harder and deeper until I could feel him expanding in my mouth and pulsating faster and faster. I knew he was about to explode. He started calling my name over and over and groaning sexily. It made me even more excited to see I was pleasing him. I took him further in. He came in my mouth as he yelled out that he loved me.

Whether it was just the excitement of the moment or not, I wasn't sure, but at the time I didn't care. It sounded good, and as quiet as it was kept, I loved him too.

He turned around to face me and held me close as he showered me with soft loving pecks all over my face and head. He kissed my hand and sucked my fingers. He looked me straight in the eyes and whispered "I love you."

Before I could respond I felt him slowly begin to enter into my sacredness. He moved so slow and sensuous, I could feel every throb of his dick. He seemed to grow as he continued to move in and I could barely handle it. We held each other close and moved to the rhythm of the ocean outside our window. I felt myself move to other dimensions through his love. It felt like we were spinning out of our bodies.

He turned me over and entered me from behind, this time with more fervor. We began pounding and pumping ourselves crazy. I came twice. Osirious turned me onto my side and held one leg up while he slid in and worked me over.

We fucked all night.

He picked me up and pounded me up against the wall, we moved to the floor and he made love to me slow and sweet. He sat on the bed as I straddled him. He told me he loved me again and again. I rode him until the sun came up and told him I loved him too. We finally fell asleep in each others arms as the sun came up over the oceans edge.



The End

birdie8819
02-03-2008, 09:35 PM
My Naked Days



Years ago, I had a female friend who I was very close with. We had met on the East Coast when we were both in graduate school but then lost sight of each other for a couple of years since we both moved to different cities. Chance had it that we ended up in the same city, the lovely San Diego where we began an adventurous relationship.

Joyce and I had always had a platonic relationship although it was not free of ambiguity. Particularly, the last summer of graduate school, we spent much time together, going to concerts, to restaurants and to the beach. There was considerable tension between us and I was sure that if one of us crossed the line there would be no holding back. But for some reason we never did, and in all honesty, the main reason I never did was that I always found Joyce a bit intimidating. She is a beauty, tall and slim with beautiful dark skin and long, pitch-black hair. She is also very athletic and spends much time sailing, swimming and running. But it is not her physical attributes that intimidate me. She is also very controlled and, to be honest, a bit controlling. That does, however, not mean that you cannot have a ton of fun with her.

When I first arrived in San Diego, Joyce offered that I could stay with her until I found my own place. She came to pick me up at the airport in her convertible sports car looking truly splendid as she drove up. Her hair was flowing in the wind and with her dark sunglasses she looked every bit like a movie star. We spent the evening together at a sushi restaurant and then retired to her house, which is overlooking the coast. Joyce suggested that the next day we go to the beach with her sister.

The next morning, Barbara, Joyce's sister showed up relatively early. Both are a few years older than myself with Barb being the oldest. She is, however, even more stunning than her sister and used to make a living as a model. I had not seen either of them for several years and was happy to be the man accompanying these beauties. We grabbed our towels, swimsuits and a few refreshments, and set off for the beach at La Jolla.

When we got to La Jolla, we parked the car changed into our swimsuits and walked to the beach armed with towels and suntan lotion. The beach was busy with the usual crowd of surfers, sunbathers and people letting their dogs run around. Joyce is not crazy about large crowds and dislikes dogs even more. So, she suggested we walk down the beach towards Blacks Beach. I was excited since I hoped the two sisters would at least take off their bikini tops at that clothing optional beach.

We climbed over the rocks until we got to a flat stretch of beach where we put down our things and lied down on our towels enjoying the relative calm. I was quite tired from the jetlag and travel, and so it did not take long for me to doze off.

When I awoke I slowly opened my eyes without moving. The two sisters were sitting next to me, chatting and giggling. I started to look around and noticed that the beach had filled up quite a bit. In fact, there were a good number of men around, many of them stark naked. As it turned out we had ended up in a primarily gay section of Blacks Beach although there were some women. From the looks of it, the two sisters were enjoying the sight and I decided to try to embarrass them.

"Girls," I said, "are you enjoying the show?" "Well, since you were asleep, we had to busy ourselves otherwise," Barb said, followed by some giggling from both. "But yes, the show is stimulating," again giggling. "So, sleepyhead, are you ready to join us in the water?" Joyce asked.

I sat up, looking around. I then noticed that I had developed a slight boner while sleeping. Not wanting to embarrass myself getting up with a bulge in my swimsuit I decided to wait until it subsided. But the two sisters were already up and started pulling me up on both hands so that I was on my feet within a few seconds. I noticed both glancing at my crotch where a bulge was clearly visible. Neither one said anything but Barb, who is the by far more outgoing of the two, pinched my butt to move me along.

The water felt quite cold and I took my sweet time to get into the water. Barb, being the impatient one, gave me a push so that I fell in. I yelled and as soon as I was on my feet, I jumped at her trying to push her under. We struggled and finally Joyce joined in and the two sisters teamed up on me. Barbara came up from behind and wrapped her legs around my hips while Joyce put her hands onto my shoulders and pushed down so that I was with my head under water in no time. I was thrashing around like crazy but could not help myself against those two.

"I give up," I managed to yell holding my hands up in the air as a sing of surrender.

That was a mistake because Barb dove down and yanked down my swimsuit. I was off balance and so my suit slipped off completely. She immediately realized her victory and swam off, triumphantly waving my swimsuit above her head.

"Barbara, give it back," I struggled after her. But as I reached her she threw the wet piece of cloth right at Joyce who was behind me. She now turned and ran out of the water. Barb followed her and they both went back to the towels sitting down expectantly.

I stayed in the water for a while and protested even though I knew it was to no avail. Ultimately, I had no choice but to get out of the water. I felt humiliated but also excited in a strange way. Joyce, my old friend, and her gorgeous sister would both see me completely exposed. Moreover, they were the cause of my embarrassment and delighted in it. I decided to face up to my predicament and to not cover myself. So, I walked straight towards them. "Nice, man", Barb was purposefully using her best Caribbean accent, "now you fit in with the other guys." "Ahem yes, but can I have my suit back?" I said.

"What do you think, Joyce? Should we give him his suit back?" Joyce slowly looked me up and down. Her eyes finally came to rest on my penis, which had begun to slightly swell due to the attention. "I think not", she finally said without giving any further explanation.

I weighed my options. To struggle for my swimsuit with Joyce who had hidden it somewhere was a recipe for even more embarrassment. She is a strong woman who, I was sure, would not give it up without a fight. Thus I decided to sit down on my towel pulling up my legs to hide as much as possible. But I was also not going to beg for my suit because I knew that this would encourage them even more.

The whole situation started to increasingly affect me. I felt my pride had been violated but I also did enjoy the attention and the erotic tension. My penis started to stir a bit and I feared an embarrassing erection coming. Meanwhile, the sisters were looking at me clearly anticipating my next move. I decided to play it cool, grabbed my book and lied down on my stomach to read. After a while, the two apparently lost interest and began to read as well. None, however, seemed to have any intentions of returning my suit.



Continue next page ......

birdie8819
02-03-2008, 09:37 PM
"Your back is getting a bit red," Joyce remarked after a while. "Shit, I don't want to burn," I said. "Do you want me to put lotion on?" Joyce asked matter of fact. "Please," I said putting the book down and resting my head on my outstretched arms. Joyce squeezed a good portion of lotion on my shoulders and proceeded to rub it in. She moved methodically down my back until she reached my bare behind. At that point, she took her hands off my back. But soon I felt something cool on both of my cheeks and she started to massage some cream in. She squeezed my flesh and started to move her hands up my back again giving me a delightful massage. I started to relax. But suddenly, I felt another pair of hands moving up my legs, spreading cream towards my buttocks. Both were now kneading my flesh but Barb was definitely trying to arouse me by moving her hands over the insides of my legs, occasionally brushing against my testicles. I felt my penis starting to swell but it was tucked in an uncomfortable position and started to hurt. To relieve the pressure, I lifted my hips up and my penis sprang into a more comfortable position.

Both had noticed that move and stopped the massage. "Turn around," Barb commanded. I am not sure why but I simply obeyed. And so I found myself lying on my back between the two sisters with a beginning erection. They looked at each other and now it was Joyce who spoke: "I think he needs some cream on these white parts as well." She squeezed some cream into her hands and started to gently apply it to my balls. I instinctively moved my legs apart and she took my dick, which was now fully erect and started to spread the cream in slow strokes from tip to base. "Oh god", escaped my lips. It felt incredible but I was also nervous as hell. She stopped massaging my penis and moved to my belly and chest. Meanwhile Barb had started doing her routine on my legs again where she ever so gently rubbed against my balls.

"Ok, you are all creamed now," Joyce said and sat back. "You look nice," Barb said and joiner her sister. The two were looking at me unabashedly. "Thank you but I feel a bit strange", I thought honesty would serve me best at this point. "But you are enjoying yourself", Barb was staring at my penis again. "Well, I have been to nude beaches with friends before but we were usually all naked," I said in an attempt to entice them to take off their suits. "That is ok. You will get used to it", Barb responded and moved to her towel to lie down. Joyce followed suit and I was left alone with my still erect penis. I looked around the beach and it was obvious that some others around us had noticed the show. This made me even more uncomfortable and flipped over onto my belly again. But it took a long while before I calmed down a bit again from the brief but intense massage and the tension that was in the air between us.

As the day went on, I became increasingly used to being naked around the two. I do not think the sisters had planned any of the events; however, they did take charge and seemed emboldened by my nakedness and the fact that I had resigned myself to it. At one point, we went back into the water and were goofing off with a Frisbee; this included a lot of wrestling and from time to time I felt a hand on by ass or a slight brush against my penis but nothing as direct as the brief massage with the sun lotion. Barb was the first out of the water again and was already dried off when Joyce and I followed. She had a smirk on her face and I soon noticed the camera in her hand. "Barb, please, no pictures" I pleaded but it was already too late. The first picture was already snapped.

"OK, you two pose with your backs against the water", Barb instructed us. "No, stop", I protested once more but Barb kept aiming the camera at me. Joyce swiftly took me by the hand and dragged me towards the water. I trotted after her and, once we reached the water's edge, positioned myself behind her in order to cover my nakedness. "Don't stand there like two logs," Barb yelled. Joyce stepped aside and grabbing my waist pulled me towards her. I was now fully exposed and Barb started snapping away. I was still unsure whether I wanted this to happen when Joyce addressed her sister: "Now your turn." "Come here naked boy", Barb said. "Yes, madam, right at your disposal." I was playing along but was, as always, apprehensive of Barb.

We posed for a couple of pictures in the same position as before but then Barb got other ideas. Since she had been a model she feels comfortable in front of a camera. Barb struck up poses in front of and beside me while I was still standing beside her rather sheepishly. When she bent down to stare at my penis and to make 'oh lala' faces the predictable happened. I felt the familiar tightening in my groin, which precedes an erection. "Oh dear," I muttered. "Oh dear," Barb echoed and cupped her hands over my swelling penis. This, of course, made things worse and my member sprang to full life. The result was a series of pictures where Barb grabbed my penis with one hand, thus seemingly holding on while she struck all sorts of poses. All this was documented by a laughing Joyce.

"One last picture," Joyce said. I was relieved that the torture would be over since it was obvious that a great number of people at the beach were now openly staring at us. I even saw some guys pointing the scene out to others. But I did not know what Joyce's idea of a last picture was. She lowered the camera and looked around the beach until she spotted a couple of girls who were sitting on a towel nearby. They had clearly been watching us. Joyce walked up to them and from the gestures I guessed that she was asking them to take a picture of the three of us. Joyce handed the camera to one of the girls and both stood up. Joyce ran towards us and positioned herself so that I was in their middle. The new girl with the camera was obviously enjoying herself and she started to issue commands for the picture. Joyce and Barb both wrapped their hands around my penis and waved with the other hand for the camera and finally each placed a kiss on my cheeks. Without invitation, the photographer's friend came towards us and started to pose with us. I now had hands on my penis and my behind. Finally, the two girls switched places and there were a few more pictures taken.

This was the end of the picture session and I now faced the difficulty of getting back to the towels with a full erection and with the beach inhabitants' full attention. Not quite sure what to do, I ran towards the towels and plopped myself down. Joyce and Barb followed, sat down and smiled at me. "That was fun," Joyce said. "I have always wanted a naked man at my disposition." "Well, you sure had me there," I responded.

As we were exchanging those pleasantries, a shadow fell over me and I looked up to discover that the two girls had come over as well. "My name is Jane and this is my friend Ann. We don't want to intrude but we both have never seen anything like this," Jane said a bit coyly. She was obviously embarrassed and was blushing as she spoke. Both girls looked quite young, I now noticed. "I hope you don't mind but we wanted to talk to you all," Ann continued. She was the prettier of the two although both were rather plain looking. Jane had dark, short hair and was small and boyishly skinny, while Ann was a tall rather plump blonde with ample breasts.

"Sit down", Barb invited them. Jane dropped down on Joyce's towel while Ann decided to share mine. I moved to the edge so that we would not touch each other. "We had been eyeing you for a while," Ann continued, "and, honestly, we became really curious. Do you do this thing a lot?" She was clearly curious but did not know how to begin the conversation or even what to ask. "No,' I tried to preempt a response by the sisters, "they took my swimsuit and never gave it back to me." I tried my best at shooting an angry glance at Joyce and her sister. "What do you mean? They took your swimsuit?" Jane asked. "He was naughty in the water and this is his punishment," Barb offered. I looked at her feeling violated again. "You see, we have never really... well, I mean, neither of us has seen such a thing," Jane continued, clearly now becoming a bit more emboldened. "What thing?" Barb implored, always being the more aggressive. "I guess, a situation where only the guy is naked," Ann cast her eyes down, "and, we both kind of enjoyed the show." "Yes," Jane almost whispered. "Does it excite you?" Barb was now taking control. "Ahem, yes, quite a bit..." Ann said, glancing at me from the side. "We also wanted to ask whether we could have copies of the pictures." The sisters glanced at me and I slowly shook my head. But Barb had other ideas: "Sure you can." "Cool, can we have your e-mail address," Ann was not addressing any one of us in particular. "You can," Joyce said. "It is my camera and I can send them to you if you like." They exchanged e-mail addresses and I gave them mine as well. It turned out they were in a college not far from here. This made me panic a bit; I guess you never know who-knows-who, and how the gossip flows.




Continue next page .........

birdie8819
02-03-2008, 09:39 PM
With this it became apparent that we had run out of things to talk about and the situation became increasingly awkward. After a few more minutes passed with stolen glances and some chitchat, the girls left for their own spot on the beach.

The day was indeed drawing to a close and the beach was slowly emptying. The events had left their mark on me. My arousal remained at a high level and manifested itself in occasional swelling, which still caused much embarrassment on my part. But worse was my state of confusion. I realized that I had liked giving in to their commands and that the humiliation of being naked and openly aroused in front of my old friends was deeply exciting. That arousal persisted because of mental rather than physical stimulation, and although I craved release, I also did not want the situation to end.

While I was reminiscing about my situation, Barb suggested we leave the beach. "Sure, but you have to give me my swimsuit then," I demanded. "Well, we have been talking about that, and we have one condition", Barb said. "What is it?" I wanted to know. "You have to promise to entertain us again if and when we desire." My thoughts were racing and while I was sure that I could obtain my clothes without much trouble even if I refused, the excitement I had felt during the day made me reconsider. So, it came that I agreed and was finally handed my swimsuit. I dressed and we made our way off the beach. The two girls waved at us and blew me a kiss.

The drive home was uneventful and we soon arrived at Joyce's place. We sat down on the porch and Joyce served us cold drinks. I felt it was time to address what had happened during the day but did not know how to approach the topic. So, I brought up the beautiful scenery visible from her porch. Joyce's condo borders a nature reserve and has a spectacular view of abundant birdlife. We talked a bit about bird sightings Joyce had had and about how lucky she had been to find such a beautiful place. After a while, Barb disappeared to take a shower. This left Joyce and I alone. We sat silently and after what seemed like a long while she looked at me. "How are you doing?" I knew what she meant and was actually prepared for a confession. "I never expected this but I had fun today." "Good, I am glad to hear that," she said looking at me. We heard Barb come out of the bathroom. "I will take a shower now too," with that she walked over towards me and gave me a brief kiss on the lips. After that she disappeared and I heard muffled speaking inside.

"Joyce is preparing a load of laundry. Why don't you give her your shorts and T-shirt so that she can wash them." I understood what Barb meant but decided to be coy. "That would be nice. I'll go and put on something else." Barb looked at me and shook her head. "If you put on fresh clothes now they will just get smelly before you wash up. Just give them to me now. There is nothing I haven't seen already today." She stretched out her hand and winked at me. Meanwhile Joyce had reappeared and was leaning in the doorway watching us.

I realized that this would be the first time I deliberately stripped for the two. Pulling off the shirt was easy and I quickly handed it to Joyce. I then got up but hesitated. I felt my penis stir again and saw that the sisters were staring at my crotch. This added to my excitement and as I finally pulled down my swimsuit my member sprang to life. I handed my last piece of clothing to Barb and was now fully exposed again. This time, however, it felt different. We were in a private setting rather than at a clothing optional beach where quite a few people had chosen to be nude. Here, on Joyce's porch, there was more intimacy and the tension was even stronger. There would be no pretending that I simply had been nude at a beach where this is commonly done. Here, I was with two clothed women who were clearly unsure where things were going but who also had decided to push the limits and enjoy the situation.

Barb broke the silence: "Come here, you still have sand all over you." That much was true, sand had been trapped in my bathing suit. I stepped forward and she started brushing it off with her flat, outstretched hand. She first worked on my behind and then turned her attention to my front. She took the shaft of my still erect penis and with her thumb started to rub off sand grains. This sent the most intense shivers down my spine. The sensation was so strong that was almost painful. I finally could no longer take it: 'I should take a shower.' Barb nodded her permission.

My excitement had reached an intensity I had not known before. Never in my previous sexual encounters had I been denied release for so long. Intermittent stimulation had been going on all day and all I wanted was the opportunity to masturbate and release the tension. Alternatively, a really cold shower might do the trick, at least for a while. As I moved towards the bathroom, all I could think was that I needed to be alone under the water. But Joyce came with and tuned on the shower for me. 'Here is a fresh towel.' I smiled. She still found excuses to create situations while Barb had given up all pretenses. The water felt good and I let it fall onto my face from which it cascaded down my body. Joyce had left the room but I still felt exposed. The door was open and the two could come into the bathroom any second. My groin felt tight and my penis tingled all over. As I applied soap, I realized that I would not take much stimulation at this point. I turned the water to colder and felt immediately invigorated.

After I was done toweling off and about to leave the bathroom, I heard voices outside. I could clearly hear Barb voice but I was not sure whether in addition to Joyce, there was someone else speaking. I tried to listen but since the conversation took place on the porch I could not discern what was going on. I grabbed the towel and tiptoed out of the bathroom trying to find out more. 'Ah, there you are,' Barb had just come into the living room. 'Come outside and join us.' I trotted behind her. To my relief, the porch was empty and my fears dissipated. I put my towel on the chair and sat down. Barb sat across the table: 'Would you like to drink something?' I did feel like drinking. In fact, I needed a drink. 'Can I have a glass of white wine?' She got up and soon came back with a deliciously cold glass of whine. As I took my first sip, Joyce reappeared and behind her a blond woman of about forty.



Continue next page .........

birdie8819
02-03-2008, 09:40 PM
I was so startled that I jumped up and tried to cover up with the towel. Both Joyce and Barb laughed. 'This is our friend Samantha,' Joyce said. 'Nice to meet you,' Samantha extended her hand. I did not know what else to do and extended my hand but still held the towel with the other hand. 'Sam will be joining us for dinner,' Barb said. 'Oh, ok' I managed to stammer. Samantha was looking at me and smiled. I was unsure of myself in front of her and avoided looking at her. But Barb took control again by taking the towel from my hand. I was now fully exposed in front of this stranger. There was a moment of silence while Samantha looked at me until Joyce diffused the situation by suggesting we all sit down to have a drink. 'Do us a favor and get the bottle of wine from the fridge,' Barb said to me.

When I came back from the kitchen, the women were all seated at the table engaged in conversation. When I stepped closer, I realized that the sisters were recounting the events of the day to Samantha who kept smiling and giggling. 'Pour us all a glass, please,' Joyce said. I stepped closer to her and started to do as told. She looked up at me while her hand migrated to my penis. Her hand wrapped around it and she started to slowly stroke me. I stood still while the sensation enveloped me. But Joyce knew when to stop. 'Serve the others,' she said and gently slapped my butt. I moved along the table to Barb. She did not wait for me to come close but extended her hand and grabbed my now erect penis to pull me towards her. I poured her glass while she also applied some strokes. When I got to Samantha, she smiled at me and moved the glass closer to the edge of the table so that I could fill it. While I did so, she stared at my penis, which was now close to her face. After a short moment of hesitation, she also took my penis and massaged it a bit. I moaned and, to my disappointment, she stopped touching me.

'Sit down with us', Barb said. 'Sam is an old friend of ours and we thought we'd invite her so that she can meet you.' Sam nodded: 'So, I hear you had fun at the beach,' I smiled meekly and nodded instead of a direct answer but I felt compelled to say that I had never done anything like that before. 'Sure,' Barb said teasingly. But Joyce was more earnest: 'Neither have we.' Sam was looking at me intently. Everyone was sipping the wine, which tasted good. I felt increasingly relaxed. The conversation started to pick up and I was glad that for a while I was not the focus of it. Soon the women sent me to get another bottle of wine and I served them again but was left alone this time.

Joyce got up. 'Will you help me prepare some food?' she asked me. I followed her into the kitchen where she had already started to take things out of the fridge. I noticed that she was a bit tipsy when she turned around to face me. She was standing very close to me and looked me up and down. I had the strong urge to kiss her at that very moment but did not dare. Joyce took a step closer, grabbed my penis and started to stroke it slowly at first but then at an increasing pace. I gasped and leaned back against the counter. My member was now fully erect and was twitching with every stroke. Suddenly she laughed and said: 'Now go back and take that bread outside.' I looked at her confused but did as I was told.

Sam was the first one to see me approach with the tablet seemingly balanced on my erect member. 'Oh my god,' she exclaimed. 'This is by far my favorite table service.' I set the tablet down and returned to the kitchen where Joyce handed me the next food to carry outside. This went on until the table was set. 'Can I dress for dinner?' I asked Joyce. She looked at me and shook her head. 'We enjoy you like this.' And so, it came that I ate completely naked with three clothed women who were visibly enjoying the situation.

'Let me show you the pictures we took at the beach,' Barb said to Sam after dinner was finished. They went inside and started to download the pictures onto the computer. I followed them and stood behind them. 'Look at the girls,' Sam exclaimed. 'Yes, they were bold,' Barb said. 'They even asked for copies of the pictures.' Looking at the computer screen and remembering the events of the day, I started to get aroused again, this time without help from the women. Sam noticed and cupped my balls with her hand. 'Touch yourself,' she suddenly said. My hand moved slowly to my shaft but I hesitated. The two sisters were also looking at me. I started to move my hand and an incredible sensation shot through my body. Barb started stroking my buttocks while Sam still was moving her hands over my balls. 'I will come soon,' I stammered as I felt the tension of the day had increased my sensitivity. 'Yes, come,' Sam said who was visibly agitated. I was now leaning back against the table, stroking in full sight of the women who were seated and looking at my penis. My knees went wobbly and my muscles started to contract. I had one of the strongest orgasms. 'Wow, did that feel good?' Sam asked. 'Yes, incredible,' I had to admit.

After the sensation subsided, I felt increasingly embarrassed with cum all over my chest and hand. I went to the bathroom to clean up and came back with a towel in my hand. The women were talking and laughing a lot and I sat down with them. The evening proceeded as if nothing had happened and it was a normal social gathering, except that I was still naked. It turned out Sam was an artist and she told about the difficulties of selling her art since it was quite experimental. 'I'd be interested in seeing it some time,' I said. 'Of course,' Sam offered and smiled. After a couple of hours, Sam decided it was time to go. We all got up and she gave me a hug. 'Call me and I will show you my studio,' she smiled.



Continue next page ..........

birdie8819
02-03-2008, 09:41 PM
I was now alone with the sisters again. This proved to be awkward since it was time to go to bed. Barb was not staying with Joyce and was thus supposed to leave. But it was clear that she did not want to go. I decided to diffuse the situation and said that I was so tired that I had to go to bed. I gave both sisters a hug and disappeared into my room. I was lying awake as I heard Barb leave and Joyce rummaging around the apartment. But after a while, everything went quiet and I was alone with my memories of the day, and slowly, I drifted off to sleep.

I woke up the next day and opened my eyes to daylight flooding my room. I noticed that the door to my bedroom was open. Joyce appeared in the door, still in her nightgown. 'Did you sleep well?' she smiled. 'Wonderful.' I now noticed that my cover was off the bed and that there was morning wood between my legs. I wondered whether Joyce had removed the cover but did not say anything. 'Coffee?' she offered. 'Please, I need some.' Joyce left the room and I slipped into the bathroom where I tried to calm myself down before washing up.

There was coffee in the kitchen when I returned but Joyce had stepped out of the room. The coffee was deliciously strong and I felt invigorated. I had not bothered to dress. Being naked around that house felt increasingly natural to me and I was also excited about the thought of what the day might bring. 'You are up,' Joyce had appeared in the patio door. She looked absolutely stunning. Her white nightgown was hugging her upper body and came to about mid thigh. Underneath, the outline of her body was visible as the morning sun was shining on her back. I must have stared for a while until I saw Joyce smiling at me. She moved her legs slightly apart and I now noticed that she was bare under her nightgown. I followed her gaze down my body where the sight had had its effect.

Joyce stepped closer and without saying a word took my hand. Our eyes were locked in a gaze and slowly our lips found each other, at first timidly but then with increasing intensity. We were in a passionate embrace. My hands started to creep down her back, feeling the curvature as they traveled along the spine. Her bottom was deliciously round and firm, and I gripped it a harder. Joyce sighed quietly as she pressed into me. I felt her hard nipples under the thin fabric. Suddenly, she threw her head back and gently pushed me away. 'Come.' She led the way back to her bedroom where it was still dark since she had not raised the blinds. Joyce turned to face me, slung her arms around me and pulled me down on her bed. I wanted to kiss her but she placed both hands on my head and pushed me down towards her belly. I grabbed her hips and slowly pulled up her nightgown while kissing the inside of her thighs.

With a final pull, her black triangle came into view. Joyce parted her legs and I smelled her for the first time. I gently placed a kiss on her lips. She moaned and her hands, still resting on my head, pressed down more firmly. I felt the warmth and delicious moisture as my tongue started to explore. Joyce was sighing, moving her hips. I felt how excited she must have become during the last day. Her whole body vibrated under my touches and she had lost all reservation, moaning louder and louder. Suddenly, she fell quiet, breathing heavily, and not long after, she cried out and exploded with several violent twitches.

Her hands slid to the side of my head and she pulled me back up towards her. 'That was divine,' she whispered. Her hand wrapped around my penis and started to stroke me while we were kissing. This felt incredible and I rolled onto my back. Joyce reached over and pulled lubricant from her nightstand. She squeezed some on her hand and spread over the entire length of my penis. Her hand moved slowly but firmly, and this sent the most incredible sensations up my spine. My teeth were buzzing, so strongly did I feel her. Joyce now used her other hand to pull down the skin at the base of my penis, and increased the frequency of her strokes while applying less pressure. I knew she wanted to make me come and knew that I would not be able to hold back. I relaxed completely, letting things happen. A few minutes passed in this completely suspended state when my muscles started to tense and I felt the most incredible orgasm.



The End

birdie8819
02-03-2008, 09:46 PM
The Deserted Road



Vanessa leaned against her car and scowled. Her cell phone had no signal out here and her car had just broken down. At least this is what she figured had happened. She was driving along, singing to a Rihanna song on the radio, and the car stopped. She knew nothing about cars and didn't want to start learning. She leaned against the car and wondered how busy this road really was. She didn't remember seeing a lot of cars, but she really wasn't paying attention.

Vanessa smiled as a truck pulled up. It was an older truck and was caked in mud. She didn't feel nervous about this stranger pulling up. A man in his fifties stepped out.

"Battery dead?"

Vanessa blinked and tried to process what he had said. "Battery?"

"Yes sweetie. The battery of your car, is it dead?"

"I have no idea. Do I look like I know about cars?"

The older man grinned. Vanessa had on a tiny white jean skirt with a black tank top. Her small breasts were pushing against the material and there was no way she was wearing a bra. She had green sandals on and her toenails were painted a light pink.

"No you don't. Did you call for assistance yet?"

Vanessa rolled her eyes. This guy didn't look threatening, but the tone of his voice hinted that he was patronizing to her. She hated when people made assumptions about her.

"My cell phone doesn't work out here. All I know is that I was driving along and the car stopped."

Bruce grinned. This girl was way too cute and way too sexy to be on the road alone. He figured she was from the city, probably driving around while sulking about something her boyfriend had done. He had seen it happen before.

"I live a short drive down the road. I can drive home and call you a tow truck. You can stay here or come home with me."

Vanessa stared at Bruce. She had her hands on her hips and was trying to figure out whether that was a safe thing to do.

"Do I look stupid? I am not going in the truck with you."

Bruce chuckled. This young woman was trying to look so strong, but he could tell she was intrigued.

"Fine. I'll be back in a little bit."

And with that, Bruce got into his truck and drove off down the road. He couldn't help but think about how cute her jean skirt was, hugging her thin tanned legs. He could feel his cock pressing against his jeans and he tried to ignore it. Here he was drooling over this girl who was probably thirty years younger then him. He got into his home and called for a tow truck. He decided to call AAA. After hanging up the phone, he got back into his truck and drove back to her car. He had grabbed a few bottles of water along with his cell phone, which normally had a better signal out in the country

As he drove up, she was laying on the hood of her car sun tanning. She had pulled up her top to reveal her toned tummy and he figured she had no idea that it looked like a scene that would be on a car magazine cover.

"I called AAA. Here's some water."

"Thanks." Vanessa sat up. He looked concerned and sincere. She realized she had nothing to worry about.

"Sorry I was so bitchy before. I haven't had a very good day." She sipped her water and some of it dribbled down her neck and dripped down under her tank top. Bruce's eyes glazed over and he wished it were his tongue instead.

"I'm Bruce by the way. You're allowed to be bitchy. I think it's cute."

Vanessa giggled. "You always a big flirt?"

Bruce walked up to Vanessa. She was still sitting on the hood of her car with her legs open a bit.

"I'm only a flirt when a cute young woman is left stranded on the side of the road and looks fucking sexy in a tiny jean skirt."

Vanessa gasped as his rough hands ran up and down her bare legs. She gulped down the last of her water and placed the bottle on the hood next to her. It tipped over and rolled onto the ground. She glanced down to watch it roll under the car and when she looked up Bruce had moved to between her legs.

"Tell me to stop." Bruce nibbled along her jaw line. She smelled like strawberries and it drove him crazy. Instead of stopping him she gripped his t-shirt in her fist and pulled him closer.

"Stop flirting with me Bruce."

"Actually I'm done flirting. Right now, I'm seducing you."

Vanessa giggled and they kissed. It was a frantic kiss, full of passion. Vanessa tried to think straight, but it wasn't working. She felt her panties being moved to the side and as his thick fingers sank into her pussy, she cried out. Bruce was fingering her tight pussy with one hand as he unzipped his jeans with the other. He had no idea what had come over him, but he needed her right now.

"Don't stop Bruce. Please don't fucking stop." She wrapped her arms around his neck and he lifted her off the car. She was so light and he pulled her down, sinking his cock into her pussy. She felt so good. She was like hot velvet. He stood and bounced her body on his cock.

Vanessa leaned her head back and could only moan. She was being fucked roughly on the side of the road and she loved it. Bruce gripped her hips and fucked her harder.

"You feel so good baby." Bruce was close and slowed down. He wanted to make her cum first so he held her down with one hand and rubbed her clit with the other. He could feel her legs shake and before she knew it, she was cumming.

"Oh fucking hell Bruce." Vanessa thrashed around and gushed a bit on his cock. She always came hard and this was no exception.

"Fuck me." Vanessa hissed against his lips as she wrapped her small hands in his hair. She pulled hard enough to hurt a bit.

"You want it rough baby." This was a statement, not a question. Bruce spun around and leaned against her car. He bounced her on his cock and finally came. He closed his eyes and felt is cock throb, shooting his cum inside her. He loosened his grip on her hips and looked into her eyes.

"Did that feel good baby?"

"Oh yeah."

Vanessa began to laugh. Bruce couldn't help but laugh as well. He nuzzled her nose.

"Thank you for playing this out for me baby. You're great at playing the damsel in distress."

"Anything for my horny older boyfriend. Any other fantasies you want to play out?"



The End

birdie8819
02-03-2008, 09:49 PM
Kat's First Transylvanian Adventure



Kat could barely keep her beautiful, light blue eyes open during Mr. Furgeson's English class. She could have cared less about the historical significance of Huckleberry Finn or what the fish represents in The Old Man and The Sea. More importantly she was eighteen and in serious need of some shut-eye.

"Excuse me Ms. Alser, but if I catch you sleeping once more in my class I'll have to give you detention."

"Sorry" was all she was able to muster.

"And now let us turn to page 309 and we can begin our look at classic horror."

"Finally!" Kat thought. "Something interesting for once."

That afternoon Kat stopped by the school library before walking home. She picked up copies of as many horror classics as they would lend her. When she arrived home she ran into her room, locked the door and slipped into her most comfortable pajamas.

She began to read and didn't stop for the next several hours, making her way through five full length novellas. Before she knew it, it was dinner time. After filling her stomach she was groggy and felt the effects of her earlier sleepiness. She curled up into her comfy bed and her mind filled with images of the macabre.

Kat found herself physically the same as she was in real life. A beautiful, jet black haired stunning young woman. Her figure was petite but she had a perfect hourglass figure which was snugly fitting into an 18th century corset. As in real life she had perky double C cup breasts that seemed even larger in her present attire. Kat noticed that she was traveling alone in a coach on a rainy night in an area that she wasn't familiar with. Her surroundings were dreary and frightening to her, especially all the lightning and hungry eyes of wolves and other animals as she passed them. Kat saw in the distance a huge castle on a mountainside. She instantly knew it to be the home of her host, Count Dracula.

Kat hurried herself up to the front door of the castle quickly as to not soak her clothes. After only one knock the door swung open to reveal a familiar face with a familiar humped back to accompany it.

"Igor? What in heavens name are you doing here?" Kat asked perplexed.

"Excuse me mistress, perhaps you have not heard the dreadful news of my former employers death?"

"Surely you don't mean Victor Frankenstein is..." She couldn't bring herself to say it.

"Sadly yes" Igor said while taking her coat and leading her into the sitting room. "The dear doctor met his end in Antarctica, and since then I have been working for the Count."

"What a pity, I knew Victor well you know." Kat remarked while sitting down in a high backed chair.

Igor let his eyes wander on the gorgeous figure of Kat for a minute too long before bowing low and informing her that he would summon his master promptly. Kat was left alone for what seemed like hours and as she was bored and in the master of the houses sitting room, she explored various books he had on the shelves. She examined everything from vivisection to ancient military tactics to texts on the latest French cuisine. Finally she pulled out a copy of the "History of Noble Transylvania" but as soon as the book was touched the book case swung open to reveal a secret staircase. "Dare I go down and risk angering my host?" Kat asked herself, but her curiosity was too great and she found herself sneaking quietly down into the darkness.

Kat had never been so excited before. Her heart was in her throat the entire walk down. She began to hear strange noises as the staircase became more visible. The noises were moans and groans not unlike that near a bordello, but with them there was also the most sensual music. Kat peered her head so that she might see what was going on. She immediately saw the strangeness of the room. It looked as if it had been at one time a medieval dungeon that had recently been converted into a luxurious bedroom as well as a music room. There were several very sexy men and women chained up to stretchers while being roughly penetrated producing intense screams of pleasure and pain.

Two men were locked in nearby iron maidens which had openings at cock level which allowed uncanny looking women to perform cunnilingus on them while they begged to be released. Every soul in the dungeon was busily copulating with at least one other person and usually some sort of punishment or torture was involved. Kat suddenly spotted her host sitting in a small throne at the end of the room with three beautiful women surrounding him whispering into his ears, all of them without a scrap of clothing on. "None of them are touching him" Kat mused to herself. "He's just sitting there, looking out intently at the dungeon scene unsmiling."

The organ began sounding, drowning out all other sounds in the room. Sitting at the pedals and keys was a man dressed immaculately in a tuxedo and cape with a white mask on which covered half of his face. Before she could stop herself, Kat began to sing the most haunting vibrato she had ever imaged to the tune of the blaring organ. All eyes turned to her direction and as if she was under a trance she stepped forward and uncaringly revealed herself. At once Count Dracula stood to properly greet her. She passed the tortured to stand in front of the good Count. Kat presented her hand and Dracula kissed it in a way that made Kat need him like she had never before needed a man.

"Please forgive me mademoiselle, but I had not yet been told of your arrival." He breathed.

"I just arrived. But never mind that. What is all of this Dracula? Why did you invite me here?"

"Please follow me." Was all he said, and Kat assumed was all he was going to say.

Dracula took her hand and lead her into a small hallway which gave way to a series of bedrooms. The Count opened the first door without so much as touching it. The scene was of two uncanny looking nude women locked into an unholy union with an extremely hairy-faced gentleman.

"Mademoiselle Alser, may I present ze Wolf Man and two of my brides?"

The wolf man only glanced up long enough from the intense fucking of the two vampire women to say "Charmed I'm sure" in his gruffest voice.

The next door opened to reveal an even stranger scene.



Continue next page ........

birdie8819
02-03-2008, 09:50 PM
"Zis as you may have already heard of is Doctor Frankenstein's .. ahem.. creation. And his bride, and... Igor?!?! What ze HELL are you doing down here disturbing my guests?"

"Oh it's quite alright Count" the hideous flat headed giant said serenely, "The Mrs. and I are always looking for another companion. It was really her idea."

"What can I say?" The tall haired brunette beauty said shyly, "I have an attraction to unconventional men."

"Think nothing of it my dear lady. I apologize on my intrusion." The Count said, polite as ever. He then retreated.

The final room appeared to have only one of the brides of Dracula spread eagle, and stark naked, but then Kat's eye spotted a hung up coat in the corner of the room as well as a hat and a pile of bandages. The vampire woman was in the final throws of passion but Kat could not quite make out what was pleasuring her so.

"Dr. Griffin, may I present a dear friend of mine, Madam Alser?" Dracula asked.

A voice came from seemingly nowhere and answered panting, "Any friend of Vlad's is a friend of mine, pleased to meet you.

"Likewise?" Kat answered unsure of herself.

As she departed Kat asked the count if he consorted with spirits, to which Dracula burst out laughing and didn't stop until they had again reached the dungeon. As they arrived the organ playing was winding down and then ceased. The organ player got up out of his seat and walked toward us. The Count introduced him as The Phantom of The Opera. The Phantom then asked which room Dracula suggest he visit next. Dracula thought for a minute and then decided, "Try the Frankenstein suite. His bride is in a real mood tonight and I'd bet Frank could use a hand. Oh! And when you get there, tell Igor that his duties are to answer the door for the evening..."

"So now that I can see what kind of suaret this is, mind filling me in on why I was invited?" Kat playfully asked.

"Why to be my date for the evening of course." The Count answered as if it were the most obvious thing in the world.

Dracula took her into his arms and kissed her deeply. She allowed him to invade her mouth with his warmth. Before she knew it she was being picked up and placed onto a large bed in the dungeon. With the greatest ease the Count untied her corset in the back and released her flawless, pale body. He too was undressed quickly and they fell into each other kissing and feeling passionately.

During a short break he looked directly into her eyes and said strongly, "Do not fear me." To which Kat shook her head no. Dracula lowered his face into the nape of her neck and sunk in his elongated canines. Kat resisted at first, writhing in pain and pleasure, becoming dizzy from the instantaneous blood loss. She was coming from this experience, without even the slightest penetration she was experiencing multiple, earth shaking orgasms, screaming louder than any of the tortured souls in the dungeon.

As Dracula finished his meal he appeared younger and more attractive than she had ever seen him. He bellowed for some shackles and chained her to the bedpost. Kat was nearly on the verge of passing out from the blood loss when the Count entered her. She was wet and hot and tight. Dracula never once smiled nor took his eyes of hers. The bed shook violently for an hour and a half, giving Kat the most mind numbing pleasures she had ever known.

Ultimately Kat was unchained and brought over to the torture instrument section of the dungeon. She had to be carried like a rag doll she was so exhausted. She was placed with her stomach atop of a pommel horse and her hands chained to the floor. This allowed Dracula to enter her as roughly from behind as he pleased. One of the brides of Dracula knelt next to her face and began hungrily kissing her as another licked her newly bitten neck. Kat could not look behind her but she knew that something was wrong because she was having the wind knocked out of her diaphragm every time the man behind her thrust himself inside her. She was jumping with all the force she had to try to escape this torture. Whoever this was, was several times larger than Dracula. The minutes went by like years as she began to kiss back the vampire whores with gusto, since it was all she could do to try and alleviate the pain of this savage fucking she was receiving.

Finally Kat's torture ended with her being flooded with hot semen which felt amazing on her tender pussy. She then heard the familiar voice of Dr. Frankenstein's Monster saying, "Phew, I really got worked up watching my wife go at it with Igor and the Phantom. I've never seen her so horny."

Kat woke up the next morning in her bed having soaked her comforter and mattress with her cum. She cleaned up and walked into her parent's room. "Mom, I think I'm sick" She lied, "Could I stay home in bed today?"



The End

birdie8819
02-03-2008, 09:52 PM
Jeffrey's First Time



Jeffrey was 19. At 6-2 and 225, he was, well, gawky. That was the kind description--gawky. Athleticism, coordination, strength, confidence, maturity--they had not yet caught up with his physical size. So he was...gawky. Uncomfortable in his skin. Felt like he stood out in a crowd. Like he was always bumping into things. Like he was a freak.

Of course, this was Miami Beach. Lots of freaks, even in 1965. At Miami Beach High School, he had been, to the other boys, the freak. The geek. The circus clown. To the basketball and football coaches, he had been a dream come true. And to the girls, those hormone-laden, curiosity-driven, sexuality-swelling girls, well, he had been a constant source of whispers.

"You don't think his could be ..."

"Look at the size of his hands...you know what they say ..."

"I don't think I could ..."

A constant source of amusement, amazement, entertainment.

But at 19, a freshman at the U, he was still oblivious to most of it—and still a virgin. In 1965 it wasn't unusual for college freshmen to be virgins—many were. But some were not, and in 1965, the sexual revolution had not yet happened—the kids who were not virgins were the "bad kids," especially the girls. They were "loose." Like all boys his age, he was aware of his desires. He looked at the girls. A lot. But having grown almost a foot in nine months, he was most aware of his own body, how odd it looked, how strange it felt, how out of place he believed he was.

Then there was his family. The fucking family. These were some of the craziest people on the Beach, he thought. His uncles, Ed, Len, Sid, Merv. His father's brothers. They drove motorcycles. They smoked weed. They cheated on their wives. They fought with each other. Really fought! Fists. Blood and bruises. Real anger. (Well, maybe not Sid. Sid was a lover. He was more interested in girls. He wouldn't fight. Might mess up his face.). But for the rest, fighting was a way of life. They'd grown up on the Beach. Went to school on the Beach, before it was "The Beach." Fucked every girl they could get their hands on. Watched it change. Watched it grow. Grew with it. Watched the influx of New Yorkers and their money change the Beach. Watched the culture morph, right before their eyes, from their little town on the island into the playground of the western world. Fought, every day, for their little piece of the action. Grew up fighters.

Suddenly there was money on the Beach, and with money came glamour. And strangers, and celebrities, and con men, and hookers, and pimps, and dandies, and thugs, and cops, and guns. And excitement. A lifestyle made for these five brothers. Ed, Len, Sid, Merv. And Harv. His father. Sanest one of the bunch, although sanity was a relative term.

But by 1965 the Beach had changed again. The glitz had moved on, to Hollywood, to the Caribbean, to the French Riviera. A lot of ex-pat Americans who had made fortunes in Batista's Cuba had come back to the Beach after Castro's revolution in 1958 to find a sad, deteriorating Miami Beach, and they had settled into the work-a-day lifestyles of "The American Dream" and waited for their chance to go back to Havana. Soon. And of course, there were the old people, thousands and thousands of retired New Yorkers and Philadelphians and Chicagoans, who had retired to Miami Beach for the warmth of the sun and the lifestyle of the rich and famous, although most of them had gotten there too late.

This was not the South Beach of Miami Vice, of Crockett and Tubbs, of CSI-Miami and Horatio Cane, of beautiful, wealthy, long-legged Eurotrash and South-American girls in scanty clothes. This was 1961. It was dreary, post-glamour grey. About the best you could say about Miami Beach now was that it was sunny and warm. All the time, sunny and warm. Actually, sunny and hot. All the time sunny and hot. And humid. Damp-shirts-sticking-to-your-body sunny, hot and humid. Always-a-drop-of-sweat-on-the-end-of-your-nose sunny, hot, and humid.

This was the flat, hot, full-of-old-people Miami Beach in which Jeffrey grew up, and still lived in, even though he was in college now. Nineteen and large, he was a mass of contradictions—conscientious student, potential star athlete (the operative word here being "potential"), physical geek, object of the fantasies of high-school girls.

He did love the girls. At least he thought he did. He was too shy to say much to them, but he did love looking at them with their damp shirts sticking to their bodies (Beach High had little air conditioning in 1964, and what it had was mostly ineffective). He thought often about their bodies—what they would look like with no clothes on, how it would feel to touch them, to stroke their breasts, to run his hands up and down their legs.

He was obsessed with their breasts. Mostly small, round, firm, upright breasts, pushing out against tight, damp blouses. Occasionally he could see the small, dark circles in the centers if one of the girls wore a flimsy bra and a white blouse. That really turned him on. He would go home after school, lock the bedroom door, fantasize about one girl or another, and stroke his cock until he came into a towel.

He had discovered masturbation a couple of years earlier. He had awoken one night from a wild dream. In the dream it was night, and he was on the beach with two—TWO!!—of his classmates. They were all naked. The girls sat directly in front of him, stroking his cock and his nipples while he played with their breasts, and then all of a sudden he experienced a violent, pulsing orgasm that woke him up. The next day he found himself alone in the house and he tried to recreate that feeling. He undressed, sat on his bed, closed his eyes and tried to re-imagine the dream. Consciously re-creating the fantasy, he imagined much more detail.

Mangoes. In his fantasy he thought of the girls' breasts as mangoes. Soft, over-ripe, fleshy mangoes, with stems sticking out. He had never actually seen a girl's breasts except in a magazine he found in his father's closet. And in the pictures, the breasts were enormous. Not like the breasts of the girls HE knew. The girls he knew had breasts like—mangoes, that is how he imagined them, contained by brassieres, under damp cotton blouses.

He closed his eyes and imagined sitting cross-legged on the beach, two beautiful, suntanned, bikini-clad co-eds sitting, facing him, with their legs spread wide as he moved in closer. He imagined that he was gently squeezing the breasts—in the fantasy the girls had no faces, only breasts—and playing with the nipples, as if they were overripe fruit. They were soft and pliable. He knew what they felt like, like mangoes; mangoes grew everywhere on the Beach. He kneaded them with gentle fingertips, flicking the nipples, trailing his fingers around the dark, round circles of the aureoles, and the girls moaned softly. He imagined them beginning to stroke themselves between their legs. He watched them trace small circles at the tops of their vaginas—he knew there was something there, but he wasn't sure just what it was—but he watched them play with themselves, occasionally pushing a finger or two between the swollen lips, spreading the lips of their pussies to expose the pink inner flesh, getting their fingers wet and making those small circles again, faster now, and accompanied by moans of pleasure.

With eyes still closed, his hands moved involuntarily to his own now swollen erection as he heard the girls' moans grow in frequency and intensity. The hands in his mind continued playing with four breasts while the hands at the end of his arms stroked his cock and lifted his balls off the bed and massaged them with insistent fingertips. As one girl, then the other laid back and brought herself to a loud and shaking orgasm, his own cock shook, then tightened, and then exploded in pulses of hot cum, into the white towel he had draped over his lap to catch the mess. He fell back on the bed and felt himself spasm again and again, holding the towel tight against his cock, trying to keep the warm fluid off the bed (he didn't want his mother to know what he was doing, after all). He cleaned up the best he could, embarrassed that he might get caught, and tried to think of what to say if he did. Never occurred to him that his parents had had the same experiences or knew that he was getting to "that age."

But a couple of days later, his father said something sly to him, almost as if he knew, but he never raised the issue again.

But by nineteen, he had become a master of masturbation, quick or slow, whatever the circumstance allowed. He could raise an erection in seconds if the opportunity arose. He had also become a collector of porn magazines, which were available in the news stands along Washington Avenue, and which he used to help him conjure up his fantasies. The newsstand guys all knew him, calling him by name to get his attention if they saw him walking down the Avenue, showing him the latest dirty magazine. He ate them up. And he always had money. He was from the fruit-stand family, and everyone on the Beach knew the fruit-stand family. It's why he hadn't left town to go to college. He worked at the family fruit stand.

The fucking fruit stand. They called it the fruit stand because that's how it started more than fifty years earlier. It had become a very successful store on Espanola Way, and then moved to bigger digs up by the Lincoln Road mall. Fresh fruit and vegetables Uncle Len bought every morning at the produce market over in Miami. They sold only the best fruit and vegetables, the biggest, most beautiful pieces. The ugly ones, the small ones, the ones with bruises, got cut up and made into fruit salad or tossed salad or tomato-and-cucumber salad, whatever they had to use up.



Continue next page ...........

birdie8819
02-03-2008, 09:53 PM
Jeffrey worked in the back, every day before school and all day Saturdays, cutting up oranges and grapefruits and melons and bananas, chopping onions and celery and lettuce, making packages of ready-made salads for customers who were too busy, or too lazy, or too old to make their own. It was a terrific scam. They could make more money on a bruised orange than on a big beautiful one, by making it into something else. A tomato and a cucumber were a dime each. A tomato-and-cucumber salad with a couple of pieces of onion, some oil and vinegar and oregano, was a buck and a half. And business was great. There was always lots of money.

His uncles were always talking about girls. And sex. They occasionally teased him about still being a virgin. Every time a good-looking woman came in the store, Uncle Sid asked him if he would fuck her. Would he? Could he? Would he know how? And they were always telling him how sex was like fruit. Breasts were compared to fruits: cantaloupes or casabas or cranshaws, peaches or plums, grapefruits or (God forbid) cranberries. Women had cunts like ripe strawberries, nipples like raspberries, asses like honeydews. Cocks were cucumbers. Testicles were walnuts (or coconuts if one of them hadn't gotten any in a while). That's why Jeffrey thought of breasts as mangoes. Uncle Sid once told Jeffrey that fucking a girl felt like sticking his cock into an extremely overripe banana (think soft, soft flesh that resisted a little, then gave way, inside a tough banana skin). He once cut the end off a soft, old, dark-brown banana and asked him if he wanted to fuck the banana. Nice!

And that's how it came to be that Jeffrey was finally to lose his cherry (that was what Uncle Sid called it). One Saturday morning, around eleven, Uncle Len came into the back room and said," Jeffrey, I need your help. I left my glasses home, and I need them. Could you go get them for me?"

Jeffrey looked up from his workbench and said, "Sure. Just let me wash up." He didn't notice the other four brothers standing huddled together and grinning just beyond the door into the front of the store. Uncle Len and Uncle Sid, both currently divorced, shared an apartment a few blocks from the store. An easy walk on a hot South-Florida morning.

"Take the elevator," Uncle Len said. "The cleaning lady is probably there. Just go right into my bedroom; I think I left my stuff on the bed." Wink. Jeffrey didn't notice.

"Sure," he replied. "I'll be back in a half hour."

"Take your time." Wink.

Three blocks over to West Avenue and up to the corner at Eleventh, Jeffrey rode the private elevator up to the bachelor pad that took up the whole top floor of the building. The elevator opened into a small entry foyer, which gave way to a large leather-and-glass-decorated living room. The kitchen was to the right, and the bedrooms were at opposite ends of a hallway through an entry way and past the living room. Uncle Len's room was to the left.

Jeffrey went down the hall and into the bedroom, and there she was. The cleaning lady. But this was no cleaning lady. She was sitting up in bed, sheets draped over her legs, naked from the waist up.

"Hi. You must be Jeffrey. Come on over here. I'm Crystal. I'm a present from Uncle Len and Uncle Sid."

She didn't look much like Jeffrey had imagined his first fuck would look like. She wasn't a tight, young high-school girl, she didn't look much like the girls he saw at the beach. She didn't look much like the women in the magazines. She must have been about forty, looked like she must have been attractive once. Now she just looked old. Her hair was brown and cut very short. Her face was pretty, but not beautiful. Worn-looking. Her breasts didn't look like any fruit he had ever seen. Not cantaloupes. Not grapefruits. Certainly not mangoes. They looked sort of like half-deflated balloons. The nipples were large, soft, flat, and pointed down. He couldn't see her legs, but her belly was soft and round. She looked like she'd been around a bit.

"Uh...hi?"

"Well. You're a big one, aren't you? Like your father."

"You know my father?"

"Harvey? Like, who on the Beach doesn't know Harvey? He's the good-looking one."

His father got around.

"Jeffrey, why don't you come over here? I'm paid for for two hours."

He needed to hear that.

On the other hand, he was about to get laid, and he wouldn't have to beg for it. Or stumble through the uncomfortable parts—like the preening, the petting, the inevitable social dance kids go through as they grope their way through sex when they are young. He figured that he was in the hands of a professional now, and at least he would get it right the first time.

"Okay. Let me get undressed."

"Leave your shorts on. "I'll take them off for you."

He kicked off his shoes, dropped his pants to the floor, and unbuttoned his shirt. It was damp with sweat. Of course.

She drew the sheets back, exposing her fleshy thighs. He walked slowly over to the bed and started to sit down.

"Wait," she said. "Stand there."

She scooted over so that she was sitting on the edge of the bed facing him. She reached out and began to slide his shorts down over his legs. His erection caused her to pause a moment and admire. Even though she was a pro, and had seen more cocks than she could remember, she had to admire his size. Not bad, she thought. This might actually be interesting.

She got his shorts down around his ankles, managing to brush her lips against his strong, youthful erection as she did. As she sat back up, she did it again. His knees buckled slightly.

And he came. Standing up. Shot hot cum all over her face, in her hair.

"Fuck," she muttered.

He stood there, mortified, unable to move from where he stood, his feet rooted to the floor. He looked down at his still-throbbing cock as it squeezed out a few more shots of cum onto the rug. His cock began to deflate and point back down toward the floor.

"I guess that's it then?" he asked. "I guess I'll go back to work."

"Not on your life, sweetheart. I got you for two hours. Sit down. I want to wash up."

She stepped off the bed and brushed past him toward the bathroom. He heard the water running, then the toilet flush, then the water again. She padded back to the bed, talking quietly to herself.

"Okay, then. We've gotten that out of the way, let's get to work. I've got two hours to get that thing back up to size and teach you a few things. You ready?" A pro.

She pushed him down onto the bed. And smiled.

He was on his back, his legs bent at the knees over the edge of the bed. Crystal sat down next to him, and he started to sit up.

"No," she said. "Just lay back. We're going to go slow now, and you are just going to lay there and do what you're told. This'll be worth it, I promise."

"I ..."

"Shhh!. Talk later. I'll tell you when."

She rose to her knees, swung her left leg over him, and straddled his waist, facing him and resting on her knees. She began by tracing small circles around his nipples. Slowly. Maddeningly slowly. While she did so, she talked to him. In a low, guttural voice.

"This is what you want girls to do to you," she said. "Tell them how much you love it."

Every so often she pinched one of his nipples. Hard.

"Ouch!" he cried.

"Shhhhh!. That doesn't hurt. It tingles. It feels good. Doesn't it feel good?"



Continue next page ........

birdie8819
02-03-2008, 09:54 PM
"No! It hurts."

"It won't always hurt. It'll feel good.

She pinched again, a little softer this time. "Better?"

Then she leaned forward and kissed his right nipple. Then bit it, but gently. And suddenly, his nipples didn't hurt any more. In fact, they tingled. Just like she said. Tingled. He could feel it up and down his spine. She kissed the left one. And bit it gently. Then licked it, flicked it with her tongue, licked it again, then bit it again, a little harder.

He groaned. "Ooooooooohhhhhh..."

"Yeah, I though so."

She went back to work on the right nipple. Lick. Flick. Bite. Flick. Lick. Then the left. Right. Left. Right. Left.

"Oooooooooohhhhhhhhhh..."

This went on for a while, and although he hadn't gotten another erection yet, his head was spinning deliriously. Every pleasure center in his body was buzzing. He found himself absent-mindedly reaching for and stroking his soft dick, hoping, trying to get it to rise again. He felt tingling, but so far no motion.

She rolled over onto her back. "Now, you do it to me."

He straddled her like she had straddled him. He reached down to her breasts, which laid soft, flat, and wide on her chest, nipples large, bigger than silver dollars. The tips, too, were large and soft, but when he touched them, they seemed to firm up and rise. He wasn't exactly sure what to do, so what he did was mimic what she'd done to him. His fingers traced circles around her nipples, and he flicked the tips like he might flick a fly off the table.

"No," she said, "not like that. Lick your fingers. Get them real wet. That's it. Now, take one, the right one—no, no, the other right one, yeah, that's it--between the thumb and forefinger of your right hand, and roll it around, but gently, like it'll break if you squeeze it too hard. Keep your fingers wet. Lick them again. Now, take the whole breast, from the underside, and hold it in your left hand. Hold it up. Press your hands together a little bit—that's it, give it a little pressure from both sides...aaahhhhhh, yes, that's it. That's good. Keep doing that...good. Now, while you're doing that, lean down and kiss the nipple. Kiss it, lick it—keep rolling it between your fingers, keep it wet. Yeah, that's it. A little harder. Aahhhh, good. Ouch. Wait. That hurt.

"Okay. Listen, but don't stop. Do it more gently. Little circles, gentle pinches. Gentle. That's it. If you're going to be a good fuck, you have to understand a few rules. Here's rule number one: When a girl says 'Harder,' she means just a tiny bit harder. Just a tiny bit. You want to add pressure only in tiny little amounts. If she wants you to hurt her, she'll say, 'Hurt me.' Then, don't quite hurt her. Make her say 'Hurt me' again. Make sure. If she really wants you to hurt her, she'll let you know. But be careful. Some girls are into pain, but not that many. You may find that you like it too, but that is for another time. Pain is something that two people ought to explore together. And very carefully.

"So. Gentle. A little pressure. And keep those fingers wet. Aaahhhhhhh...goooood. Oil is good, too. There are some pretty good massage oils. Keep some around. Now, do the other one, the same way. Slowly, Jeffrey, sloooowwwly. Aaahhhhhhh. Gooood."

While he did this, she took his cock in her hands and began to slowly massage its length, up and down, up and down. He felt a stirring down there, and he knew that he was getting hard again. Not as hard as before, but it was definitely happening. Her stroking was making him feel good all over. Up and down, up and down, with one hand, and he felt her cup his balls gently in the other hand, pushing them up and rubbing them gently. It felt goooooood.

"Okay, you're ready for more," she said. "On your back.!"

He didn't want to stop, but she was so fully in charge now that he flopped over, arms spread wide, and waited to see what she would do next. She climbed onto him, straddling him again, but facing away from him this time. She slid her body back toward his head so that her wide ass—honeydew melons, but huge—was almost in his face, and then she leaned forward, took his cock in her two hands, stroked it twice, and then put her mouth over the head—just the head, and began to suck. Then she stopped and sat up.

"Now listen, kid. If you feel like you are going to come again, say something, fast. I want to know the moment you feel like something is going to happen. Do not come until I tell you it's okay. Understand? If you feel something, tell me. Don't wait. Got it?"

"Okay!"

She bent back down and began to suck again, this time taking more of him into her mouth and then letting it out, and again, and again, up and down, her tongue moving firmly against the underside of his now-hard cock. Her hands were on it too, working in rhythm with her mouth, up and down, up and down, and she made small gurgling noises as she took in his full length. And then he felt the twitch.

"Uh...I think I'm gonna..."

"PULL YOUR ASS IN TIGHT, AS TIGHT AS YOU CAN. PULL YOUR BALLS UP. TIGHTEN THAT MUSCLE. NOW!! HOLD IT! TIGHT! HOLD IT! DON'T LET GO UNTIL I TELL YOU TO! SQUEEZE!" she commanded. Then more softly, "Hold on to it, Jeff. Don't let go."

She took his cock, just below the head, between her thumb and two fingers and squeezed. Hard. She held it for about ten or twelve seconds. "How do you feel now? Do you still feel like you're gonna come?" she asked.

"Uh, no," he said. "I think it passed. I can feel it settling down."

"Okay then. Now. Here's Rule number two: Never, EVER, come in a girl's mouth without a prior agreement, understand? If you do, you'll never see her again. Talk to her before you do that."

"Talk to her? What do I do? Ask her if I can come in her mouth?"

"No, Shithead, not like that. Be a little smart. When a girl starts to go down on you, just simply ask, 'What do you want me to do If I feel like I'm gonna come?' If she says 'Just go ahead and come," then hose down her tonsils. Give her all you've got. She'll let go when she's ready.

"If she says 'Tell me, let me know,' then tell her. And then let her do what she wants to do. Or, if you don't want to come, tell her that you're going to do the squeeze trick. Ask her if she knows it, tell her what you want her to do, tell her exactly, and tell her you'll tell her when. And tell her to squeeze hard. She won't hurt you. She won't squeeze you as hard as I did. No one does. And then, when the time comes, say 'NOW! SQUEEZE!' And then you squeeze that ass muscle of yours until the feeling passes. Got it?"

"Yup. Got it."

"Okay, then. Let's try this again."



Continue next page ..........

birdie8819
02-03-2008, 09:56 PM
She leaned back down and began sucking on him again. This time he felt like he could manage the pleasure, enjoy it, focus on her movements, on her hands, on her lips, on her tongue, and it felt incredible. For the first time, he felt like he was actually in control of the feelings in his body.

He put his hands on the soft cheeks of her ass and spread them, only to find the small brown spot that was her anus. He wasn't ready for that, and she knew it. She shifted up a bit, raised her hips, and just like that, before him was her vagina, her pussy. He'd never actually seen one before, and it was nothing like he expected. Lots of flesh, lots of folds, lots of layers. He tried to spread the layers of flesh to get a better look, and she laughed.

"Wait a second here, my young lover," she said, disengaging from his cock. "Do you want some of that? Are you ready for that?"

"I think so."

"You think so? You'd better be sure. Once you smell it, once you taste it, you'll either never want to go near it again, or you won't be able to live without it. Are you sure?"

"What do I do?"

She climbed off, rolled over onto her back and spread her legs, pulled her knees up to her chest and held them there with her arms.

"Okay, here's what you do. Fingers first. Lick them wet. Gently spread the first layer of skin and look for the pink. See it? Put your middle finger in there, slowly, slowly, all the way in. Good. Now pull it out slowly, rubbing it hard against the top wall, with the pad of your finger. Slower... stop there...stroke it right there like you're signaling me to come here. That's it, stroke it. Again. A little harder. Again. Aaahhhhh. Put another finger in, your index finger. Good. Stroke it again. Aaahhhh. Keep going. Don't stop. Two fingers. Good. Aaaahhhhhh... Now, bend down and lick your thumb, get it real wet. Good. Now lay it gently against the little button at the top of my cunt. Do you see it? It looks like a little pimple...oh, yes, that's the one. Soft little circles. Oh, yes, keep stroking with those fingers...oooooo, yesssss. Now, bend down again, and move your thumb and use your tongue. Around that little button. Good. That's it, round and round, oooooohhhhh, yesssssssss. That's it, round and round...Oooooohhhhhhhh, yesssssssssss. Oooohhhhhhhhhh, Aaaaahhhhhhhhhhh, Yeah, that's it, round and ..... aaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhh, Ohhh, oohhh oohhhh, ooohhhh, OH! OH! OH! OH! Aaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhh."

"Fuck," she muttered. Again.

She came. She actually came. She didn't think she was going to do that. She didn't want to do that. It's not something a pro does. But Jesus, he's so...cute, and so...grateful, and so...ahhh... pliable. She came. How unprofessional.

After allowing herself a few minutes to catch her breath, to compose herself, she said, "Okay, kid, it's your turn."

She moved him to the center of the bed and had him sit upright, with his legs crossed. She came to him, face to face, breasts against his chest, up on her knees, and began to lower herself down onto his long, hard, and upright cock. She lowered herself slowly, holding onto his shoulders for leverage. Just as his cock began to push aside the outer lips of her cunt, he stopped her.

"Wait," he said.

"What?" she replied, surprised and a little annoyed. She was actually getting excited by this. She didn't want to stop.

"I'm about to have a moment here," he said. "I've never done this before, been inside a girl. The first time only happens once. Let me take a deep breath, close my eyes, remember the moment."

"Cute," she thought.

"Okay. I'm ready. Go."

He was leaning back a little, supporting his weight on his hands. She reached down with her right hand and took his cock at the base, held it firmly, and guided him in. Holding his shoulder tightly with her left hand, she allowed herself to slide down over his cock, lower and lower, until her sopping-wet pussy took his entire length. She could feel it, going deeper and deeper, until she was sitting square on his lap and she could feel his cock almost in her belly. She wrapped her legs around his waist and her arms around his chest and laid her head against his neck. She held him tight. And she moved, gently at first, then more insistently, against his upright body, grinding against him in an upward motion, her hips moving firmly against him, grinding, again and again and clinging to his body as tightly as she could.

He grunted.

"Good. Does that feel good? Move with me." She sounded like a caged animal. "Move against me. Grind it. Grind it hard. Catch my rhythm. Move with me. Good. Yesssss. Now, concentrate on my breathing. Listen...listen...put your arms around me."

He did. She laid her head against his neck and began to speak, low and slow, almost growling.

"Hold me tight. Breathe with me. Find the rhythm of my breathing, and breathe with me. That's it. Breathe. Breathe. Aaaahhhhhhhh, yesssssssss, aaaaaaahhhhhhhh, ooohhhhhhhh, yessssss."

Their bodies were crushed against each other. Their hips were grinding in rhythm. Their breathing was perfectly synchronized. She spoke again.

"Feel your energy moving, out of your cock, into my body and up my spine. Feel it. Feel waves of energy. Close your eyes. Feel the energy. Up. Uuupppp. Uuuuuuuppppppppp. Aaaaahhhhhhhhh. Ooooooohhhhhhhhhhh. Feeeeeelllllll the waaaavves. Aaaahhhhhhh."

He felt it. He could feel his whole body, all the muscles in his chest, in his arms, in his neck, tingling, tingling, electric charges coming from his cock, into her pussy, up her chest, up her back, up his chest, up his back, through his arms and out his fingers, now holding the back of her head and pulling her closer to him, tighter, tighter, tighter...

She let out a scream..."OOOOOOOHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH. OOOOOOOHHHHHHHHHH. OOOOOOOOOOOOOOOHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH..." and her breaths came fast. She sucked for air. Breath. Breath. Breath. Breath. Breath. And then, she caught her breath, got control of her breathing, finally, and then laughed. A low, guttural laugh. Like an animal.



Continue next page ..........

birdie8819
02-03-2008, 09:57 PM
And then, suddenly, without any warning, his whole core exploded. His hips tightened and jerked hard against her, his arms pulled her as tight as he could—he was no longer able to control a single muscle in his body. It wasn't that familiar series of spasms, ten or twelve contractions of his abdominal muscles, like it was when he jerked off, but rather just one tight squeeze—his hips simply tightened up and jammed his cock into her, as far as her body would allow, smacking her belly with his belly, and then locking up there, as the repeated spasms he thought he was familiar with seemed to come from a different place, from his chest, his lungs, his throat...

"AAAHHH...AAAAHHHHHH....AAAMMMMMFFFFFFFFFF... UUUUMMMMPPPHHHHHHH... UUUUNNNNNNNNHHHHHHHH!!!!!....AAAHHH....AAHHH...AAA HHH...AAAHHH...AAAHHH... AAAHHH...AAAHHH..."

He was holding on for dear life then, clinging to her as if she was holding him up, that if he let go he would fall over. He held on tight, for what felt like hours, and then just as suddenly, his entire body went slack. He slumped. Into her arms, onto her shoulders, but her body couldn't hold his weight, and she pushed him. Onto his back. His breaths came deep and fast, eight, nine, ten, eleven...and then slowed.

Spent.

She looked down into his eyes, wide open and unblinking.

"You Son of a Bitch. You Son of a Bitch. YOU SON OF A BITCH!!!"

"What?"

"You Son of a Bitch. You told me you were Harvey's son, didn't you, you Son of a Bitch. I should have known. God Damn, I should have known."

"What?"

She had come. Again. That was twice. With this God Damn fucking virgin kid, a kid who'd never even seen a woman's pussy before. God Damn hookers aren't supposed to come with the johns. She knew that. She had lived that. For twenty years. And then this kid had to come along and make her fucking come. Twice.

She laughed out loud. "Son of a Bitch. You ARE Harvey's kid, aren't you?"

She took a deep breath, then another. She got up, walked to the bathroom and turned on the shower. He heard her get in, saw steam coming from the bathroom, heard her laugh. He couldn't move from the spot. He just listened. And felt. He tingled all over. His head was spinning. The shower stopped. She stepped out, toweled off, wrapped the towel around her hair, and came back into the bedroom. She quickly dressed and got her things together. And just like that, headed for the door. Then she stopped, turned back and spoke.

"Listen, kid, you're never gonna forget what just happened. It was special. What a fucking hell of a first time. It isn't always gonna be like that. Sometimes it's gonna stink. Sometimes you won't be able to get hard. Sometimes she won't come. Sometimes it will feel like she's just going through the motions, giving you what you want, and 'just get it over with, please?'. Sometimes the two of you just won't be on the same planet. Sometimes..." her voice just trailed off and her eyes seemed to be far away.

"Look. Your uncle paid me two-hundred bucks for this. He told me to teach you a few things, okay? You'll be fine. You're terrific. Just remember, girls are a treasure. They break. Treat them that way. Treat them like they're special. Don't treat them like dirt. Some guys treat girls like dirt. And please, stay away from hookers. You'll never get another roll with a hooker like this one. Don't spoil the memory."

Then she opened her purse, took something out and threw it on the dresser. It was two brand-new hundred-dollar bills. "This is for you. I don't want money for this one. Just don't tell Sid. Keep the money. And PLEASE, don't tell Harvey. Some day, when you're older, you know, like, much older, ask him to tell you about Crystal. No last name necessary. He'll know. And, it's not what you think. I owe Harvey."

"And take a shower before you go back to work."

And then she turned and left.

He never saw her again. His father, Harvey, died three years later, before he graduated from college. He never got to ask him about Crystal. He never found out what she was talking about that day. It remains a mystery even now, almost forty years later. But for the rest of his life, he remembered what she had said. Girls are a treasure. Treat them like they're special.



The End

birdie8819
02-03-2008, 09:58 PM
My New Boyfriend



I stare at my empty wine glass, blinking back tears, and the bartender comes over to the end of the bar and raises an eyebrow at me.

"Another, please."

He pours me more Merlot and leaves me to sit there, brooding at being dumped by my boyfriend, Charley. OK, my EX-boyfriend. I'm still numb over that "ex-" tacked on the front -- it doesn't seem real yet, though the wine is helping. A man who looks way too much like Charley for comfort enters the uncrowded hotel bar, lightly populated on this Tuesday night. He glances over at me, takes a few steps in my direction, then sees what must be a hostile look on my face and veers off, apparently concluding the same thing the bartender did an hour ago -- best to give me some space tonight.

I feel bad about taking it out on the poor guy, not his fault, but I SO don't want to be around anyone tonight who looks remotely like my ex.

I sip my wine in silence.

I hear steps behind me, then a tall man with rugged good looks and green eyes leans against the railing near me and takes a swig of microbrew beer. "Bad night?"

He's cute, and looks nothing at all like Charley, so I nod in assent.

"Want to talk about it?"

I look at him. His forehead is crinkled with concern and he seems like a decent sort. Ah, might as well tell someone, let it all out. "Broke up with my boyfriend tonight."

He takes another swig and nods, and then waits for me to go on, not pushing, clearly sensing my mood.

I sip the wine, feel the comforting glow as it goes down my throat. "Said he's in love with the person who USED to be my best friend, been sleeping with her for a month now, but can we pleeease be friends? As if."

"Men," he says in a high, fake-feminine voice. "They're SUCH pigs." His eyes twinkle at me.

I stare into his eyes, wondering if he's being mean and mocking me, but I see only concern in his wide open pupils. He's just trying to cheer me up, I conclude, nothing malicious.

I think I like him.

***

Twenty minutes later, I've told my new friend, Steve, the whole story, with him mostly listening and let me talk. I sip the last of my glass of wine. "Thanks. Appreciate having you listen to all this rubbish."

"No problem," Steve says. He looks down at his beer for a long moment, like he's mulling over whether to say what's on his mind or keep quiet, then his eyes stare into mine. "Look, I hope you don't take this the wrong way, but it sounds like you need some rebound sex tonight."

Damn. I thought he was interested in me. All he wants is my body. I shoot him a dirty look. "And I suppose, out of the generosity of your heart, you're willing to sacrifice and do me this great favor."

"No, I was referring to one of the other fine gentlemen here." Steve sweeps his hand at all the scruffy-looking men in the bar. "Like that guy in his eighties over there. LATE eighties. Or the stud at the other end of the bar who's been winking at you -- now that's one styling polyester leisure suit, or at least I'm sure it was when he bought it back in the seventies. And you must be turned on by the redneck in the John Deere cap, wearing what must be one of the cleaner T-shirts in his wardrobe. I mean, what woman isn't hot for a guy wearing a shirt with a picture of an elk on it? Oh, and check out --"

I laugh. "OK, let's stipulate for the sake of argument that you're the best looking man in this godforsaken bar. Have I said ANYTHING that would indicate that I'm some sort of tramp who jumps into bed right after breaking up with my boyfriend?"

He gives me an oddly intense look with those green eyes, then in a husky voice says, "No, I think you're a sweet, beautiful, charming woman. I didn't mean to offend you." He tentatively touches my forearm. "I just thought you didn't want to be alone tonight. Can you please forgive me for my rudeness?"

His hand is hot, and I feel a tingle in my pussy from his gentle words, and from the softness and warmth of his skin against mine. My face feels flushed. The pupils of his eyes are wide open, just a fringe of green iris around the edges, and the corners of his eyes crinkle with a smile. Our eyes lock.

"You're blushing," Steve says softly.

I feel my panties getting damp, and my head is buzzing from all the wine. He's right. I don't want to be alone tonight.

Steve leans in close, and I don't move away as he huskily whispers in my ear, "I have a bottle of wine in my hotel room upstairs. We can go and talk a bit more. I promise I won't take advantage of you. I respect you."

It feels so good, his hot breath in my ear, and my pussy is telling me yes, go with him. I can't believe how turned on I am by the sound of his deep, masculine voice whispering this invitation.

Steve looks at me with heavy-lidded bedroom eyes. He slides his hand up my forearm a bit, leaving a trail of warmth, then his soft lips gently kiss my cheek.

I'm startled to hear my own voice whisper back, "OK, let's go."

It feels unreal. Why did I just agree to this?

Steve throws money for the drinks on the bar. We walk out toward the hotel lobby and the waiting elevators.

Inside the empty elevator, once the door closes and he's punched the button for his floor, Steve steps behind me and presses himself against my back. My first reaction is to step away, but it feels good to have his stiffening cock pressed against my buns, and then he starts planting soft kisses on my neck. Shivers run down my spine. I close my eyes and moan softly.

Steve nibbles on an earlobe and murmurs into my ear, "Like it?"

I feel a bit shy, but it feels so good to have his cock pressed against my ass and his soft lips on my neck that I can't help wiggling my ass against his stiff pole. The elevator door dings and opens, and Steve puts an arm around my waist and walks me the few steps to his room. It feels surreal and yet somehow completely natural to have this stranger's arm around me.



Continue next page ........

birdie8819
02-03-2008, 10:00 PM
He slides the keycard into the slot, and then we're inside a nice hotel room, with marble floors and tasteful, understated furnishings. The door clicks shut, and Steve turns and touches my face, his hand slowly stroking my cheek, then sliding across my lips.

I shouldn't let this stranger I met in a bar do this to me. How did he talk me into coming to his room? I should leave ...

But my pussy has other ideas. My panties are soaked by now, and I feel a wave of lust sweep through my insides as the finger Steve is running across my lips stops and presses in, inviting me to open for him. I part my lips, and his finger slowly pushes into my mouth. "Suck on it," Steve says. "Lick it." I do so, dazed that I'm letting someone I barely know do such an intimate thing to my mouth, and getting turned on despite myself by the promise implied by this act.

Steve pulls his finger out, then swiftly leans in and replaces it with his tongue. I let him press his body into mine as his tongue thrusts deep into my waiting mouth, and I give in to the moment, knowing now what else he wants to put in my mouth, and wanting it. Steve takes me in his arms and walks me backward, kissing me passionately all the while. The backs of my legs hit the bed, and Steve releases me so that I fall backward and down. I catch my fall, and suddenly I'm sitting on the edge of the bed with his tented pants inches from my lips.

"You want to please me," Steve says. It is not a question. I lick my lips nervously, and realize as I'm doing it what that implies. Steve unzips his slacks and takes his hard cock out. It is almost touching my lips. I look up into his eyes, and he scoots a little closer so his dick touches my lips, lubricating them with his precum. "Lick the tip," he says, and I hesitantly stick my tongue out and lick his piss slit. He groans, and shoves the cockhead between my waiting lips. Oh god, it feels so good to have this silky hot flesh enter my mouth. I run my tongue along the underside, marveling at the texture, and Steve breathes faster and says, "Take it. Take it deep in your cunt mouth." Startled by the dirty sexy words, I look into his eyes as he pushes his hard shaft deeper and deeper. I try not to gag. "Relax your throat, my sexy little bitch. Take my shaft all the way down. Oh, that's a good girl. Look at you blush, you tart. Do you like having your man's cockhead shoved deep inside your slutty mouth?"

And god help me, I nod my head yes. Yes, I am his slutty little cocksucker, and I'm loving it, having his dick in my mouth. I can't believe I'm letting him do this dirty exciting thing to my mouth, and talk so boldly to me, but I need this. I need a man tonight. My throat relaxes, and he's all the way in, his balls touching my chin and his musky pubic hair nestled again my nose.

Steve puts his hands on the back of my head, and now he's fucking my face, shoving his cock in and out of my mouth, faster and faster. I feel a little moment of panic mixed with thrill, wondering if he's planning to cum in my mouth, and then he pulls out. I gasp for air, my breathing rapid with desire.

Steve kneels and lifts my dress, exposing my soaking panties. "Lift your slutty, sexy hips," he says. I pause, and he slaps the side of my ass. "Lift up, I said."

I comply, and he slides my panties off and tosses them aside. My clit is tingling, and in one quick move he kneels and gives it a lick. "Aaaah," I say, and his tongue is slithering over my cunt lips and then circling my clit, teasing it. "Ohmygod, don't stop." I close my eyes in ecstasy, and suddenly I feel a coolness between my cheeks.

I open my eyes, startled, as his moistened finger slides down my crack and starts to circle my puckered hole. "What the --" I start to say, but then his finger is touching my puckered hole. I should slap him for touching me in such a private spot, or stand up and leave, but it feels so dirty and erotic having him touch me there while his lips start kissing up my flat belly. Soon he's squeezing a breast, his tongue circling my hard nipple. He's inserted his index finger into my wet pussy and is slowly fingerfucking it, while his middle finger circles my rosebud in rhythm with the tongue circling my nipple. "Oh," I say. "Don't stop. Oh, please, lick my pussy again." I close my eyes, my head buzzing from all the wine, and I gasp with pleasure as Steve's tongue slides back down my tummy and starts licking my clit.

I open my eyes and Steve is staring at me while licking me, and I can't help it, my hips rise up to fuck his face. When my hips drop back down the tip of his finger gets pushed inside my ass. It hurts a bit, and I grunt.

"Sorry," he says, and slips his finger back out. I can feel my orgasm building. I clutch the hair on the back of his head and push his face into my bucking hips. His tongue keeps touching my sensitive clit, and I moan, "Oh god, I'm cumming. Aaaahh. AAAH."

I thrash my hips around, riding the wave, and then it subsides and I lie there on the bed, panting for air. Steve climbs on top of me, and I part my legs for him. His hard cock is touching my pussy lips while I stare at the handsome face of the man who has given me such pleasure. He leans forward and kisses me. Our tongues slide together, and I can taste my own pussy juices. Steve's prick is sliding up and down my wet pussy lips, begging for permission to enter. He breaks our kiss and says, "I want to fuck you. But you're such a good girl, like you said in the bar. I wouldn't want to sully the honor of such a virtuous girl." He grins at me.

My face is on fire from blushing, but I want it, I want him inside me, so I nod my head. "Yes. You can."

"Say it," he demands. "Or I'll leave. Say what you want me to do to you."

"I want you inside me."

"Not like that. Say it like the nasty, sexy woman you are."

"Oh, please. Please fuck me. Fuck my pussy."

"That's better." Steve's mouth descends back onto mine, and as our tongues dance and dart together, he pulls my legs up with his strong arms. My legs are over his shoulders, and I'm helpless to stop him even if I wanted to, and I can't believe I'm letting a man I've only known for an hour do this to me. But it want it. I want him. "Look in my eyes," he says. "I want to see your startled look as my cock enters your tight little pussy." He slides inside my sopping wet cunt, and I gasp with pleasure. "Take my cockhead inside. Oh, oh, there. Aaaaah."

He's all the way inside me, his balls touching my ass cheeks, our pubic hair mingling. "You like my dick buried in your sweet pussy?"

I nod. "Oh, god yes."

He start to slowly fuck me, in and out. "You ready to get fucked hard? Tell me you love it. Tell me you want to be my dirty little bitch."

I stare into his excited eyes. "I love being your dirty bitch. Fuck my pussy. Fuck it with your hard cock."

Steve moans, and starts to slowly pick up the pace, until he's fucking me as hard and fast as he can. It's feeling good, I can feel a post-orgasm tingle building, and so I push my hips up to help him fuck me. He's panting and sweating and fucking me fast and furious now, and he slaps the side of my ass and calls me his sweet little bitch, tells me he loves fucking my cunt.

"Say it," he demands. "What are you?"

"I'm your slutty little whore," I admit.

And that sets Steve off, and he thrusts deep into me. "I'm cumming. Take it, my sweet bitch. Take it. Aaaargh!" He pumps a few more times and then collapses on me, gasping for breath.

I lay there with this lovely stranger lying on top of me, his cock buried deep inside my pussy, his cum inside me, and I can't believe it.

I can't believe I love being fucked by someone I just met.

***

We cuddle together afterward, whispering about how good it was, and then Steve falls asleep, spooned up to my back. I lay drowsily in his arms, his cum still inside me, and wonder what will happen in the morning.

I love rebound sex.



The End

birdie8819
02-03-2008, 10:02 PM
Milk Bar


I went into my local milk bar last week for some milk and bread. It was the morning after a big night out and because I was feeling a bit horny, I decided to pick up an x-rated magazine for some light reading. It was one I hadn't seen before, 'Easy Europeans' or something similar. When I got to the counter the owner's wife Jenny was serving, which left me a little red-faced when she scanned the price on the mag.

She is probably only my age, mid-30's, Vietnamese, but unlike most South-East Asian women, she has a set of tits on her to make any guy look twice, and always wears a loose top to give them room to roam. She looked at me with a fleeting smile then held the magazine up to her face.

'What you like about European woman?'

I stuttered out a response about dark haired women when she replied,

'I've got dark hair, you want to fuck me?'

I didn't even get the chance to answer as she walked out from behind the counter, locked the front door and then walked back towards me. She spotted the already hard cock in my shorts and started rubbing it up straight away.

'Looks like you like Asian woman as well.'

I started to slide her top off her shoulders to get a good view of those smooth tits. Her nipples, a nice dark brown colour, were standing out about 2cm and ready to be teased. I grabbed hold of both breasts and started to tweak her nipples between my fingers.

'Ooh, your rough hands feel so much better than my husbands,' she sighed. She brought her lips to mine, searching out my tongue with hers, trying to keep the same rhythm of her hand rubbing my rock hard cock. She pulled away from me and slowly dropped to her knees, pulling my shorts down as she went down.

I leant back on the shop counter as she took my penis into her mouth, rolling her tongue around the head and then up and down the side of it. Finally, with a kiss, she enveloped the whole thing in her mouth, taking it deep inside her throat. She came back up, gasping for air, saliva dripping from my cock to her lips. I couldn't believe I was getting a blowjob right here against the counter of my local shop. And not just any blowjob, this was an A-grade performance.

After a couple of minutes, Jenny started wanking me while she sucked on my balls, licking from the base of the scrotum back up to the tip of my cock. I was not far off shooting my wad when she stood up again and pulled her top off and undid her skirt to give me a full view of her tight little body. Her vagina was completely shaved, all bar a little patch on top. 'Come on, now I want you to fuck me,' Jenny said as she slowly raised herself onto the ice-cream fridge.

I couldn't wait to plunge my full 8 inches into her pussy but first I wanted to get a nice taste of her juices. I knelt down in front of her and started to slowly caress her clit as I lapped at her moist pussy. She had one of the pinkest cunts I had ever seen, with lips that looked like she could fly away if they started flapping. Her clit was as erect as her nipples and seemed three times as big. Straight away she let out small moans from my touch, one of her hands holding my head in place while the other one played with her tits. At one point she even pushed one of her tits up to her mouth to suck on the nipple while I tongued at her dripping wet pussy. 'Faster, lick it faster.' She ordered as my tongue worked feverishly on her cunt.

As I started to concentrate on her clit with my tongue, I probed her cunt with first one, then two fingers, driving them into her deeper with every push. 'Oh god, I can't wait for your cock inside me.' Jenny said. Her body was writhing on top of the fridge, her moans getting deeper and more intense. She was pleading with me now to fuck her, but there was one more thing I wanted before I would give her what she wanted. I lifted her legs up over my shoulders and went in search of her little bud of an asshole. With her pussy juices on my fingers, I lubricated the outside before using my tongue to probe open her ass slightly. From my first tongue stroke, Jenny went crazy, bucking her hips, squeezing her thighs around my head, releasing a huge orgasm.

'Oh fuck, that's it. I'm coming!' she screamed, 'Lick my ass, oh fuck that feels good.'

Slowly now, her asshole responded, easing itself open little by little. I took my fingers from her juicy pussy and worked my index finger a bit at a time into her anus. Jenny let out a huge scream, asking me to fuck her before she came again. I decide that the time was right, I stood up and got her to suck on my cock again before laying her back down then easing my aching cock between her thighs and into her wet vagina. I began to fuck her with deep penetrating thrusts and felt the walls of her cunt contract around my cock.

As I continued to hump her I could feel she was close to another orgasm, only this time I was going to make sure I joined her. 'Oh come on, fuck...fuck me,' she shrieked, her body shuddering violently as her orgasm ran through her body. This time though I felt my own orgasm coming on, I pulled out of her cunt just in time for my spunk to fly all over her stomach and tits. I could not remember the last time I had shot so much spunk, creamy and white like I was a teenage boy again. I looked down at her body as she was wiping it into her tits and then drew her fingers to her mouth to taste my own juices.

She sat up and leaned forward to lick the last remaining drips off the head of my cock, lapping up any leftovers you might say. She quickly got up, put her skirt back on and pulled her top back over her head. As she gave me a quick kiss on the cheek she said, 'Are you sure you still want to wank over European women?'

I pulled my pants back on and grabbed my shopping. 'No, but I'll still take the mag, just to remember you...but I'm sure I'll be back for some more milk very soon,' I said as I made my way towards the door. As I opened the door Jenny's 20-year-old stepdaughter got out of her car out the front. Maybe I'll come back quicker than I need to, I thought to myself as I held the door open for her to go in to the shop.



The End

birdie8819
02-03-2008, 10:04 PM
Fuck Me Hard


I knew it was going to be an interesting night when our friends started a conversation about current good reads, and some s & m erotica came up.

We were speaking of fantasy books, then supernatural stories, which of course led the way to Anne Rice, when it so happened someone mentioned her Sleeping Beauty trilogy. Of course, having read all three, it got me squirming to my core, and for the rest of the night, I couldn't stop thinking about it.

They left early, around 9:30, and he and I were left alone. I was so aroused, I could feel my wetness soaking my panties. I went online, looked at some sites, and although they helped, it only brought more of a flush to my face. I looked over at him, sprawled on the couch, and of course, by this point he was mostly naked, as was I save for my tank top and thong.

He was almost hard; erect, but not fully so. I crawled over to him, and from between his legs I looked up and asked "may I lick you Sir?" He nodded, and I took him all in my mouth, to the point where I gagged on him repeatedly. I let his length withdraw almost completely, and then clamped my lips firmly around his tip, swirling my tongue as if his cock were a popsicle, alternating between sucking hard, and teasing flickers of my tongue. As I did this, he grabbed himself and started pumping the rest of his length as I suckled on the head of his cock, slowly rubbing and caressing his balls. My hand moved down, still keeping my eyes on his, sucking hard, I pushed a finger against him, slowly pushing it in, feeling him open around it. I bobbed my head now, more frantically, my tongue and finger both working away at sensitive spots. I withdrew my mouth, and started telling him how I wanted him to cum so hard, and with more pressure of my finger, he exploded all over his chest. He moaned with the orgasm, his chest heaving, his breath coming in ragged gasps.... I retrieved something for him to clean up with, and asked innocently if that's all the play he wanted tonight. He told me to be patient, that I would get mine soon enough.

I went back to the computer, and he switched on the tv, and we were content for a small while to relax. But I couldn't stop thinking about pain, bondage, and hard fucking. I kept thinking about the books, about the hall of punishment, where naughty girls were strung up, bound and exposed, and teased and fucked until they couldn't cum anymore.... the thought of it was more then I could bare.

I was so flushed I felt dizzy, and I crawled back to him, nuzzled against his chest, and told him what I craved. I wanted, needed him to tie me tightly, gag me, shove something in me, and then let me suffer alone for a while. I rubbed myself against him, telling him I needed pain and control so badly. He rolled me on to the floor, onto my back, and told me that I would be a good slut, and collect all I wanted and have it ready for him, with one condition: I was to cum ONLY from having my tits pinched and tortured right then and there. I agreed.

He pulled my plain white tank top down over my tits, my nipples already alert, ready for his touch. Knowing how sensitively I react to having my nipples twisted and pulled, he went to work without mercy, until i was either in screaming agony, or screaming ecstasy, and my pussy shuddered, wanting to be filled. I lay there gasping. He whispered in my ear to go prepare my toys for him.

Perhaps I was over eager, but letting me choose my torture proved that I only made things worse for my poor body, as I salivated over my 10" glass dildo, my nipple clamps, my hog-tie cuffs (which I attached to both wrists and ankles) my ball gag, and the paddle. I assumed my position (face down, ass up) on the bed, and called to my Master that I was ready for him.

He entered, and swiftly had my pussy filled. He did not remove my thong, only shoved it aside as my toy entered me, and then fixed it so that my toy could not slip out as my thong held it in place. My hands and ankles were connected, and when he pulled down my tank top, my nipples were clamped (which, since I was on my stomach, had my full weight pressing on my already sore tits). Lastly, he had my lips wrapped around the ball gag and positioned me in the middle of the bed. He slapped my bare ass a few times, before turning off the lights, leaving me whimpering and squirming on the bed for him.

What felt like an hour later, with my tits aching, my pussy BEGGING to be fucked, and saliva running down my chin, I heard the door open. He came over to the bed, and I felt his weight upon it. I turned my head to look at him, but he savagely gripped my hair and shoved my face down, and commanded me not to look at him. I whimpered in response, and stayed still and mostly silent. He began to run the paddle over my body, running it between my legs, over my ass, up my back, only to bring it down sharply on my exposed ass. He randomly spanked me, and started pumping my dildo in and out of me, working me up to climax, which I had been so close to all along. I got almost to the brink when he stopped. I could hear a 'click', and a wet sound. I tried my best to not turn and see what he had in his hands, but with the lights out, I don't think I would have been able to make out the next toy he was about to use on me anyways.

I understood as soon as he pressed the lubed up tip of the butt plug against me. I had been able to take this one before, but I had been pretty fussy, as I'm pretty much an anal virgin. But being bound so completely, without even being able to voice my fears, I simply raised my ass for him, and he slowly pushed it in, all the way in, until I moaned with what he knew was renewed arousal.

He told me he was pleased I took it so well, and began pumping both the dildo and plug in and out of me, making lewd comments about how I had both my holes filled. I moaned and gasped and tried to control myself, and manage to choke out from behind my gag a request for permission to cum for him. He told me to cum as hard as I could. He pumped them harder into me, and I felt my ass and pussy so completely full and used, I shuddered and slumped on the bed, gasping after such a release. Without warning, he savagely ripped out the dildo, and got behind me, thrusting all the way into my sopping cunt, and fucked me, telling me I'm his whore, his play cunt, his toy to fuck however he wants. Unable to move even if I wanted too, I moaned loudly into my gag, feeling my tits rub against the bed, the clips pulling cruelly on my nipples. He fucked me until I clamped down around his cock, shuddering violently. I lay there, regaining myself, when he commanded I move lower down on the bed.

It felt near impossible, as even if I could shift being hogtied, my tits rubbed too hard against the mattress, but he spurred me on with more blows to my ass. I managed it, and he shifted so that once again, I was on my stomach, but this time, replacing my toy in my cunt, and removing my gag, he shoved his cock down my throat. This angle allowed me to take more of him, and what with his hands at my cunt again, rubbing my clit, pressing the plug deeper in me, and grabbing my tits, I was vulnerable and useable, and I came with his cock deep in my throat.

At this point, he undid my feet from the hogtie, and told me to get on his cock. I slowly but surely got on my knees, and straddled him, He removed my toy, and plunged himself in me. My hands still bound behind me, the gag around my throat, plug still firmly in place in my ass and clips dangling from my chest, he thrust up into me without mercy. I began to beg that the clips were too much, and in one painful motion, he ripped them off me, only to replace the vise grip of he clamps with his own two hands. He mashed my tits, groping me roughly as I rode his cock to yet another climax. He told me if I could cum two more times for him, he would let me ride him with my vibrator on my clit. I cum the hardest when I grind my pussy against my vibe while riding him. I oblige him, grinding against him, moaning, whimpering, gasping with the sensations, and he reaches for it. I grind against him, feeling my ass and cunt full, both in me so deep, and my clit finally rewarded with the steady buzz of the vibe, and my Master thrusting up into my used body, I cum magnificently for him, and collapse beside him. He undoes my hands, and tells me to rub myself off while he removes my butt plug to rub my ass. I do, and he sprays his cum all over my tits and stomach, He too collapses besides me, and we pant silently. My body burns from the pain and the pleasure and the vulnerability and from the excitement of being so used. I clean him up, and we kiss gently.

I love nights when we have such inspirations...



The End

birdie8819
02-03-2008, 10:07 PM
The Papergirl


Saturday,11:00 am. I was having a shower trying to get rid of a rather nasty hangover when the damn doorbell rang. Loud. Damn near made my head bust. Tried to ignore it but some shit kept pushing the bell. Shelly, my wife, works Saturdays so I had to answer the friggin' thing myself. Turned the shower off, grabbed a towel, held it round my waist and stumbled down the stairs, dripping.

"OK, OK. I'm coming." Every ring set off explosions in my poor head.

Opened the door.

"What is it?" Young girl standing there. Red hair, freckle face. Crisp white cotton blouse, red pleated skirt, running shoes. Her eyes went wide at the sight of me dripping wet, bleary eyed. The towel wasn't the best cover up.

"C-c-collecting for the p-p-paper, s-sir." She stammered. Sounded a bit confused. No wonder, my towel exposed me up to the hip but what was the big deal, my front was covered. "$4 sir."

"Don't you usually collect from my wife in the evening?"

"M-mom says not on s-s-school d-days anym-m-more. So I'm c-c-collecting t-t-today. S-she s-s-says if I f-f-fail again I'll ha-ha-have to do p-p-papers all my life." Quite a stammer. She was trying not to look at me but her eyes kept glancing at the towel.

"OK, wait a minute." Noticed a note on the table. Said pay for paper. There was 4 ones. Gave her the money. Watched her leave. Looked a bit young for final year of high school.

She got on her bike and seemed to whisper excitedly to her friend on the other bike. They both glanced back at where I stood. I ducked back inside.

Up in the shower again, hangover still pounding, I thought of the surprise I gave the girl with the towel. My cock got hard so I jerked off. Nice start to the day.

After Shelly came home we had some beer. I mentioned the papergirl. Shelly passed me another beer and laughed.

"Next time show her your 45 yr. old butt. Her name's Annie. Not too bright, always stammers. Looks young but she had her 18th birthday a couple months ago. The other kid was probably Priya. From India or Pakistan or someplace. Younger than Annie but they're in the same class cause Annie failed last year. Nice kid but she's not too bright either. Actually, the two together aren't bright enough to light up this room. I thought of introducing Annie to Brucie next door, he needs a girlfriend but I don't think she'd have any idea what to do with a boyfriend." Shelly always went on and on. Boring. We had some more beer, Shelly pretended to be a papergirl and we had a quick fuck before passing out. Next day I had another mother of a hangover.

Next Saturday I was just toweling off and casually rubbing my cock. Hangover wasn't so bad this time. Doorbell rang. Wrapped the towel around me though my cock pushed it out a bit. Wandered downstairs, opened the door. Papergirl again. Hmm. Hair in pigtails. Hadn't noticed last time. Wearing yellow tanktop and blue pleated skirt this time. Her eyes went wide again. Noticed the bulge in the towel maybe? Hope so.

"C-c-collecting for the p-p-paper, s-sir." She stammered as usual. "$4 sir." I noticed her friend, brown girl, (Priya?) standing at the foot of the steps wearing a red t-shirt and blue shorts. Nice brown legs. Hair seemed to be pleated in a ponytail like a typical Hindi.

"OK, wait a minute."

I turned to get the money from the table and the towel "accidentally" slipped. Hastily re-arranged it but they got a good eyeful of my butt. I know 'cause there were two sets of stifled giggles. Took a fiver from the table and gave it to her.

"H-h-here's your ch-change, s-sir." She fumbled in her bag for change and I noticed the brown one hiding something behind her back while stifling more giggles. Annie's face seemed to have taken on a bit of a flush.

Shut the door, peeked out the curtain and watched them leave. They kept glancing back at the house obviously giggling. Priya was showing Annie something on her cell phone while glancing at my door. Jeez! She took a picture of my ass!

Went back upstairs to get dressed. Stopped in the bathroom to jerk off while picturing the brown girl's legs and Annie's red pigtails. Another nice start to a weekend.

Later, Shelly came home so we had some beer and a couple of joints. I told her Priya got a picture of my butt. She thought that was hysterical.

"Guess they like your sorry old ass. Next week invite them in for milk and cookies. Show them the full monty. Maybe you'll get lucky. Maybe you'll get two cherries. One of them brown! That'd be kind of like a cappuccino cherry?"

"You're making me nervous now. Where do you get these ideas anyway?"

"Oh come on. It sounds like fun. I don't mind if you snack on some cherries. Long as you give me a good fuck after. Besides you can video it for me. Maybe we can post it somewhere? OK??" Shelly was getting a bit high. But ok.

"OK, I'll make some'special brownies'for them to snack on. Maybe some orange juice too with a bit of vodka. You can see me starring in my own movie with them as supporting actresses."

We had some more beer and another joint and had a quick fuck before passing out. I had verrry interesting dreams that night. I looked forward to helping two young actresses with their film debut!! I may be 45 but I'll still try anything.

Annie was 18 and Priya younger. I worried about Priya's age. Could be trouble. Still I figured they being young and not very smart to boot they would be easy to con.

I was prepared. I spiked some orange juice with vodka and Shelly baked some special hash brownies. I figured they would get high from either the booze or the hash. I just had to get them to come in and have a drink or bite.

I hid 3 camcorders in the living room to catch all possible angles.

The bell rang right on schedule. They might be dumb but they were punctual.

I let go of my cock which I had been rubbing in anticipation and put on a terry robe so they wouldn't be too scared to come in.

I opened the door wide and with a big smile said:

"Morning Annie. How are you today?" Annie was well-dressed in a white, silky blouse and red pleated skirt. She wore black dress shoes today and her bicycle was nowhere in sight.

The usual response:

"C-c-collecting for the p-p-paper, s-sir." She stammered in her usual manner. "$4 sir." Her friend, Priya waited on the sidewalk by the gate wearing a bright green saree with a golden colored scarf. Why all dressed up today?

"Oh, of course, I'll get you the money in a minute. How come the two of you are all dressed up today." I tried to sound interested, which I wasn't but I was having trouble concocting a plausible reason to invite them in.

"We're ce-ce-celebra-brating. It's P-P-Priya's birthday."

"Really, how old is she?" This perked my interest.

"P-P-Priya's j-j-just tur-turned 18, same as me!! Her m-m-mom g-g-gave her $10. We're go-go-going to b-b-uy lunch." She looked very happy. Good no age worry. A birthday lunch huh? I had my opening.



Continue next page ........

birdie8819
02-03-2008, 10:08 PM
"That's wonderful! Tell you what, why don't the two of you come in and I'll give you a treat?

She eyed my bathrobe dubiously and said, "We sh-should just fi-fi-finish our collecting. Th-thanks but no."

"I have freshly baked brownies. Still hot. They're to die for. Come on, just try one."

"B-b-brownies? Ch-chocolate is my f-f-favorite! Ok. Just for a m-m-inute." She turned and called, "P-Priya. C-c-come here. Treats."

Success! Priya came walking up the steps smiling but eyeing my robe nervously.

"Hi Priya. Happy birthday. Come in I'll give you a special birthday treat." I could now see the saree had a green floral design with gold trim. She had some sort of tight saffron blouse under it. I led them to the living room.

"Have a seat ladies. I'll get the treats." My hand clicked the ON switch in my robe pocket. The 3 camcorders quietly started recording.

I returned in a minute with the tray of hash brownies and the orange juice laced with vodka.

"Priya, since you're the birthday girl, you get the first brownie. And here's some really good orange juice. It's special."

"Thank you sir." Priya took a brownie and a glass of orange juice. Gulped half the glass before stopping, looked at it, and sayed, "This is really different sir. What kind of oranges did you use?" She took a big bite of the brownie.

"Glad you like it. It's a special import. Annie, do you like yours?" Annie had taken a sip but was concentrating on wolfing the brownie.

"Mmmf. G-good" she managed to get out with her mouth full.

"Go on. Have as many as you want. By the way, how's school going?" I sat on the chair, legs crossed one over the other observing them.

"N-not good. We go-got F in health. Mom's real mad."

"F in health? Both of you? What were you studying?"

Priya responded, "Sir, the lesson was on male anatomy. I think teacher lied to us. It can't be true. She shouldn't give us an F just because we didn't believe her. Sir, you wouldn't believe what she said. We don't believe it at all!"

"Sorry to hear it. Have another brownie." Definitely not the brightest bulbs on the block.

They really liked the treats. Already two brownies down each throat and a whole glass of orange & vodka each. Nice.

"Priya, tell me about your dress, what's it called? How does it work?" I needed to keep them going until the hash or the vodka started working. I really didn't care which worked first.

"Yes sir. It is called a saree and it's a long piece of cloth that I wind around myself sir. It wraps around my waist and then over my shoulder and I tuck it in at the waist. My blouse is called a choli and it is traditional too. Do you like it sir? Can I have more orange juice?" Annie nodded, she wanted more also. They were chugging the stuff!

"Yes it is very pretty." I poured another glass of juice for each and pushed the brownie dish closer to them. Both reached out and took a third brownie. I waited while they munched. We chit chatted for another 30 minutes.

They both sat on the sofa. Priya's saree covered her almost completely, while exposing her entire tummy, belly button and all. Her skin was a nice smooth coffee color. Annie's red skirt revealed her shapely young legs to a few inches above the knees. I kind of liked the red pigtails and the freckles on her face. They both avoided looking at my bathrobe.

"M-m-my he-he-head feels fu-funny." Annie seemed to have trouble focusing.

"My head feels funny too sir." Priya agreed looking at me puzzled.

"Gee that's odd. But you know what? You both look very pretty. I bet you could both be models or even actresses."

"Thank you sir. Sometimes we talk about becoming famous actresses. Sir that would be the greatest thrill to be a star." Priya was very pleased with my complement. Annie gave a big smile and nodded.

"Bet you didn't know I do a lot of pre-audition work for famous directors?" The bait was set.

"P-P-pre-audi-di-tion?" Annie looked interested. Priya leaned forward though her eyes looked confused. Enjoy the brownies little Miss Brownie.

"Pre-audition. Most people don't know this but directors always require a professional like me to pre-audition new talent. I pre-auditioned several well-known starlets. Directors insist on it. They won't even let you send a resume without a pre-audition."

"R-r-r-eally?" Annie seemed to be having trouble seeing straight.

"Could we pre-audition?" Priya took the bait.

"Well, you look good. Your voices are nice. If you want we could pre-audition right now."

There eyes widened. Grins spread across their young naive faces. I hoped the microphones were picking up everything.

"CAN WE??!!" They both squealed in delighted unison.

"Yes, right now. Directors mainly want to see you react in uncomfortable or intimate situations so they know you won't freeze up in front of the camera. Let's get started." I gave them my most innocent look.

"I-i-i-inti-ti-mate??" Annie managed but still kept her big smile. Looked a bit wobbly and flushed. Brownies and juice. Hash and booze. Fantastic.

"Sir? What do you mean sir?" Priya's confused look was deepening as she leaned on Annie for support. Her second glass of "juice" had disappeared.

"I'll give you some intimate things to do and, depending, on how well you perform I'll write a very positive pre-audition report and you are GUARANTEED to get acting parts. You first Priya."

"Thank you sir."

I had her stand and do a few poses to warm up. Then I had Annie do the same poses. Nothing alarming so they trusted me. Both were a bit wobbly on their feet but managed to stand.

"Now Priya slide your scarf off and pretend you are going to unwrap your saree. Annie take your shoes off and unbutton the first 3 buttons of your blouse while twirling one of your pigtails." They both obeyed without question. Priya actually pulled the end of her saree out of her waistband. Annie unbuttoned the first 3 of the 5 buttons on her blouse. I had meant for her to unbutton from the top down but she started at the waist instead. Nice tummy.

"Do you feel comfortable girls? Priya? Annie?" Just making sure I could get to the next step.

"Ye-yes." Annie's eyes were definitely becoming unfocused.

"Yes sir. Am I doing well sir?" Priya's fingers had trouble holding the end of her saree.

"You are both doing just great. Now, Priya, unwrap the top of your saree so we can see your choli. That's what you called it? A choli? Good. And Annie, I meant for you to unbutton from the top. You'll have to do better than that. Unfasten the rest of the buttons and untuck your blouse."

Annie gulped but complied. Her white silk blouse was now completely open. I enjoyed seeing her pink, freckled belly. Her mid-size boobs were still covered by a white lace bra. She just stood there looking nervous and unsteady.

Priya unwrapped the top part of her saree so I could see her choli clearly. She didn't seem to have a bra under the saffron choli. Her nipples pushed at the tight choli material. Nice. She swayed, tried to catch herself and let go of the saree cloth. It fell right to the floor. Beneath was a sheer, white, clingy slip that reached to her ankles. She hurriedly grabbed for the saree to cover herself again.

"No Priya! Leave it. Remember you have to show you can be intimate. Remember I'm just doing the pre-audition. Are you not able to show intimacy? We can stop right now if you want?" This was fun. My robe concealed my raging hard-on but only because I was still sitting.

"I am sorry sir. I will try harder. Can I continue the pre-audition? Please sir?" Priya looked at me anxiously pleading with her big brown innocent eyes.

"Ok you can continue but remember directors don't like hesitation. You must follow my directions without question or hesitation. Do you understand? Priya? Annie?" I laid it on a bit thick. Probably not necessary because the juice and brownies were working like a charm.

"Sir, yes sir." Priya.

"Ye-ye-yes." Annie.



Continue next page ........

birdie8819
02-03-2008, 10:10 PM
"Ok. The next thing is I am going to do something that will surprise you. A big surprise! You must be actresses. Stay calm. Look as if this is what you have always wanted. This is part of every pre-audition. It is industry standard. Lose your cool and the pre-audition is over. Remember, the ability to be intimate is the most important part of being an actress. Look straight at me."

"First, Annie take your blouse off and swing it in the air. Priya let your slip fall to the floor in a sexy way." Annie's white lace bra did a wonderful job of pushing up her tits when she took her blouse off. Priya was too wobbly to put on a show but her slip fell revealing her slender brown legs and black sheer panties.

They looked quite nervous wondering what was coming. They tried to focus their dizzy eyes on me. Annie's her chest heaved from her heavy breathing. Priya swayed in her nipple revealing saffron choli and bare legs. The cameras were covering them from all angles. Beautiful!

I stood up facing them. With one motion I whipped my robe off revealing the Full Monty. My rock hard erection pointing straight at the two girls.

Annie's face went bright red as her jaw dropped, her eyes glued to my hot rod. Priya shrieked "It's true!! Teacher told the truth!!" She fell over, her eyes astonishingly wide and fixated on my quivering cock.

"Annie pick up your jaw. Priya get up. Obviously you are having trouble acting. Maybe we should stop right now."

"S-s-sorry. Please. Another ch-chance?" Annie begged while staring at my cock. Her face went through a whole range of colors.

"Please sir. We were just so surprised. We need practice sir. We didn't expect this sir. Please give us a chance sir." Priya tried to stand again but was completely unable to concentrate beyond joining Annie in her disbelieving stare.

"I don't want to waste my time. Prove you deserve another chance. Priya come and touch me here." I pointed at the tip of my cock. "Annie come and touch me here." I pointed at my balls hanging down.

Priya bit her lower lip as she came forward. Slowly she reached out her shaking hand and put her palm against the tip of my cock. I pushed my cock into her hand so it closed around my hot throbbing member. Her hand was hot and sweaty. Annie swayed forward in her red skirt and reached for my balls. She didn't make it. She was so dizzy by now that she fell forward knocking Priya and me down too. The two young girls collapsed onto my naked body.

I flipped over and found myself astraddle Annie, my cock resting on her warm soft tummy. The tip reached to the centre of her lacy bra. I reached down, unhooked the front of the bra so her tits fell out. Beautiful! Pink erect nipples on top of ripe grapefruit. I wiggled forward so my raging cock nestled between her twin fruits. Her chest heaving, eyes wide, looking frightened. I pulled on her red pigtails. Hard.

"P-please. S-s-sorry. I didn't m-m-mean to." Ha! She's still scared of blowing the 'pre-audition'. What an idiot!!

Priya had struggled to her knees her wide eyes fixed on my cock between Annie's tits. Her choli had been pulled down in the fall and one of her small brown tits hung over the top. She didn't seem aware of it.

I reached over and pulled it up over her head. Her arms co-operated so I flung the thing across the room. Priya's tits stuck straight out now. Small, like teacups - the dark brown nipples hard. I put my hand between her legs, finger into the black panty front and yanked as hard as I could. The panty crotch ripped wide open. My finger zeroed on her dark, curly pussy quickly finding the hot spot. Flicking it.

"Sir! What do you do? Sir?" Priya gasped as she tried not to move fearing the pre-audition would end.

"Never challenge the director! Now follow my finger's directions." I barked this order and enjoyed hearing her gasp again. My finger stuck right up her cunt, a little dry but getting moist. My finger pushed up forcing her to get off her knees and squat. Annie's eyes watched with astonished interest. Now my finger pulled Priya forward closer to Annie. I twisted my finger so Priya had to face Annie.

"Now Priya, swing your leg over and squat over Annie's face and look into my eyes." She complied as my finger forced another gasp from her lips as it tugged on her now wet pussy again. Her pussy, now positioned over Annie's disbelieving face, I slid my gooey finger out. Her soft, almond shaped brown eyes stared into mine with considerable confusion. This dimwit still couldn't comprehend what was going on. What stupid tits!

"Now Annie you must prove you can let all inhibitions go. That's the only thing directors care about. Open your mouth, stick out your tongue and put it inside Priya's sweet brown pussy. Lick as if it was your favorite ice cream. Imagine it's the last few drops of the best cappuccino you ever had. That's it do it. And Priya lower yourself so she can reach."

Annie's sweet pink tongue darted up. (She had a long wide tongue.) As Priya lowered herself I saw the pink tongue enter Priya's wet brown cunt lips. More gasps from Priya as she continued looking into my eyes. I waited a few seconds as the impact of a thick, long girl tongue in her sweet cinnamon pussy showed in her dropping jaw and continued gasps.

"Now Priya, lean forward. You're the birthday girl so you get some girly ice cream too. Lean forward. That's it. Pull Annie's red skirt up to her waist. Yes. Now wait while I pull her panties off. Now lean down. Let your tits touch her belly. Touch the red haired pussy. Pull the lips apart. See that nice pink juicy hole? Stick your tongue in. Lick for all you're worth. Think of the big name directors signing you to a fat contract for your movie debut. Pretend you are eating a really juicy sweet dessert for your birthday."

Priya pulled up Annie's skirt revealing a darling set of lacy white panties clinging to juicy pussy lips. I pulled the panties down and off and watched as Priya carefully touched the pulsating moist pussy (it had real bright red hair!) and gently pulled the lips apart as her head went down. Her petite tongue darted out and started licking. She seemed to rock forward as Annie ate her own pussy.

I sat back to watch. Cinnamon brown girl on top of creamy freckly girl. Cinnamon ass sticking up in the air. I heard sucking sounds. They were really getting into it!

"OK Priya. Sit up now. See my rod? It's hot! It's juicy. Birthday girl will really enjoy sucking the lollipop. Open your mouth so I can put it in, then suck it like it's the best lollipop in the world."



Continue next page .......

birdie8819
02-03-2008, 10:11 PM
Wordlessly she obeyed. Sitting up her petite tits stuck out just a little but her nipples swelled at least a half inch. Her moist mouth opened and I stepped forward letting my stiff cock find its own way in. Her mouth closed, her eyes closed and she clearly liked this lollipop! I felt her little tongue sliding around as she moved her head back and forth. My cock swelled more and I squeezed so it would give a jerk in her mouth. We did this for several minutes. Priya enjoying her new birthday lollipop while gently bouncing to Annie's greedy sucking. Sometimes her eyes opened, rolled, and closed again.

When I felt myself ready to explode I pulled out and told her to get up. I told Annie to stand and watch the next part of the pre-audition. I laid down on the plush carpet and told Priya to stand over me and start lowering herself to her knees. My cock aimed right at her pulsing wet cinnamon pussy.

"Annie grab my cock and help slide it into Priya's pussy. Squeeze my balls while it goes in. Priya tell me what it feels like."

Annie's hand grasped my cock and aimed it right at the pussy lips while squeezing my balls with the other hand. The head of my ramrod touched the hot pussy. It was sopping wet. I pushed in as Priya's small body continued to lower itself. About half way in I felt something resisting me. Good!! Priya looked concerned.

"Sir, it does not fit. Too big sir. Please take it out sir."

I just heaved my pelvis up as hard as I could. The resistance suddenly gave way. Priya gasped and tears formed in her eyes.

"Sir! It hurts!"

Now my cock was fully inside this no longer virgin pussy. Annie's hand still squeezed my balls as she watched. I told her to keep squeezing.

"Priya, the pain will soon stop. Now I want you to bounce up and down. Hard. Until you feel you can't control yourself."

She bounced. The stupid twits little tits jiggled. I thrust hard. Up, up. Side to side. My rod seemed to keep swelling until it finally burst in a series of spasms. Slowly I relaxed.

"Annie, you can let go of my balls now. Its your turn now. Priya get off please."

Priya slowly raised herself and collapsed beside me. I noticed my cock was bloodied. Good. Hope the camera got that.

Annie saw also, "M-m-mister, are y-you h-h-hurt?"

"No Annie, it's ok. Now I want you to get on all fours with your bum pointing toward me."

She did so. Her titties hung down and I grabbed them with both hands and kept squeezing. Squeeze and release, squeeze and release. I pointed my still raging cock at her bum. I slid my cock up and down her bum crack a few times before finally directing it at her hot red haired pussy. Sliding it in a few inches I encountered resistance just like with Priya. Cool! This one's never been used either. I withdrew half way then rammed my cock in as hard as possible. Resistance gone! Victory! This stupid cunt's no longer virgin!

"Ooow. Th-that hurts."

Who cared what the dumb cunt said. I just rammed harder and harder. Back and forth while squeezing her tits for all they were worth. After a minute she started to respond by pushing back. We swayed together. My balls hanging down felt something. Priya's fingers closing on them, pulling, squeezing. I kept ramming. This young cunt felt good. Hot. Tight. It took longer this time but my balls started tightening, my cock swelled again. BAM! I shot into this second virgin cunt. More convulsing as my cock tried to shoot more inside but it was all spent. Annie's breathing came in gasps and she suddenly collapsed forward all used up red leaking out between her legs.

The three of us just laid on the floor for a while, the two girls sleeping, me thinking. How do I clean the blood off the carpet? Who cares? This will make a great movie! Two teens getting fucked by an old goat! Maybe I can even sell it? Should I give any of the money to these stupid young "supporting actresses"??

NAW. But maybe -- they should do another pre-audition?? HMMM.




The End


Good Night And Sweet Dreams

88888888
03-03-2008, 02:36 AM
Valentines Gift


It all started a few months ago when we went to the doctor’s office and my wife met Dr Miller. One look at Dr Miller and you knew she preferred women. She had very short and neatly trimmed blonde hair. She stood about 5’5” and 110 pounds. She carried herself like a man but had just enough feminism to know she was a woman. The cute Dr made my wife stop and notice, as I soon found out why.

My wife asked me when we left if I thought Dr Miller was cute? I told her yes and she replied, “ I thought she was and she even made me wet, if I was ever going to be with a woman it would be her.” I never knew my wife felt that way and it made me jealous at first, but as I thought about it awhile it actually turned me on to think about watching my wife with another woman.

That is when I got the idea for a surprise Valentine for my wife.

My wife’s name is Kim, she is 5’11”with long blonde hair and legs that never end. She has large 44D breasts and a perfectly round ass. She turns heads every where we go and carries herself very sexy. Her face is that of an angel that you can never get tired of looking at. This is the story of what I set up for my wife to have a very special Valentines Day.

“Sweety, I booked us a room at the Fantasy Inn in Lake Tahoe for Valentines Day this year.” She looked at me and smiled, “sounds like fun, I will be looking forward to it.”

The day finally arrived and we had just checked into our room, it was beautiful. Everything was in red velvet and in the middle of the room was a huge heart shaped bed, in the corner was a Jacuzzi large enough for 4 people. A large flat screen TV was on the wall visible from the entire room. The shower was clear glass with 2 shower heads opposite each other. If it wasn’t for our dinner reservations in 30 min. we would have jumped in the Jacuzzi. Off we went to our candle lit dinner and several cocktails. I knew our time schedule for the evening and was trying to keep the surprise by staying on time.

We returned to the room at 9:00 pm and decided to hit the hot tub as we shed our clothes and I watched my gorgeous wife step into the bubbling water. I opened the champagne and we toasted to the beginning of a great evening. After our toast Kim asked, “what do you mean beginning, isn’t the night about over?”
her shoulders.

88888888
03-03-2008, 02:40 AM
Valentines Gift

“No my Love it is just getting started.” She looked at me like I was a brick short of a full load as she picked up the remote and turned the TV to one of the 2 porn channels.

“Now this is what I call relaxing, a good porn, soothing bubbles in a candle lit room.” Kim replied.

At 9:45 I suggested we move to the bed and escorted my sexy wife over to the soft heart shaped bed. I told her to lie on her back and I gently tied her to the bed with soft velvet cloth and told her to relax and enjoy the night was all about her pleasure. I started slowly running a large soft feather up and down her body, circling her nipples as I watched them stiffen and become erect. Then I moved it slowly down her flat stomach and over her soft shaven pussy on down each of her legs to her feet. I then replaced the feather with light strokes of of my fingers stopping to part her pussy lips ant circle her now hardening clit as my tongue licked circles around her nipples. She quickly had an orgasm as she bit her lip and raised her pelvic off the bed with a low whining moan of pleasure.

Just then there was a knock on the door. Kim was startled and said, “Please don’t answer it with me tied up like this.”

“Relax it is probably just more drinks from room service, I will take it at the door.”

I opened the door and right on Que was Dr Miller, “I did not know you made house calls Doc.”

“I am here to give Kim her physical as she is due.”

Dr Miller entered the room and there is no doubt of Kim’s surprise as she was as red as the room she was in. My wife was in no position to do anything but lay there. “What do you think doc?” I asked.

“Well she looks beautiful and healthy but her complexion is a little red so I am going to have to give her a thorough exam.” She set her medical bag down on the bed next to Kim and pulled out her stethoscope and placed it on Kims left nipple. I sat down on the bed to watch as Dr Miller then pulled a small vibrator out of her bag and started sliding it up and down Kims pussy lips. “Yes, her heart is picking up pace quite nicely, I will be able to continue the exam.” Said the doc.

My cock was very hard as I watched this woman run the vibrator up and down my wifes body, circling her hard nipples and parting her pussy lips and then circling her clit. My wifes hips began to move in sink with the docs motions and I new she was about to cum. “Not yet honey, we can’t let any of your sweet nectar go to waist.” Replied the doctor as she put a heart shaped pillow under Kims ass to raise her as she slid her tongue into my wifes wet wanting pussy. The vibrator was working her clit as the mouth of the doc was sliding a tongue as deep as she could to suck my wifes cum as she let loose with a huge orgasm.

88888888
03-03-2008, 02:41 AM
Valentines Gift

The doc now took a large rubber dildo from her bag that had two heads on it and slowly started pushing one end into my wifes dripping wet pussy. She untied my wifes legs so she could spread them wider and Kim took full advantage as she took as much of it in as she could. After achieving max penetration she let the dildo lie still as she stood and undressed herself revealing a nice petite hard body with very small breasts that had tiny hard nipples and a pure blonde pussy that she kept nice and trimmed. She grabbed the unoccupied end of the rubber dick and shoved it up her already wet pussy and they began to fuck each other in rhythm as my wife cried out for me to release her hands. I quickly obliged and she reached for the docs hard little tits and began to squeeze and caress them.

Kim then asked me to squeeze her huge tits together and suck both nipples hard and I very delightfully did so. Kim had already cum twice and I could tell another was building in her. The doc now took the small vibrator and started running circles around Kims clit as they fucked each other, they were fucking each other so hard that their pussies would touch. I felt Kims body start to shake as she let out a scream of pure delight and came so hard she soaked the bed. She told me to lick all her juices from her slit as the doc continued to fuck her. I savored every last delicious drop of cum into my mouth as I sucked up every sweet bit of her taste.

Seeing my wife have such a major orgasm sent sudden waves of pleasure thru the doctor as she began to release her juices onto the rubber dildo she was sliding in and out of both pussies. They continued to fuck each other as Kim undressed me to get access to my very rigid cock. As soon as my cock was exposed she wasted no time pulling it to her mouth and she started sucking it, first the head and then all the way till my balls were resting on her face. She sucked hungrily as her hands rubbed and squeezed the docs tits.

Doc slowly released her pussy grip on the rubber dick and slowly pulled it from my wifes dripping cunt. She then started kissing the inside of Kims knees down her thighs to her wet pussy lips as I watched her tongue slide up and down the parted wet slit, stopping only to stick her tongue deep inside her honey hole to lick all the sweet juices that were flowing. The sounds of my wife moaning in pleasure and seeing her pussy being eaten were so hot I could feel myself swelling in my wifes mouth and when doc started circling Kims clit with her tongue and Kim started to have yet another orgasm as her pussy vigorously was pumping docs face, I released my load of cum down her throat as she swallowed every drop and sucked all she could out of me. I pulled out of her mouth and sat back in the chair as I continued to watch my wifes pussy be licked and sucked by a very cute doctor.

88888888
03-03-2008, 02:42 AM
Valentines Gift

Kim reached over and pulled the doc on top of her and buried her face into the wet blonde muff. She had always said she could never eat pussy, it must have been the heat of the moment, because Kim was diving in like a pro as her tongue was sliding up and down the bright pink slit.

Doc started grinding her mound faster and harder onto my wifes mouth as a wave of numbness started in her spine and covered her whole body and she exploded into my wifes mouth. She came so much my wife had to swallow quickly to stop from losing any of the sweet nature flooding her mouth. This sent Kim into a frenzy of several orgasms that lasted continuously for several minutes, each stronger than the other. Doc could not swallow all of Kims cum as it just flowed out her pussy and soaked the bed and her face.

Kim pulled me over to her and said, “I need your hard cock in me now, FFFUUUUUCCKKK me hard now, pleassseeee fuck me. I slammed it in all the way and she kept sucking and licking on the docs cunt as my cock pounded her pussy for all it was worth. I fucked and she sucked for several minutes and then as if in unison we all came at the same time and then collapsed on the bed and fell asleep all cuddled together with my beautiful sexy wife in the middle.

A few hours later I woke to find the doc and my wife in the shower washing each other. This was hot, seeing my wife rubbing soap all over a cute blonde and watching my wifes body being soaped by another woman. My cock grew hard at this very hot event as I enjoyed the view. Docs hands rubbed soap all over my wifes big tits and Kim returned the favor as the each enjoyed each other.

88888888
03-03-2008, 02:44 AM
Valentines Gift

Then the doc using the pulsating shower head started rinsing Kims pussy and when the water hit my wifes clit I could see her knees buckle. Doc stayed around the clit for a couple of minutes and then replaced the pulsating water with her tongue, Kims head tilted back and her eyes closed as it was obvious she was in great pleasure. Kim started pumping her pussy faster into docs face as doc took her finger and slid it into Kims tight pussy. Kim reached down and pulled docs head hard into her muff as she screamed and shot her hot sweet juice all over the docs face.

Doc then had Kim bend over the shower stool with her nice round ass in the air as she started rubbing a vibrator up and down my wifes still throbbing pussy lips, every third or forth stroke the toy would penetrate into her tight hole. After several minutes of the pussy being toy fucked the doc slowly moved the vibrator up and entered my wifes ass with it and put her face into my wifes muff and started licking her gash as she fucked her ass with the vibrator.

Kim motioned for me to come in the shower and sit under her so she could suck my cock. With every thrust of the vibrator into my wifes ass hole, my cock was swallowed to its end and it was not long before I blew my hot cum into her mouth as she swallowed every last drop. She then had a major orgasm that caused her to collapse onto the floor of the shower. The doc helped her to the bed where they continued to suck and fuck each other the rest of the night. When I woke up in the morning the doc was gone and my wife layer cuddled next to me with the biggest smile on her face I have ever seen.

My wife has told me that it was the best night of her life and our sex life has been great ever since. She says she feels closer to me than ever before because she knows it took a lot of love for me to give her such a Valentines gift.

THE END

-SBF-
04-03-2008, 09:31 AM
The Two Headed Dick

I am a very popular senior at my high school. With my thick blond hair, jade green eyes and perfect complexion, I am the envy of many of my fellow females. That popularity, beauty and the ensuing social life were driving my grades down. I buckled under and pulled up to all B+'s or better,except in Advanced Mathematics. On the school's bulletin board, I found the name of a female student who could tutor me for a nominal fee.

The thing is, she was kind of unusual. Like a girl stuck in the 60's. A flower child. She sometimes wore love beads around her neck or around her head. One day she even topped herself by wearing an old multi-colored dashiki over her tattered jeans. Ancient, chunky old sandals were on her feet. Of course I could not be seen in public with her, so I suggested we have all our sessions at her house. When I went into her large bedroom, I could swear I was in another era. There were '60's posters and memorabilia everywhere. But she was an excellent, patient tutor who got me back on the right track.

After six weeks, I was able to function on my own, but found that I missed her quirkiness. I began calling her or visiting her at home. Dani knew lots of stuff about lots of things and shared it with me. We became friends.

"There was more to the sixties that just war and protest and communes and flower children," Dani imparted.

"What else, Dani?"

"Free love. Make love, not war. That sort of thing. Can you imagine people back then making love when the felt like it, doing it anywhere they wanted?"

"It does sound great. But these times are not much different in that respect. You know I date Brad, the football captain? Well, he thinks he can do it with me anytime he wants. I put a stop to that. He first has to take me to dinner and/or a movie. A respectable date. Then I might consent. Most times, I just let him fuck me. I barely participate. I want to remain popular and being with Brad has a lot to do with that. Are you a virgin, Dani?"

"I've never been penetrated by a real man, if that's what you mean." Dani was a senior, already 18 with long, black straight hair down to her butt. Her face with its haunting grey eyes was pretty even without makeup.

"What are you saying, Dani? Do put love candles inside yourself or something?" I giggled.

She smiled and rose from her Indian-style position on her bed and went to her large walk-in closet. On the top shelf at the very back, she pulled down a brightly colored box and brought it back to the bed. She dumped some stuff from on top and pulled out a leather box. When she opened it, there lay an assortment of at least 5 "dicks."

-SBF-
04-03-2008, 09:32 AM
The Two Headed Dick

"Where did you get these?" I asked, picking up one.

"I have my own credit card, so I bought them on the Internet. My parents never question my packages or the charges on my bill. This was my first one." She picked up a 6-inch pink number and turned it on. "I've had a lot of pleasure with it."

That night at home, all I could think of was that pink dick. But it wasn't so much the dick itself as it was thinking about her naked with it inside her. What would her pussy look like? I shook away my thoughts and went to bed.

The next time I went over, Dani showed me a collection of girly magazines she bought while in New York. She said you could just go up to any newsstand and ask for them. She said she could cum much harder and much faster with her dick if she was looking at a naked and posed-for-sex woman. I got hot myself as I flipped through her stash. What would it be like to fuck one of these women? What would you do to one beside pumping a dick into her pussy?

"Vanessa, would you like to see what I do to myself in this room at night?" I was hot and yes I wanted to see. I nodded yes.

"Lock the door. I'm pretty vocal when my parents aren't around, but I'll have to hold it down now."

Dani pulled off her shorts and panties, pulled her t-shirt up to her neck, revealing braless breasts and picked up one of the dicks. She had me find a picture and hold it up to her while she slid the dick inside her. She watched the picture of the naked girl with her pussy spread wide. Dani pumped the dick inside herself repeatedly as she squirmed and gyrated on the bed. She began mumbling, "Give me that sweet pussy, sweet pussy, sweet pussy. Fuck me, honey, fuck me." She then pulled the dick out and rubbed it on her clit. She bit her hand to stifle her scream as she bucked and came, still looking at the girl in the picture.

"See what I mean, Vanessa? I just fucked that girl. That was the perfect cum." She pulled at her erect nipples as she screwed on the bed.

I was looking at her saturated pussy with juice gleaming on the black hairs. I decided right then that I would love to have her fuck me. "Yes, Dani. That was so hot." When Dani was in her bathroom, I 'borrowed' one of the girly magazines and put it into my large bag.

While having lunch with Brad and my friends, I glanced over to where Dani was sitting with hers. I began to tingle when the image of her wet pussy came to mind. The magazine that I borrowed just happened to be dedicated to lesbian love. I read all the fantasies, the how-to's and viewed all the pictures. Now I knew what else women did with each other. I wanted to do these things with Dani. And I would. Oh, Dani girl, I want to fuck you!

I was just about to ring Dani's doorbell when her parents opened the door. I greeted them warmly and was told they were going out to dinner. Perfect! I went directly up to Dani's room.

-SBF-
04-03-2008, 09:33 AM
The Two Headed Dick


"I just saw your parents heading out the door."

"Yeah. My Dad is entertaining a client. What's up Vanessa? You didn't call to say you were coming over."

I pulled out the magazine that I had borrowed and handed it to her. "I'm bringing this back."

"Groovy. I thought I had accidently placed it in the trash. Did you like it Vanessa? she asked.

"I found it to be very interesting. Women can certainly do a lot of things to each other. It got me really excited--like it had me thinking that I might want to do something with a girl. I know I have Brad and all. But this would have nothing to do with my relationship with him. Dani, have you ever done it with a real girl?"

"No. But I want to. We could learn together Vanessa, if you want. You are as beautiful and sexy as the women in the magazines. I'd love to touch you here," she said pointing to her pussy.

"You blew my mind when you fucked yourself. I can't erase the image of your wet pussy from my head."

"You don't have to. Let's do it Vanessa!"

She walked to me and took my head in her hands and kissed me. It was such a soft, warm kiss with her long,delicate tongue probing the recesses of my mouth. It was so much better than Brad's big, demanding tongue. I suggested that we get undressed. I wanted to see her dark pussy again. We were naked in seconds and kissing again. I brought my hand down and felt Dani's pussy. It was wetting nicely.

"Vanessa, please let me feel your tongue there. Please."

She pulled away and lay down on the bed. I crouched between her open legs, spread her pussy lips open and caressed them. I put two fingers inside her vagina and pumped them in and out. I brought out more of her sweet juice, rubbed it over her hairs, and had her pussy gleaming as it was the first time I saw it. I brought her down to the edge of the bed, got on the floor on my knees and sucked her pussy. Dani, between moans of pleasure, told me what she wanted. As for the rest, that was all me. Doing what I would want done to me. Dani came with my tongue lodged inside her. Dani came when I touched her clit. Dani clasped my fingers inside her and came. I was on fire watching her cum, knowing that I was giving her what she needed.

Dani scooted back up to the pillows and lay back. "Now, Vanessa, put your pussy in my face."

On my knees and holding her headboard, I lowered myself to her mouth. She sucked me as I had sucked her. I gyrated above her, taking my pleasure from her tongue as it explored very the center of me. I was open and exposed as she pulled my lips back and let me lower myself to her long tongue. My cum was the sweetest thing that has ever happened to me. And a girl had done it.

We both lay back exhausted and satisfied. Dani spoke, "That was great. All that magazine reading paid off. I got a new toy in today, Vanessa. We may have time to try it out before my parents get home." We looked at the digital clock beside her bed.

"What is it Dani? Come on, I want to see it." I put my tongue in her mouth and kissed her passionately before she left the bed.

"Here it is. Isn't it beautiful?

-SBF-
04-03-2008, 09:34 AM
The Two Headed Dick

She had a thick, flexible two-headed dick that could be inserted into two girls at the same time. "Dani, put it in us," I said excitedly. We sat facing each other, legs spread wide. Dani put her part inside her, then came closer to me. I happily received my half. It was just the right length for it disappeared between us. Our bodies touched and our bodies were filled. We caressed each other, humped together, kissed deeply and whispered how good it felt.

"Screw me now, Dani. We don't have much time left, do we?" We readjusted ourselves with Dani on top. We got busy setting up a rhythm, then screwing the dick into each other. Dani was really into giving it to me good. With her breasts pressed to mine and her sweet tongue taking my mouth, I exploded first. She filled AND fulfilled me.

She put her hands next to my head and raised herself a bit. We were joined only by the dick. Dani was humping me hard, then holding back. I opened my eyes to look at her. Black hair was flying, a secret smile on her red lips, her gray eyes wild with excitement. This beautiful flower child was taking her pleasure from being joined with me. I grabbed her ass and pushed up into her with several quick thrusts, bringing us over. Dani was very vocal this time. I reveled in her screams, then silenced her with my kisses. We were kissing goodbye when her parents' car drove in.

I continued to date Brad for the remainder of our senior year, but I took my greatest, most delicious pleasure from fucking Dani. The thought of her made me so hot all the time. Sometimes at school, I could cum just thinking about her or looking at her. She continued to collect the many toys and magazines that heightened our pleasure with each other. When we went off to separate colleges, we each took a few of the toys and magazines to pleasure ourselves--or others.

If you do anything worthwhile today, "do it" with a woman.

END

birdie8819
04-03-2008, 07:18 PM
Best of Blowjobs


Thursday night bowling with the guys, that was the last thing on my mind, leaving work after a long day at the office. About once a month, I had gotten into the habit of skipping on the bowling and stopping at the local gentleman's club for a little variety in my daily life. My wife, Debbie, knew nothing of these "exceptions" to my weekly bowling routine. My cell phone would keep me in touch in those rare instances when she would need to talk, after all, she knew how important it was for me to have a little "time off", with the guys.

I stepped inside and paused to allow for my eyes to adjust, allowing myself to slowing take in the scenery. Mostly girls I had seen before, with the occasional exception. Tonight, I spied a new addition, unusual for these parts, a dark black girl, mid twenties with a firm body, grapefruit sized breasts, and a beautiful smile, luscious red lips framing her beautiful white teeth. It was my fortune that it was she who appeared to take my drink order. Now, perhaps it was my minimal experience with black girls, or maybe simply her dark, sultry body, full of promise. Possibly it was that she was a new girl, but then, as I reflected while she walked away fulfill my drink order, it was the possibility held by those ruby red lips and beautiful smile, for you see, the biggest turn-on for me is and has always been a blowjob. Now don't get me wrong, I enjoy all the sexual positions and I never have problems performing in the traditional forms of sex with women, it is just a tremendous desire I have to fill a hungry girls mouth with her just reward! Debbie shows little interest for this and, of course, when she does me this "favor" only does it halfheartedly and about half as long as it takes, read, I never cum in her mouth. Understandably, this only heightens my desire and when I spot such decadent dsl's (dick sucking lips) on a girl, especially in place such as this, I begin to gain uncontrollable wood.

As the night progresses, I watch my new ebony goddess as my powerful physical need for an accomplished and eager fellatrix' builds. Alas, although I desperately search in her demeanor any sign of her willingness to perform such a deed, I cannot and within an hour, I am back on the road, only now, sporting wood that will not go away as long as I continue the think about her.

I knew exactly where I was going. In fact, this second destination was the primary reason for deviation from the bowling routine. Daydreaming of those red lips tight around me kept my cock as hard as a rock, I couldn't get there fast enough. Parking in the lot in the back, I walked swiftly to the back entrance and let myself in. The local adult book store, it was just outside of town, barely 5 miles from the gentleman's club, yet in my current state, an impossibly long drive. I walked over to the rental movies, seemingly perusing the latest titles, while in all actuality, my mind was on those viewing booths in the back of the store. Acting as though they did not quite have what I was looking for, I walked to the counter and nervously asked for singles from the clerk. He smiled and gave me two fives and ten ones for my twenty. Always feeling as though he could read my mind and thereby gauge my intentions, I quickly turned and walked, to the booth area.

In relative darkness once again, my eyes adjusted as I made my way to the aisles, avoiding the shadowy figures loitering about. Having been here before, I headed for my favorite booth and tested the door. I breathed a sigh of relief as I discovered it was currently unused, and slipped inside, locking it behind me. I quickly slipped a five in the video machine and intently clicked through the video offerings until I found something of particular interest. I couldn't believe my luck but what should I find but a video of a black girl, not unlike the my waitress earlier in the club, talking to a white man, no less! She was talking to him, then suddenly she kneeled before him...

I faced the video squarely and began to rub my hard bulge through my slacks...

Sometimes it's hit and miss at the book store. The adult book store, that is, especially if you don't get a booth early. I have this favorite booth, with a comfortable, well positioned seat directly in front of this nice round glory hole. It's truly ideal, generous in size, to allow for a man's full package to come through, and having sanded edges for comfort in the event of occasional contact. It was drilled through a single ¾ " plywood sheet, this allowing me maximum access, especially of value when servicing "size challenged" men. You see, I'm a cocksucker with only two requirements, he must be clean and he must love to feel the inside of a warm mouth. Because of this, I get plenty of action, both new and repeat business. Of course, I have my favorites, blacks, truckers, and desperate husbands...

Tonight, I was running late, at 6 o'clock, it was and hour and a half later than my usual arrival. Four or five was best for catching the "just off from work" working husband crowd but I figured to suckle some of the late arrivals. My first challenge was to find a good booth, preferably my favorite. Surprisingly, my booth was empty! I quickly entered, locked the door, fed the machine, sat down and impatiently awaited, hungry for the traffic I would hope to see...literally.

Within only a few minutes, as I discreetly peered through the hole, I saw a man enter, pausing to lock the door. Wearing slacks, he was obviously white collar and as he squared up to the monitor while making his video selections, I could make out a tent protruding from his crotch! My mouth watered instantly and I leaned down to see what video he was selecting. Clicking past the gay selections, he finally stopped on an interracial straight video, a black girl with a white guy. Did I mention straight guys are my favorite? No? Straight guys are my favorite, especially when there are already hard! I moved my viewing angle to where I could once again gaze upon his "tent". To my excitement, he was now rubbing his package, slowly. Not one for ambiguity, I leaned close, placing my mouth close to the hole and alternated between licking my lips and making kissing noises, hopefully communicating my offer. Hearing him begin to unbuckle, I backed away to watch as he quickly dropped his slacks and peeled down his briefs. His circumcised cock snapped out, bouncing briefly. Once his clothing was in a heap around his ankles, he pivoted and began an awkward walk in my direction. Of average size, it was, however, stiff with a slight upward turn. I could see a glistening on the tip of his swollen cockhead as it began to bounce as he moved closer. Here I could see that while his cock was average in size, his balls were big and heavy, clearly in need of draining...



Continue next page ............

birdie8819
04-03-2008, 07:20 PM
I squeezed myself through my slacks as I watched the movie, frequently sneaking a quick peek down and to my right to where a large glory hole existed. Immensely turned on by this movie, yet desperate for an invitation to the glory hole kept my head on a pivot, similar to how one feels watching a tennis match! Down for a moment, then back to the screen, as the black housewife had begun working that big white dick between her lips at an increasing tempo. Fortunately, almost immediately, I saw a face peering through and it was obvious what he was looking at. My hard-on jumped in response and I quickly dropped my slacks and underwear and waddled over to the hole he licked his lips and made sucking noise, an obvious invitation by any measure. The large hole allowed me to push through my dick and balls and I was rewarded instantly with the feeling of a warm pair of pursed lips pressing against my mushroom head. I pushed my package completely through the generous hole while turning my head to watch the video. I groaned as those lips wetly and noisily moved over my mushroom head, sliding down my shaft until I was entirely within his mouth. His mouth began it's upward descent, allowing my head to exit his lips whereupon only briefly did I not feel his lips until once again I felt their contact, this time as he ran his pursed lips up and down the underside of my rigid manhood. His tongue, ever so busy, was proof positive of his eagerness to enjoy what I had to offer. I cannot understand and most likely never will understand this yearning of a man to fellate another but I am more than willing to take advantage and make us both happy! A hungry and experienced mouth is what I had sought and now happily found. I watched the video with my legs spread and my body pressed tightly against the wall as his talented mouth worked to bring me to climax...

Ummm, I was in heaven as I slipped my mouth down to his balls, heavy swinging ones, man I could suck just his balls for an hour! I slid my mouth back up the underside of his shaft slowly until I again pressed my lips against his swollen mushroom head. I reached up and began squeezing and massaging his balls as I enveloped his cockhead like a tootsie pop with my lips. I knew his movie wouldn't last forever so I began a slow bob, sinking ever so farther down on his shaft with my tight lip lock. After only a few minutes of this, his cock suddenly jerked, thankfully while I was on a upstroke (I enjoy cum on my tongue), he erupted, pulsing several times strongly into my mouth. My donator, paused only a few seconds before withdrawing from my hole. He quickly zipped up and appeared to simply watch the remainder of the movie, ignoring the hole. I suspect he was simply emphasizing he was a straight guy, while at the same time, allowing his dick to soften so as not to make a spectacle while leaving the store. In any case, in a few minutes he was gone and I was reminiscing his flavor as I awaited my next feeder...

My whole body had shook as I came! In my mind, I came hard in that black girls mouth! Black women are known for their blowjobs and she was no different! "Course, I knew better who was the recipient of my large donation, but in my mind I had fed that hungry black girl. One cum in this store would last me a week! It was here where I released my pent up sexuality, and it was here I would continue to visit for just that reason. I waited for the movie to end as I composed myself, completely ignoring the hole through which I had just cum. Movie over, I quickly exited the store, jumped in my car and headed home! I'll definitely be back, I thought with a smile, definitely!

This story is a true story yet it also relates to a sample of events that has happened many times throughout history. Most men love receiving oral sex, this is a fact of life. Many men think that watching, and feeling an attractive woman going down on them is the greatest turn-on of all. Unfortunately, women, far more often than not, give mediocre or lackluster blowjobs. They don't know how to proceed and the really don't want to be there. A token amount of time is spent doing something they'd just as rather not and, as a result do a poor job of it. A male cocksucker, on the other hand, has hunger and desire and skill earned through extensive practice and remember, to feed one does not make you gay. It doesn't even make you bisexual. So, next time you are desperate for a great blowjob, where your climax will be eagerly sucked down, set your inhibitions aside, just for an hour, and visit your local adult bookstore. If the first one you visit has no booths or glory holes, try another one. There are websites to help you find someone to help you. You'll find one sooner or later and you'll be glad you did!



The End

birdie8819
04-03-2008, 07:21 PM
Who Can See the Wind?


It was a calm spring day. Not a breath of wind blew. Except around Nyssa.

Nyssa hurried up the street, her long, curly, brown hair ruffled by a breeze that seemed to touch only her. She was running late for work, and she couldn't afford to be late again. Her manager had already told her she was on probation. But how was it Nyssa's fault if her car wouldn't start three days out of every five?

The wind stroked her hair. It escaped Nyssa's notice that no one else's hair was moving, that none of the leaves on the sickly trees sticking through the sidewalk stirred. She was too focused on getting to work on time, and was too used to feeling wind in her hair and against her skin. It never left her.

From the time Nyssa was a child, she'd loved the wind. Whether a light breeze or a hurricane, she had always wanted to be outside when the wind blew. Her parents had had to force her to stay inside during storms. And it seemed the wind loved Nyssa too, always touching and caressing her. Nyssa had never seen anything odd about it; she took it for granted just as she took air and sunshine.

Only fifty yards now to the office building. Without a break in her steps, Nyssa glanced at her watch. Three minutes. If the elevator cooperated, she would just make it to her office on the tenth floor.

But the brief glance at her watch was her downfall. Nyssa ran headlong into someone who stood still in the middle of the sidewalk. The impact made her drop her purse, which spilled its contents over the sidewalk. Tears of frustration came to her eyes. "Shit!"

The stranger grasped Nyssa's shoulders to steady her. "Are you all right?"

His voice was deep and calm, with an accent Nyssa couldn't place. His skin was tan; his hair and eyes so dark they were almost black. She caught her breath and had to look away; he was too gorgeous to look at for long. The wind around her picked up, brushing her cheeks, helping to calm her. She knelt and began to pick up her belongings. "I'm okay, thanks," she said to the man. "I'm sorry I ran into you. I should have been watching where I was going."

"No harm has been done." The man knelt beside her and handed her some of the items that had scattered. "I am unaccustomed to being in head-on collisions on the sidewalk, but it is made better by the privilege of gazing at you."

What a corny line! Nyssa couldn't help laughing. "Um, thanks, I think." She shoveled the rest of her things back into her purse and made sure the zipper was closed. "I appreciate the help picking up. I really have to get to work now; I'm late."

The man stood and extended his hand to Nyssa. She took it, and he helped her up. "I am sorry you must go so soon," he said. "I would have enjoyed spending time with you."

"I don't generally 'spend time' with someone I've just met," Nyssa replied. "I don't even know your name."

"I am Boreas. And you are?"

"Nyssa." Something about his name struck a chord in her. It was a name she knew, but couldn't place.

"Nyssa, it is my pleasure to meet you," Boreas said. "I understand your concern about strangers, but I would be honored to buy you dinner, or perhaps just coffee, when you have the time."

"Um, I don't know." Nyssa checked her watch again. "Oh, no! I'm really late. Look, Boreas, it was nice meeting you, and thanks for your help, but I really have to go." Without waiting for an answer, she ran. The wind, which had stopped without her awareness while she spoke to Boreas, played through her hair until she entered the building.

Nyssa flew out of the elevator and into her office at nine-twelve exactly, according to her watch. Twelve minutes late. It hadn't seemed to take that long to pick things up and talk to Boreas, but the watch didn't lie. And her manager wasn't pleased. He stood near the office door, arms crossed over his chest, a face like a thundercloud. "Nyssa, haven't we spoken about you being late so much?" he demanded.

"Yes, Mr. Horton. I'm sorry." Nyssa set her purse on her desk. "I ran into someone outside. I mean, literally. I dropped my purse and had to pick everything up. I'm sorry."

"Yes, you are. Come with me."

That wasn't good. Nyssa followed Mr. Horton into his office. He closed the door behind them and gestured to one of the chairs. "Take a seat, Miss Forbes."

Nyssa sat down. "I know I've been late a lot, Mr. Horton. I'm sorry. My car needs work; some mornings it starts and some it doesn't."

"I should be firing you right now." Mr. Horton stood uncomfortably close to her. "Give me one good reason I shouldn't."

"I'm good at my job," Nyssa said. "I do all the paperwork accurately, and the clients with whom I come in contact seem pleased with me. I do everything that's asked of me, and I do it well."

"And you're chronically late." Mr. Horton leaned even closer to her. "So you do everything that's asked, do you?"

"Within reason."

"Then maybe we can come to an agreement. I'll ignore your chronic lateness if you'll do a few favors for me."

"I think not. This is sexual harassment, Mr. Horton."

"I haven't mentioned sex at all, Miss Forbes." Horton put his hand on her thigh. "I haven't said a word that could be considered harassment. If you want to hang onto your job, you might want to think more carefully about what you're saying."

"I don't want this job that badly." Nyssa tried to stand, but Horton was too close to her. "Let me up, please."

"Is that really what you want?" Horton asked.

"Yes. Let me up!"

"If you leave this office now, you lose your job."

"That's fine with me."

"Well, it isn't with me."

Horton forced his mouth against Nyssa's. His hands were on her breasts, her thighs. Nyssa tried to push him away, but he was stronger than she. With his mouth on hers, she couldn't even scream. How far would he go?

Although they were inside, a wind began to blow. Neither Nyssa nor Horton noticed it at first, but the wind grew stronger until it was impossible to ignore. "What the hell?" Horton said.

Nyssa took a deep breath, ready to scream, but he clapped his hand over her mouth. "Don't you dare," he said.

"Let me up!"

The wind blew harder. Papers flew off Horton's desk. "This isn't possible!" Horton's eyes widened in fear. "What's going on?"

"Let her go."

The voice came from nowhere and everywhere. If it had been possible, Nyssa would have sworn it came from the wind itself. It was a calm voice, familiar and comforting though Nyssa couldn't place it. She relaxed, suddenly unafraid of what Horton might do to her.

Horton, on the other hand, seemed terrified. He stood and backed slowly away from Nyssa. "Who- who's there?" he asked, voice shaking.

No answer came, only a strong gust of wind that nearly knocked Horton off his feet. Taking advantage of it, Nyssa stood and hurried for the door. Horton tried to grab her, but another gust of wind pushed him back. "You're fired!" Horton howled above the wind.

"I quit!" Nyssa countered. "And I'll be filing a complaint."

"Try it. They'll never believe you."

"Go," the wind said quietly.

Nyssa swallowed her retort to Horton and ran out the door. On the way past her desk, she grabbed her purse, and kept on going right out of the office, ignoring the stares of her coworkers. Former coworkers. It didn't matter how much she needed the money; she was done working here.




Continue next page .......

birdie8819
04-03-2008, 07:22 PM
The elevator had returned to the first floor. Rather than waiting for it and taking the chance that Horton might come after her, Nyssa decided to take the stairs. She hurried down the flights as fast as she safely could, and finally made it out of the building. As soon as she stepped outside, a soft wind caressed her face and hair. And she saw Boreas.

He spotted her at the same moment and came over to her. "I thought you had to work?" he said.

"I'm no longer employed," Nyssa replied.

"That is unfortunate. Was it because you were late?"

"No." Nyssa swallowed hard, hoping that the tears that threatened wouldn't actually fall. "I quit. My manager... Let's say he had a way I could keep my job, but I wasn't in agreement with it."

"I am sorry to hear that." Boreas studied her, his dark eyes full of compassion. "I would say it was a difficult situation for you."

"Very difficult." Despite her best efforts, tears came to Nyssa's eyes. "I- I wasn't sure what he was going to do. If it wasn't for..."

She trailed off. She couldn't tell Boreas about the wind. There was no explanation for wind that suddenly started blowing inside an office. He would think she was insane. If he didn't already think she was nuts for talking like this to a complete stranger.

"If it wasn't for what?" Boreas asked.

"Never mind. It's hard to explain." Nyssa sniffled. "Sorry. I don't mean to dump my problems onto you. I'm sure you don't want to hear it."

"I do not mind," Boreas said. "In fact, if you'd like, we could continue the conversation over coffee."

"Still trying to get a date with me?"

"Not at all, though it would be pleasant to have a date with you. However, it appears that you could use a friendly ear, and I would be pleased to be that for you."

Going for coffee with this gorgeous stranger would definitely be better than going back to her studio apartment and crying over her lost job for the rest of the morning. "I'd like that. Thank you."

As they walked down the street, Boreas offered Nyssa his arm. She hesitated only a second before taking it. The wind that always was with Nyssa stopped as soon as she touched him, but she barely noticed.

When they reached the coffee shop, Boreas held the door for Nyssa. "Thank you, kind sir," she teased.

He didn't seem to realize she was joking. "You're welcome. Shall we sit in the back, so we aren't disturbed while you tell me what happened?"

Nyssa was still uncertain that she wanted to tell Boreas about Horton, but she nodded. "That would be good."

"Go ahead and choose a table. I will order our drinks."

Nyssa sat at a small corner table. Boreas joined her a moment later. "I ordered a soy mocha for you," he said. "I hope that's all right."

"That's perfect." It was her favorite drink, one she rarely allowed herself because of the cost. How could Boreas have known? "How much is it?"

"No charge to you," Boreas replied. "I paid. After all, I did ask you out for coffee, correct?"

"Correct."

"Then why would I expect you to pay?" He looked toward the counter. "Our drinks are ready. I'll be back in a moment."

When Boreas returned with the drinks, he moved his chair around the table, closer to Nyssa. "You are a beautiful woman," he said.

"Um, thanks." Nyssa fidgeted with her cup, unsure how to respond to the compliment. Unsure of Boreas's reason for giving it.

"I apologize if my saying so makes you uncomfortable, but I felt the need to make the comment. So tell me, Nyssa, what upset you at work? What made you leave your job?"

"It's a long story." Nyssa took a sip of her mocha. "I'm sure you don't really want to hear it."

"But I do. If it was that upsetting, you should speak about it."

"It's a long story. My boss... My boss was waiting when I came in. I've been late a lot, and he was going to fire me, I think." Nyssa brushed at her eyes with the back of one hand. "But instead he took me into his office and tried to- I think it's a good thing I got out when I did. He wasn't going to let me go." She felt the tears begin to fall and looked away from Boreas, embarrassed. "He wouldn't even let me up. And then..."

"Then what?" Boreas asked.

"It sounds nuts." Nyssa fiddled with her straw. "We were inside. It wasn't even possible."

"What happened, Nyssa? It sounds as though you were in danger. How did you get away?"

"It got windy." With her napkin, Nyssa wiped away the tears that had streaked her cheeks. "I don't know how, when we were inside a building and the windows were closed, but it got windy. So windy it almost knocked him over. That's how I managed to get out. I can't go back there, though. I'll have to find another job. So do you think I'm nuts?"

"Why would I? It sounds like a frightening experience."

"It was, until the wind came. I wasn't scared when it got windy. But that's what I mean; it sounds crazy that there could have been wind indoors."

"Not to me." Boreas waved his hand, and a light breeze brushed Nyssa's hair away from her face. "Is that the sort of thing you mean?"

Nyssa stared. "How- how did you...?"

"That will be my secret a bit longer." Boreas took a drink of his coffee. "But as you can see, there's no need to fear that I'll think you crazy. Wind is possible anywhere air exists. Does it frighten you?"

The wind didn't, but Nyssa wasn't sure about Boreas. He'd made wind blow. How? What was he?

"Nyssa." Boreas's voice was deep and calm. "There is nothing to fear from me. I would never harm you in any way. It is difficult not to be frightened of something one does not understand, but there is no need to be afraid."

"If you don't want me to be afraid, help me understand." Nyssa looked into his dark eyes. Her experience with Horton was almost forgotten. "I want to trust you. I don't know why, but I feel like I already know you. But I don't know anything about you. Tell me."

"I will tell you anything you want to know. That is, after all, why we're here, correct?"

"We're here because you found me crying on the street."

He smiled. "You were not crying. Though after what you went through, it would be understandable if you did. I asked you to have coffee with me when we first met this morning because I wanted to learn more about you, and I thought perhaps you would want to learn more about me. Am I correct?"

"Yes. I want... I want to learn everything about you." Nyssa couldn't believe she'd said that. She'd just met this man! But something about him was hypnotizing. His eyes, his voice...

Nyssa shook her head. What was wrong with her? "Sorry," she said. "I mean, I don't usually say things like that."

"There is no need to be sorry. I want to learn about you as well. When we finish our coffee, perhaps we could find somewhere else to talk? Your choice; I wouldn't want you to feel pressured to spend time with me."

Nyssa didn't feel at all pressured. She couldn't understand why she wanted so much to be with Boreas; it wasn't like her to react so strongly to a man she'd just met. She barely reacted to any man anymore. In her life, there was no time for romance, or even for quick dates. She spent most of her time working, and what was left over, she spent alone.

But Boreas made her want to make time for other things. For the things she'd been denying herself. "We can go anywhere you like," she said. "I'd invite you to my place, but it's kind of a mess."

"Would you trust me if we were alone?"

Would she? More importantly, would she be able to trust herself? The thought of being alone with Boreas brought moisture to her pussy. She might have just met him, but a corner of her mind was already thinking about what they might do together if they went to her place or his. Another corner was horrified that she would think such things.

She smiled at Boreas. "I trust you."

"Then we can go to your place if you're willing. Mess is no bother to me."

Nyssa was disappointed. She'd wanted to see what kind of home a man like Boreas had. Was he well-off? Apparently he didn't work, at least not during the day. His home would show her more about him. But she didn't want to seem pushy. "All right."

Instead of finishing their coffees, they took them with them. "It's a bit of a walk," Nyssa said as they left the shop. "I would drive, but my car isn't doing too well lately. That's why I was late for work this morning."

"It is a pleasant day for a walk."

"Yes, it is."

They strolled along the sidewalk toward Nyssa's apartment. After they finished their drinks and threw away the empty cups, Boreas took Nyssa's hand. At his touch, she was sure she felt a puff of wind. And a rush of attraction.

They reached Nyssa's building and she keyed in the security code. Boreas held the door for Nyssa as they went inside. Her apartment was the first door, which she opened to reveal the cramped single room she'd called home for the past few months. "It's messy," she repeated apologetically.



Continue next page ..........

birdie8819
04-03-2008, 07:26 PM
"So you stated, but it doesn't appear so to me." Boreas sat in the lone chair. "You said you wanted to know more about me. What do you wish to know?"

"A lot of things. I don't know where to start."

"Begin anywhere you wish. We have all the time we need; I have nowhere that I must be."

"Why not?"

"Because I have commitments only to myself. I come and go as I please. No family, no employment, no other person with claims on me or my time."

"It sounds lonely." Not that Nysssa had anyone in her life either. She'd broken ties with her family when she'd left home, and had never dated anyone for more than a few weeks. But she'd at least had her job as a source of human contact, and the occasional dates she'd been on when she'd first moved to the city.

"At times, it is," Boreas said. "But it is the choice I made. I speak at times to my siblings and parents, but otherwise, it suits me to be alone."

"I don't even talk to my parents or my sisters," Nyssa said.

"Then it sounds like you are the lonely one. Come here, Nyssa."

She went closer to him. He stood and pulled her into his arms. "You are a beautiful woman, Nyssa," he said softly. "You shouldn't be lonely. Let me be with you."

"I don't even know you," Nyssa protested. "I don't know where you're from, or why you're here. I don't even know your last name!"

"I do not have one, and I am from far away. I am here seeking something I have missed for a long while." Boreas gently pressed his lips against hers. "Nyssa, I am very attracted to you. Please. Let me have you today."

She had to be crazy. There was no other explanation for her body's response to Boreas, for the hardening of her nipples, the throbbing between her legs. There was no other explanation for her desire to agree to his proposition. But crazy or not, feeling Boreas's body against hers, Nyssa couldn't imagine turning him down. "Boreas, I..."

"Trust me," he pleaded. "Be with me."

He kissed her again and his tongue persuaded her lips to part. When his hand found her breast, Nyssa tensed, but then relaxed. A light wind began to blow, but Nyssa barely noticed. Every fiber of her being was focused on Boreas's touch.

Boreas's hands moved over Nyssa's body, building her arousal. At the same time, he guided her backward, toward her bed. Although a corner of her mind told her to stop him, Nyssa didn't resist. She wanted this man more than she'd ever wanted anyone in her life. She couldn't understand why, but why didn't matter. All that mattered at that moment was Boreas.

Nyssa's legs bumped the edge of the bed and she fell backward. Boreas fell with her, still holding her. He broke the kiss and asked, "Are you all right?"

"Who are you?" Nyssa asked yet again. "What are you doing to me?"

"I am Boreas, and I am making love to you. I want to see you, Nyssa. I want to see how beautiful you are. Will you undress for me?"

She wasn't much to look at, as far as she was concerned, but she wanted Boreas to see her. Wanted to feel his bare skin against hers. "Only if you undress for me."

"Of course. That was the intent."

Quickly, they stripped out of their clothes. At her first sight of Boreas's nude body, Nyssa caught her breath. He had the body of a god. Chiseled chest, muscular arms. A long, thick cock standing proud. "You're gorgeous!" she exclaimed.

"As are you." Boreas kissed each of her nipples. "I want you, my Nyssa. May I love you?"

"Oh, yes!"

Boreas covered her body with his own and placed his cockhead against her pussy. He was so large, and it had been so long since Nyssa had had anyone inside her, that she expected discomfort, but none came as Boreas slowly entered her. She stretched to accept him as though she was made for him.

Once inside, Boreas lay still for a moment, allowing Nyssa to adjust to him. "Are you all right?" he asked again.

"I'm wonderful," Nyssa said. "You feel so good inside me, Boreas. I never- I don't do this. I don't fuck men I don't know. But I want you so badly."

"You have me, my Nyssa." Boreas thrust slowly back and forth. "I love the feel of you. I love you, Nyssa."

The wind picked up, and Nyssa felt frightened. "You can't love me. You just met me."

"I have known you all your life." As Boreas fucked her faster, the wind increased as though to match his pace. "I have been with you all your life, Nyssa. That is why you feel you know me."

"Boreas!" Nyssa cried out as she felt her pussy tighten around his cock. She didn't know what he was talking about; he sounded insane. But nothing mattered except the pleasure he was giving her. Her orgasm built until the release came, accompanied by a scream. "Boreas!"

"Yes, lovely Nyssa. Come for me."

"Yes!"

Again Boreas lay still for a moment, allowing Nyssa to savor and recover from her orgasm. The waves of pleasure abated, and Nyssa was able to think again. "How have you been with me?"

The wind that shouldn't have been able to blow inside her apartment toyed with Nyssa's hair. "You asked how I made the wind blow earlier," Boreas said. "I am the wind, my Nyssa, and it is me. I am Boreas, god of the North Wind, and you are the one I have chosen to be my consort."

"What? It isn't possible!"

"You know that it is, love. You know that the wind is always with you. From the time you were a child I have been near you, watching and protecting you. Now you are grown, and it is time to bring you home. Please, love. I need you to be with me always."

"I can't... How can I leave with you? Where would you take me?"

"To my home. To the North Wind. And how can you not leave, my love? What is there here for you?"

He was right. What did Nyssa have to keep her here? Her family could be dead, for all she knew; her apartment was nothing more than shelter from the elements; and she no longer had a job. "Why should I believe you?"

"Because you know I speak the truth."

And she did. With his words, all doubt was swept away. "I want you to finish making love to me," Nyssa said. "I want to feel you come inside me. And then I want you to take me with you."

"Whatever you desire, my Nyssa."

Boreas resumed his thrusting. Nyssa responded by moving against him, matching each thrust with her own. As Boreas neared his climax, the wind that blew around them grew stronger, faster. "I'm coming, Nyssa!" he cried finally.

"Yes! Come in me, Boreas!"

"Nyssa!"

Nyssa felt Boreas's come filling her. The wind increased to near shrieking, but she felt safe in Boreas's arms. The wind wrapped around them, surrounding and enveloping them, taking them home.

And then the apartment was still and silent. And empty, except for a few scattered papers that the wind had knocked to the floor.



The End

birdie8819
04-03-2008, 07:48 PM
My Gianni


Sobbing I kicked off my stilettos and shimmied out of the black silk dress. Instead I shrugged into an oversized men's shirt I'd borrowed from my brother upon painting his apartment. I pulled on a pair of black leggings and slipped my feet into my puma running shoes. I wrenched the pins from my hair, the dark locks falling over my shoulders only to mash a baseball cap on my head.

I left the lights on in the bedroom and turned the music on low. I locked the door after I slipped out of the room. I wanted him to think that I was still angry with him and locking him out of the bedroom. Yes, I was angry but I was afraid too. I didn't know what he would do if he'd known I was leaving. He was in one of his terrifyingly unpredictable moods tonight. I didn't want to test him. I was trying to give myself some time. I had hurriedly packed my things into the overpriced Hartmann luggage set and crept out into the hall.

I had thought about taking my car but then halted. It was in his name. He could report it stolen and that was something I couldn't see myself dealing with at the moment.

The steps creaked as I tried to quietly move down the stairs. I winced halted listening for his movement or some indication that he'd heard me but he was seated in the breakfast room, his paperwork spread around him, the television on too loud for him to hear my movements. I moved clumsily, my laptop bag crossed over one shoulder, overnight bag over the other, as I struggled with the weight of my suitcase in my hands.

The alarm was on the front door. I froze. He would hear me if I deactivated it. So I slowly, quietly slid to the basement door and slipped down the stairs. The alarm would be on the basement door too so gently lowered my bags from the window which I'd slid open. And then I waited in the darkness.

It wasn't long before my cell phone buzzed against my hip, tucked into the waistband of my leggings. "Hello?"

It was Aiden. "I'm here."

I pulled a chair over to the window and climbed out with all the grace I could muster before dropping to the ground and nearly tripping over my bags laying there. But I recovered quickly, my heart in my throat as I realized that even in the back of the house I would be setting off the motion sensor lights that ran around the perimeter. I just hoped he would think it was a deer or raccoon like it usually was and he had not gone to check the bedroom yet.

I stepped off the patio off the back door and stumbled over the pathway. The footstones leading around the side of the house hadn't been tended and were overgrown.

I emerged from the side of the house and sighted the taillights of the car that had pulled up right past the edge of our property. When he stepped out of his sleek black sports car it occurred to me...he's my Gianni. He wore a black cap over his dark hair, the bill pulled down low over his eyes, a black sleeveless t-shirt, and black adidas track pants. The muscles stood out sleekly but visibly in his arms. The tattoo stood out vividly on one muscular shoulder. There was shadow on his cheeks. His eyes were heavy lidded with sleep but the dark orbs were alert. It was nearly 1am but he's shot up in bed immediately upon hearing my voice tearfully rippling across the phone lines. "Just get ready to get out of there, Olivia. I'll be there," he had said.

He stalked around the side of the car and opened his trunk and took my bags from me. I slid into the passenger seat next to him and he flicked on the overhead light. Gently taking my chin in his hand he turned my face to him. I wouldn't meet his gaze but he lifted the bill of my cap to peruse my face. "You okay?"

The warm strength of his voice soothed my frayed nerves almost immediately. His mouth tightened and his honey colored eyes darkened with anger as he noted the tears streaking my face and the way my lips trembled.

He released his hold and the lights flicked off. The powerful engine roared as he made a u-turn and tore down the street. I leaned back and turned my face to the window as I watched the street lights pass by as the highway sped by. I usually hated that he drove so fast, but now I could only think that the faster I got away, the better. I could feel his gaze on me, see his reflection in the window.

I glanced at him as he drove. I took in the firm set of his jawline darkened with stubble, the sensual curve of his mouth below the patrician nose. His changeling eyes were thickly lashed with dark fringe. The passing streetlights washed amber light over his deeply tanned skin. This man was beautiful, I'd thought so since his little sister and I were twelve. I would see him coming and going but I had never been a part of his world until the last couple years and he'd moved back to town from graduate school. He'd become one of my very best friends., unfailing in his loyalty.

He glanced at me and caught me looking. He moved his hand to cover my knee, his fingers lightly caressing...soothing. He turned his palm up, his gaze on the road, and I tentatively slid my hand into his. His fingers closed warmly around mine and he gave my hand a slight reassuring squeeze.

I sighed and let my eyes drift closed as I lay my head back against the headrest. ***

He placed my bags inside the foyer and turned to face me as I stood in his doorway. Smiling faintly, he took my shoulders in his hands and drew me towards him. I gazed mutely up into his face.

"It's going to be alright," he said running his thumb over the tear streaks on my cheeks. He grinned, showing off perfectly white teeth against tanned skin. He drew me inside, closing the door behind us. "Hungry?" he asked as he padded towards the kitchen and disappeared around the corner.

I didn't answer. I stood in the doorway a moment, feeling as thought the energy were draining from my limbs. I walked down the familiar hallway and walked into his bedroom.

The room was wholly masculine, the whole room in dark subdued blacks and dark greys. Dark wood furniture with smooth clean lines, black and white photography on the walls. I paused at a picture on the dresser. I didn't remember when it was taken. My own face smiled back at me as I was looking over my shoulder at the camera. His arm was slung around my shoulders, the other hand wrapped around mine and held against his chest. I was surprised to see that there amongst the other pictures of friends and cityscapes.



Continue next page ..........

birdie8819
04-03-2008, 07:49 PM
A large bed dominated the room, it's bedding black and grey. I slipped out of my sneakers and tossed my hat on his chair. I pulled the shirt over my head, pushed my leggings down my legs and stood in his room in bra and black bra and black boycut panties. I moved to the bed and pulled back the covers before sliding between the cool sheets. I sighed in relief and closed my eyes, willing myself to stop the trembling which seemed intent on taking over my limbs.

"Comfortable?" He was standing in the doorway, a small smile curving on his lips.

The sight of me in his bed was not unusual. After a night out, it wasn't unusual for everyone to head back to his place to crash and he would find me asleep in his bed. He would slide beneath the covers and keep to his own side of the bed. If anything, he was always unfailing in his self control. I was his little sister's best friend, off limits. I would wake in the morning, finding that I had migrated to his side of the bed. I would find myself laying against his chest, his skin warm beneath my cheek, my arm thrown across the hard ripples of his stomach and my leg thrown over his own.

He would wake and ruffle my hair. "Morning, kid," he'd grin before slipping from the bed.

Aiden stepped into the room and pulled his shirt over his head. I couldn't help my gaze from skimming over the hard planes of his body before averting my gaze.

I scooted over in the bed and turned my back to him as I heard him stripping down to his boxers and the light switched off, tossing the room into darkness. He slid beneath the covers and settled into bed.

I had expected him to keep to his side of the bed as was our custom but I was surprised to feel his heavily muscled arm encircle my waist as he dragged me into the curve of his body.

His breath was warm against my neck and he pressed a small kiss against my shoulder as he pulled me tightly against him. "Shhh," he soothed. "You're safe, baby. Go to sleep."

I sank into the warmth of his arms and sighed. I'd never felt safer in my life. I'd all but fallen asleep as we lay in bed, him curled protectively around me when he groaned and rolled away from me.

I turned to him in the darkness. "What?"

He shook his head. "Nothing, baby girl. Go back to sleep."

I stared at him. He lay on his back gazing at the ceiling. My voice was tentative. "Come back over here?"

He shook his head again. "I'd better not, Olivia."

I was hurt and i couldn't help the pout that entered my voice. "Why not? Did I do something wrong?"

He sighed. "No honey, it's all my fault."

Confused, but feeling stubbornness rise in me I scooted closer to him and snuggled against his side. I nestled my head against his shoulder and rested my palm against the smooth hardness of his chest. I threw my leg over his own only to come into contact with the hardness jutting from his center. I had done that? My mind reeled.

He groaned and squeezed his eyes shut. His breath hissed from between clenched teeth. "Please, baby, just go back over there."

I stared up at the him, at his stubbled jaw.

He swallowed thickly. "I intended to leave you alone tonight. I just wanted to you feel safe and protected. I wanted to restrain myself from touching you in that way, not when you're feeling vulnerable." He cleared his throat and shifted. "I'm going to the couch."

I wrapped my leg around one of his own and tightened my arm over his chest stilling him when he would have risen from the bed. "Please don't." I whispered. "Please?"

He lay still, his gaze still fixed on the ceiling.

I gently traced my fingertips over his jaw, over the warm softness of his mouth. I cupped his cheek in my hand and turned his face to mine so that our faces were mere inches apart and we were staring at one another in the darkness. I buried my fingers in the dark silken locks of his hair and pulled his face down to mine and pressed my lips against his. He groaned against my mouth, his arms coming around me as he turned and crushed me against his body. The hardness of his erection pressing insistently against my stomach.

He skillfully took over the kiss, his tongue teasing the seam of my lips before delving into the heat of my mouth. He swallowed my moans as he rolled me onto my back. I accepted the weight of him pressing down onto me gratefully as my hips cradled his own. I reached down between are bodies and wrapped my hand around the thick heat of him. His size surprised me but I felt sweet warmth curling in my stomach and south of my bellybutton.

"Aiden," I breathed in between kisses. I placed my hand on his chest and he pulled back as I insistently pushed him onto his back.

I quickly shimmed out of my underwear beneath the covers and rolled over to straddle his hips. He groaned and arched as he felt the heat of me pressed against his boxer clad cock, only the thin material between them.

I rocked my hips slowly, causing his breath to catch in his throat as I placed my hands on his chest and leaned down to press my lips to his once more. With a growl he reached up and buried his hand in my dark locks as he kissed me back with fervor, his lips demanding. With his free hand he reached down into his boxers and pulled his rigid cock free. He brushed the tip back and forth across my slit, the head becoming slick with my wetness. I whimpered at the exquisite feel of the head of his cock brushing against my clit before settling against my tight entrance.

Wrapping one arm around my waist to hold me in place, Aiden pressed his hips upward sliding past my folds into the tight heat of my pussy until my clit was pressed against his pelvic bone and he was buried deep inside of me.

"You feel so good, baby," he moaned as he grasped my hips and slowly rocked me back and forth, moving so that my clit brushed against him with each thrust.

I cried out and he smiled.

Rising, my hands on his chest, I began to ride him rocking my hips. Aiden watched in fascination as I rode him, pleasure evident in the small perfect 'o' of my lips.

God, he loved her mouth. He reached ran his hands over my breasts, brushing his fingertips over the taut nipples. His hands trailed down her hips and lifted me slightly only to pull me down hard onto his cock, impaling me over and over again.

"Ah, fuck," he gasped and drew me down so that my breasts were within reach of his mouth and he took one tip into his mouth and then the other, swirling his tongue around the bud.

Suddenly he grabbed my hips and held me aloft and in place. I gazed down into his face only to cry out in pleasure as he thrust up into me hard. He pistoned his hips against me, driving him self hard and deeply into me. I cried out as he took me hard.

Without warning he rolled me beneath him and thrust into me. I wrapped my legs around him. He moved against me, his chest rubbing against my breasts, my clit rubbing against his body. I arched beneath him, feeling waves of pleasure rippling through my body. "Aiden," I gasped as I felt my sheath tighten around him and the orgasm flooded through me and I came hard, my sheath squeezing and rippling around his thickness.

Aiden pressed his hips against me and I felt his cock twitch inside me. He buried his face against my neck and low groan wrenched from his throat as he thrust hard and emptied himself inside of me.

He lay still a moment, my arms and legs still wrapped around him, keeping him in place before he rolled onto his back again, pulling me to lay pressed against his side.

He sighed and he let out a small chuckle, "You have no idea how long I've waited to do that."

I glance up at him questioningly.

He grinned. "You have no idea how hard it's been sleeping next to you all this time, and you rolling over and rubbing up against me in the night. I never got any sleep. I just have to concentrate on not rolling over and burying myself inside you."

I smiled at that. "That why you always duck out of bed so fast in the morning?"

He tightened an arm around me. "Cold shower," he answered and I laughed.

We both smiled contentedly in the darkness and his fingertips trailed lightly up and down my arm before we both gave into sleep for the first time.



The End

birdie8819
04-03-2008, 07:51 PM
Amy and I Star in WifeSwitch


Amy and I have been married for only a year but have been together for nearly 11 years. She stands 5'5", weighs 135lbs, long blonde hair and eyes that change from blue to green depending on her mood. She has a lovely set of 36C breasts, a nice round ass and legs to die for. Everywhere she goes she turns heads and she lives to flirt with both men and women. Amy possesses the friendliest personality and is very confident in her sexuality. This confidence has permitted both of us to live out many of our fantasies including swapping, wife sharing, orgies, and both MMF and FFM threesomes.

For the last while we have had a difficult time finding anyone suitable to play around with so we decided to try looking online. We were disappointed that we found little success on the web so I made a suggestion that I thought might work. My wife and I enjoy watching porn together and we both really loved a series called WifeSwitch so we decided to explore how we could take part in an episode of our favourite porn. Amy and I visited the WifeSwitch website where we found an e-mail address to which we were to send pictures and a brief description of what we were looking for and what type of people we found attractive. In our letter Amy stated that she would like the guy to be physically fit but not too built with short dark hair and he must be a gentleman. I wrote that I would prefer a woman that was beautiful and had a natural body and that she need not be Caucasian. We also included that the couple must be very secure in their relationship and should have some swapping experience in order to avoid any jealousy or other complications. We attached a few pictures of ourselves and sent off our application hoping to generate some interest.

Over the next few weeks we checked our e-mail religiously, anxious to see if we received any responses. After not getting a reply for nearly a month we were ready to give up and try the swing clubs scene again when an e-mail from WifeSwitch magically appeared in our mailbox. Amy and I read the response together and found that we had received quite a bit of attention from a variety of couples. We examined the pictures and read the biographies that were sent. We ended up selecting three couples that suited our standards and that we found to be attractive. The first couple was in their mid thirties, had been married for 6 years and had plenty of swinging experience. The husband was your typical tall, dark and handsome white man while his wife was very petite with long black hair and looked to be of Asian descent. Next was a young Hispanic couple who had been together for 4 years but were not married. They both looked to be in great shape and their bio stated that they worked out three times a week. The final couple was in their late twenties and had been married for only 6 months. They were both from interracial families and appeared to have average bodies. We learned that they had taken part in a previous WifeSwitch episode so we were able to see them in action. After viewing their performance we were satisfied that they were comfortable with having sex with another couple.

My wife and I expressed our appreciation for the replies that we received and that any one of the three couples were suitable. We included that we were looking forward to meeting our swapping partners but that we would like the chosen couple to be a surprise when we arrived in Los Angeles. We transmitted our e-mail to WifeSwitch and nervously awaited our travel information which arrived about a week later. We were supposed to travel to L.A. in a few months and would meet the couple at a house that was leased to WifeSwitch on the day of filming. Amy and I were so aroused and curious about the experience that awaited us that we fucked like rabbits until our departure date finally arrived.

When we landed at LAX we were greeted at the baggage claim by a limo driver holding a sign with our names on it. The driver escorted us to the car and loaded our bags into the trunk before taking us on a brief tour of Los Angeles. The driver was very friendly as he guided us through the busy streets of L.A. while we lounged in the back with drinks from the mini bar. Amy and I both blushed with embarrassment when the driver pointed out the house that we would be meeting our new friends at later in the week. We didn't suspect that he knew why we were in L.A. and were surprised when he brought it up. He told us that he worked for WifeSwitch and drove every couple that arrived to participate in an episode. We tried to persuade the driver to divulge the identity of the other couple but he refused, stating that he was sworn to secrecy by his employer. Upon the completion of our tour we were dropped off at a very lavish hotel and shown to our room.

Amy and I were in awe of our exquisite accommodations which were comprised of a huge suite with a very large hot tub, a fully stocked bar and a gift bag from WifeSwitch that included numerous sex toys, condoms, lubricant and the complete collection of WifeSwitch DVD's. During the days leading up to our swap my wife and I saw the sights of L.A., dined at some excellent eateries and had lots of incredible sex in our luxury suite. We put each and every toy that had been given to us to use and watched every episode of WifeSwitch in preparation for our upcoming adventure. My wife and I were both insatiable and seemed to be constantly horny from the non-stop fantasizing we were both apparently doing. We discussed which couple we wanted to meet and I was shocked to find out that Amy wanted the couple that had previously been on WifeSwitch. I was stunned by this because she has never expressed any interest in sleeping with a black man even after I had admitted wanting to see her penetrated by a huge black cock. I let Amy know that I was hoping for the Hispanic couple because it would fulfill my ethnic fantasy and this woman just looked and sounded like the most adventurous.

After fucking for hours that night we decided to sleep late and conserve as much energy for the day of festivities that lay ahead. I woke up in the morning with a raging hard-on that had formed a tent in the sheets and rolled over toward my wife. I nestled behind her, pressing my shaft into the crack of her ass, hoping to make love to her one more time before preparing for our swapping session. I started to plant kisses along her neck with the intention of waking her in an aroused state, desperate for a good fucking. Much to my chagrin, my loving wife pushed me away saying that she wanted to be at her best for whichever husband she was to be with later. I knew she was right but that didn't do anything to ease my aching cock. Amy suggested that I take a cold shower and get ready for a very exciting day with a new woman. Taking her advice, I hopped into the shower and allowed the cold water to relax my throbbing erection while I shaved and washed in order to look and smell my best for the fresh new pussy that awaited me. When I was finished in the shower Amy took my place and began to get ready while I ordered some breakfast from room service.

My wife exited the shower wearing only a complimentary robe just as the food was being delivered. I watched as the young server ogled my drop dead gorgeous wife who was still wet from her shower and was obviously naked beneath her robe. Amy sat on the bed and crossed her toned legs which caused the robe to fall to either side, exposing her muscular thighs to the young man's gaze. I saw a rather large bulge beginning to form in the front of his uniform as his cock stiffened. I snapped him out of his trance when I offered him a substantial tip. I showed him to the door before telling him that maybe he could return before we travelled back home for some quality time with my wife.

Amy and I ate while we continued to get ready as the limo would be here to pick us up in less than an hour. I dressed in my favourite suit, wanting to make a great first impression on the couple, and my wife slipped into a skin tight red dress that hugged every curve of her body and completed her outfit with a sexy pair of red heels. One thing that I did find a little odd was that Amy had decided to wear a pair of red thong panties under her dress. She usually never wears underwear and when I questioned her, she told me that she intended on giving them away as a memento to her new swap partner. I commended her on a fantastic idea as we left our room for the limo that was waiting downstairs.

We walked outside to find the same limo driver from earlier in the week awaiting our emergence from the hotel. He opened the door for us and told my wife that she looked good enough to eat just before she entered the car.

"That's the look I was going for" my wife said as she slipped into the limo. I slid into the limo behind Amy and snuggled beside her in the rear seat of the dimly lit car. We both sat and remained nervously quiet for most of the trip to the house as we thought about all of the possibilities that lingered in our immediate future. Apparently aware of our anxiety, the driver tried to help us relax with some small talk and a reminder of the drinks in the bar.



Continue next page ...........

birdie8819
04-03-2008, 07:54 PM
"So what is the other couple like?" I asked the driver, hoping to elicit some information from his sealed lips.

"All I can say is that you won't be disappointed" the driver replied, careful not to reveal our surprise. "Another driver is picking them up as we speak and they should arrive shortly after we do."

"I can't wait to find out which couple we get to play with" Amy stated as she trailed her hand lightly over her breasts. "I don't think I have ever been this wet before in my life."

With that I slid my hand under her dress and felt her panty clad box. "Wow, your panties are soaked right through" I said as I trailed my finger up and down her damp slit.

Amy pushed my hand away before she got too worked up, "you have to stop that, I don't want to cum yet!"

I withdrew my hand and used it to adjust my rapidly growing member in my pants just as the driver pulled up in front of the house. My wife and I straightened up before exiting the limo and making our way into the house. We were amazed at the interior of the house, it was beautifully decorated and seemed to go on forever. We explored the house and finally settled into the living room where we found a bottle of champagne waiting for us. Sitting next to the champagne glasses three letters, one addressed to Amy and I, one with the names "Dan & Lori" on the front and the final one had instructions which stated that it should be opened when both couples were present.

My wife tore open our letter and read it aloud. "Welcome to WifeSwitch, we have selected Dan and Lori to be your playmates for the evening. Your time in the house will be recorded for use on our website and DVD's. As you may have noticed there is no camera crew present, instead we have equipped the house with small hidden cameras in order to provide you with a more relaxed atmosphere. We hope you enjoy your experience with us and are welcome to stay as long as you like. Have fun, WifeSwitch."

As if on cue, the moment Amy finished reading the letter there was a loud knock at the door. My wife and I looked at each other, allowing one last chance to back out. Both of us were much too excited to back down at this point so we joined hands and made our way to the front door to meet Dan and Lori. We swung the door open and greeted our new friends with hugs and handshakes. It turns out that Dan and Lori were the first couple we had selected from the initial e-mails. Each of them looked better in person than they had in the pictures we had viewed.

Dan stood about 6'2", short dark hair with a slight hint of grey, a good build and informed us that he was 38 years old. His wife Lori was 5'1", jet black hair that fell half way down her back, long toned legs and perky looking B cup breasts. To top it all off they both spoke with a strong southern drawl which Amy and I both found extremely sexy. Amy and I led Dan and Lori back to the living room and continued to get to know each other while sipping an the complimentary champagne. They took a few seconds to read their letter which we assumed contained the same information that ours did. Dan carefully folded the letter and placed it back on the table inside it's original envelope.

"Should we find out what the other letter says?" Lori inquired anxiously.

Simultaneously, Dan, Amy and I all eagerly replied "Yes!"

Lori scooped up the envelope and tore it open, hastily pulling out the letter inside and reading it aloud to the group. "Now that you have become familiar with one another it is time for the real fun to begin! The cameras that were mentioned earlier are located in both the living room and bedroom so feel free to use both rooms if you wish. Located in each room is a basket of lube, condoms and toys which are yours to use as you see fit. All that we request is that at the end of your session, the guys cum somewhere on the woman's' body. Hope you all have a wonderful time, WifeSwitch!"

"I have a funny feeling that we are going to have the time of our lives" Dan stated as he looked my wife up and down. I felt a stirring in my pants as I watched another man lusting after my woman.

"Would you like to see more?" I asked Dan. Without waiting for his response, I suggested that Amy stand and show off her great body for the other couple. She rose from the couch and twirled around slowly, proudly showing off her assets.

"Damn, your wife is hot" Lori complimented as she glanced at the growing bulge in my lap.

"If Amy is going to tease me like that, why don't you do the same to Jack?" Dan said to his own wife. Lori confidently stood and moved close to Amy while she also spun around, giving me a nice look at her tight body.

"Look at her cute little ass" Amy commented to me as she placed her hands on either side of Lori's slim waist and held her in place, allowing me to marvel at round butt. My wife slowly lowered her hands and cupped Lori's tight butt cheeks, holding them on display for me.

"It looks like her ass is really firm!" I exclaimed, noticing that when Amy squeezed there was very little give to her flesh. While Amy was toying with Lori's booty, Lori's hands had wandered up to my wife's chest and were fondling Amy's large breasts. I looked over at Dan and witnessed him adjusting his crotch, obviously becoming aroused by the girl on girl action unfolded in front of us.

Lori and Amy eventually turned to face each other while running their hands all over the other one's body. I could hear that their breathing had quickened and saw in my wife's eyes that she was really excited about playing with her new friend. She leaned toward Lori's face and their lips met for a brief second. After examining Lori's reaction to the kiss, my wife knew that it was okay to proceed. Amy was much more aggressive the next time she leaned in for a kiss. She wrapped her hand around Lori's neck and pulled her close as their tongues danced. The sensual display was having it's desired effect on both Dan and myself since both wives were extremely attractive and seemed to really be getting into the moment.



Continue next page .........

birdie8819
04-03-2008, 07:57 PM
"I think it's time we joined them" I said to Dan before rising and snuggling up behind my wife. I reached around her body and took her tits in my hands as I nibbled on her exposed neck. "You are so sexy" I whispered in my wife's ear while I ground my swollen member into her ass. In the meantime, Dan had moved behind his wife and was giving her similar treatment. He had one hand on her chest while the other had found it's way to her crotch and was rubbing her pussy through her clothes. As the four of us stood very close together I decided to be the bold one and initiate contact with the other female. I removed one of my hands from Amy's mounds and lightly trailed it over Lori's unoccupied tit. Lori's eyes shot open when she realized that it was my hand that was fondling her but she didn't object to my forward action. She shut her eyes once again and I thought I heard her moan into Amy's mouth.

The four of us explored each others' bodies while standing in the centre of the living room until the ladies ordered Dan and I to sit back down on the couches. I was hoping to get my hands on Lori again but the wives had other ideas. Amy grabbed the bottom of Lori's shirt and seductively raised it over her head presenting two perky breasts that looked large on her tiny frame. Lori's dark nipples stood out at least a half inch from her tits and seemed to beg for someone to suck on them. "Your tits are fantastic" Amy commented before taking one nipple and then the other between her lips.

Lori's head flung back when my wife started to nibble on her sensitive buds, "Suck my tits, baby" Lori moaned.

After spending a short but vigorous time toying with Lori's tits Amy dropped to her knees in front of Lori and began to slide her skirt down her toned thighs. I gazed at Lori's crotch which was covered with a skimpy pink thong that barely hid her pussy. My wife's face obstructed my view when she leaned forward and planted a kiss on Lori's veiled mound. I glanced at Dan and saw that he had shifted in his seat to give himself a better vantage point of the live lesbian show which was unfolding mere feet from us. I also noticed that his hand had found his crotch and was nonchalantly rubbing a sizeable bulge in the front of his slacks. I looked back at our wives just in time to witness Amy peel the pink panties from Lori's snatch and down her legs. Lori stepped from the bunched up thong, confidently showing off her naked body while Amy stood and tossed the panties aside.

"I can't be the only naked one" Lori sighed, "I think it's time we saw your sexy body." Lori then spun Amy around until she was facing Dan before reaching around my wife and cupping her large breasts from the rear. Lori slid her hands down Amy's curvy body and eventually dipped them under my wife's dress. "You naughty bitch, you're not wearing any underwear!" Lori exclaimed when her hand found my wife's bald pussy. Dan's wife lifted Amy's dress revealing her bare pussy to his stare, "Do you like it, honey?" she inquired of her husband.

"It looks ...delicious" Dan stammered as he was taken aback by my wife's perfect pussy. Lori proceeded to unzip Amy's dress and sensually pull it down her muscular legs, leaving my wife in only her sexy smile. Lori was overcome with lust and she practically attacked Amy, dragging her to the hardwood floor.

Dan and I observed anxiously as our wives feverishly thrashed about on the floor. "Bring that pussy here" Lori begged, "I need to taste you." My wife obliged and straddled Lori's face before lowering her damp snatch toward the Asian woman's mouth.

"She is doing such a good job" Amy gasped in my direction as Lori lashed at her clit.

"I think you should return the favour" I proposed, pointing at the slit between Lori's splayed legs. My wife took the not so subtle hint and soon had her face buried in Lori's pink gash. As Dan and I watched the ladies simultaneously pleasure each other we stood from our seats and started to remove our clothes. When Dan's rock hard prick sprung into view I couldn't help but admire his impressive tool. He wasn't quite as long as me but was substantially thicker and the head of his penis was shaped like an enormous mushroom.

I sat back down on the couch and took my erect cock in my fist, beginning to slowly pump my hand up and down. Dan followed my lead as he began to jerk his own meat to the sight of our horny wives. "Don't get carried away, boys" Amy groaned, momentarily pausing her assault on Lori's drenched pussy.

"Yeah guys, save some for us" Lori added as she scooted out from beneath my wife. Both women looked amazing when they rose, their faces smeared with the others' juices. Amy strolled toward me and reached for me with outstretched arms, forcing me to relinquish my grasp of my cock. She pulled me to my feet and drove her tongue into my mouth for a passionate kiss. The flavour of Lori's tangy pussy was clearly evident on Amy's tongue and I eagerly sucked up as much as I could. I took a quick peek over my wife's shoulder and saw the Dan and Lori were locked in a similar embrace.

"Lori, do you think it's time to let our men have what they have been so patiently waiting for?" my wife asked.

"Absolutely!" Lori exclaimed as she disengaged from her husband and strutted in our direction.

Lori's eagerness to get at me caused my cock to jump against Amy's stomach just before she pulled away to make her way over to Dan. "Have fun" she said over her shoulder just as she was taken into Dan's strong arms. My attention was drawn back to Lori when she stepped in front of me and pressed her perky tits into my abdomen. Her hands reached around my neck and pulled my head down, allowing our lips to meet for the first time. While our tongues danced I could again taste pussy on her breath and when I realized it was my wife's sweet nectar my cock began to twitch uncontrollably. Lori slipped her tiny hand between our bodies and started to trace her fingernails along my cock, smearing the pre-cum that had collected at the tip. As we continued to kiss and she massaged my cock I reached around her slim body and took a firm hold of her round ass. I sank my fingers into her tender flesh and pulled her tightly against my body, sandwiching my cock and her hand between us. Lori purred into my mouth when I began to roughly manipulate the cheeks of her ass to the point where I was lifting her feet off the floor.

I suddenly heard Amy's mumbled voice from the other side of the room, "Do you mind if I taste your husband's wonderful cock?" Although her question was directed at Lori I was well aware that she wanted me to hear her excitement at having another man's cock in her mouth while I was just a few feet away.

"Only if you let me suck your man!" was Lori's response.

"Deal, but I want Jack to be able to watch me pleasure Dan" Amy replied, "so why don't they sit next to each other over here on the couch." My wife pushed Dan onto the couch and Lori told me to have a seat next to him. I got situated comfortably and prepared myself to watch my slut wife take another man into her throat while his wife treated me orally.

Lori commenced a fantastic blowjob by ever so gently gliding her tongue along the underside of my shaft and caressing my balls with her fingers. She gradually started to lick with more pressure, leaving a trail of saliva wherever her tongue journeyed. When she felt my cock was sufficiently wet, Lori sucked the head of my cock between her lips and swirled her talented tongue around my tip which caused my whole crotch to tingle. I had to put forth an extraordinary effort to keep my eyes open in order to witness my wife going down on Dan. Amy wasn't nearly as gentle when it came to sucking Dan's cock. She had immediately taken Dan's rod deep into her throat and was rapidly bobbing up and down which was triggering a groan from Dan each time she did so. Wanting to show just how orally gifted she was, my wife rammed Dan's cock all the way into her mouth and forced her tongue between her lower lip and his shaft and began to flick it across his tightened sack.

When Lori saw what my wife was able to do she tried her best to imitate her actions. This small Asian woman forced as much of my shaft into her mouth as she could, which was only about half of my length, and jutted her tongue out in an attempt to lick my balls. The tip of her tongue came up about an inch short but it felt great nonetheless. I caringly placed my hands on either side of her face and compelled her to look up at me. "Don't worry about what she is doing, what you were doing felt great!" I assured her. Lori resumed her original technique, which was much more delicate than the treatment that Dan was receiving, and my cock was soon throbbing from her unfamiliar touch.



Continue next page ........

birdie8819
04-03-2008, 07:59 PM
When I felt that I was on the verge of exploding into her mouth I pulled her head off my cock and lay her down on the couch next to her husband. Lori rested her head on Dan's thigh and placed one leg on the arm of the couch and the other remained on the floor. With her legs spread so widely I was granted a clear view of her slit which hung open slightly to reveal a hint of pink between her narrow lips. Her arousal was very evident from the moisture that was glistening from within her hairless pussy.

"Is somebody excited?" I teased from my position at her feet while continuing to admire her cooch. "I bet it tastes as good as it looks!" I said a moment before running my flattened tongue from her ass to her clit. After my initial lick I paused for a second to savour her delicious honey before exploring further.

With my head buried in Lori's snatch I was unable to observe what Dan and Amy were up to but I was quite sure that they had moved into a comparable situation as Lori and I. "Oh god, that feels so good" my wife gasped, presumably from the attention of Dan's tongue. No longer capable of containing my curiosity I raised my head slightly only to see that my suspicions were correct. Dan was enthusiastically devouring my wife's pussy and her juices were definitely flowing as she moaned aloud, holding his head in place with her strong thighs. Knowing exactly what to say to get me going Amy screamed out the arrival of her orgasm. "You're going to make me cum so hard Dan! That's it, get me nice and wet for your big cock. I want you to stretch my pussy while my husband fucks your hot wife!" she blurted out as her climax ravaged her body. Amy bucked her hips wildly into Dan's face, smothering him with her pussy while she enjoyed one of the fiercest orgasms I have ever witnessed.

The severity of my wife's climax nearly made me forget about the sweet pussy I had in front of me, but only for a minute or so. Lori was apparently as enthralled with our spouses as I was because when I turned to face her again I found that her hand was working feverishly at her clit and she was staring in disbelief at my wife who was finally coming down from her high.

I startled Lori when I suddenly plunged my tongue deep into her hole and resumed eating her out. Seeing Amy's aggressive behaviour seemed to awaken something within Lori since she was now much more assertive. She clasped her hands behind my head and forced my face into her eager snatch. I attacked her entire pussy in earnest, licking as deep as my tongue could reach and sucking her labia and clit into my mouth. She was soon thrashing about on the couch, much like Amy had done only moments ago. "Oh, you are eating my cunt so good!" she yelped, "watching your wife fuck my husband's face made me so wet!" Sure that she was about to cum I concentrated my efforts on her protruding clit, pinching it between my lips and flicking my tongue back and forth, and pistoning two fingers in and out of her hungry pussy. I could feel her pussy clamp down around my fingers and I knew she was about to explode into my mouth.

Amy must have sensed that Lori was on the verge as well because she reached over and started to suck on her nipples in an attempt to coerce a violent orgasm from our new playmate. Lori's body tensed and she unleashed her climax with a howling string of profanity. "Suck my tits you slut while I spray your husband with my cum" she wailed just as her pussy erupted, spewing her juices all over my face and into my mouth. Gush after gush burst from her slit and a large puddle started to form on the floor. I was caught off guard when she squirted but it was a huge turn on to feel her warm fluid splashing against my face. Amy has also been known to squirt on occasion so I knew that we could be in for a very wet evening. "I think we should move into the bedroom before the couch washes away!" I joked to the other three.

"Sounds great" they laughed before rising and heading for the bedroom.

Amy led the way upstairs with Dan hot on her heels, his hands firmly planted on her round booty, "helping" her up to the room. Lori and I followed a few feet behind with me looking on in amazement as her juices continued to trickle down her thighs. We entered the bedroom and the ladies crawled toward the center of the king sized bed. They started to caress each others' bodies from head to toe spending an extended length of time on the fun parts in between. Lori and Amy eventually wound up laying on their sides in a '69', tasting each others' pussies again. Dan got up onto the bed and lay down behind Amy so that his hard cock rested in the crack of her ass.

"Will you put your husband's cock in me?" she asked before resuming her tongue lashing of Lori's pussy. Lori pulled away from Amy's pussy and reached for her husband's throbbing cock, stroking it a few times before lining it up with the entrance to my wife's slit. When Dan felt the moisture of my wife's pussy against the head of his cock he slowly pushed his hips forward, splitting her lips and sliding in inch by inch.

I watched my wife's eyes glaze over as Dan's girth stretched her tight pussy wide open. Dan held still for a moment once he had completely entered Amy allowing her time to adjust to his thickness. "Wow, your cock really fills me up" she admitted while beginning to unhurriedly rock her hips. Dan grinned proudly, aware that his girth usually pleased the ladies, when he began thrusting his manhood in time with my wife's movements. Amy gasped in excitement each time his cock went deep inside her snatch.

Not wanting to be left out of the action I slithered behind Lori, who was again licking my wife's pussy, and placed my prick along her slit. I used her ample leakage to lubricate my shaft prior to positioning the head of my cock at the entrance to her cunt. With one long hard thrust I plunged my entire length deep into her wet box. I was pleasantly surprised at how tight she felt, especially knowing that Dan's thick tool probably stretched her out on a regular basis. I pumped in and out of her snatch at a steady pace which was enough to evoke a string of primal moans to escape her lips. Dan and I remained in this position, each fucking the other man's wife, for quite some time while the wives munched on each others' pussies.

Every now and again my wife would take the time to glide her tongue across my balls as I drove my meat into Lori's dripping pussy. With my head only mere inches away from my own wife's pussy I had a great vantage point to view Dan's fat cock hammering into her. It was such an erotic sight to see my Amy being fucked hard by a stranger at the same time as I was screwing his wife. I slowed my movements so that I was able to enjoy each inch of Lori's tight pussy and also to make certain that our session wouldn't come to an end prematurely. Dan seemed to be duplicating my approach since he had now calmed his pace and was leisurely withdrawing his shaft completely before pushing deep into Amy's greedy puss. Our more relaxed pace permitted the ladies to offer their full attention to the other. I propped my head up on my arm so that I could watch Lori's tongue flick at my wife's hard clit and also give myself a closer look as her pussy swallowed Dan's meat.

At some point while I was gazing at my wife's spread out pussy, Dan's cock slipped from her hole and was immediately gobbled up by Lori's hungry mouth. Lori's tiny mouth was barely able to expand wide enough to accept his thick tool but she somehow managed to take more than half of his shaft between her lips. She groaned around his rod as I increased the tempo of my thrusts into her snatch while staring into my own wife's vacant pussy which remained spread open from Dan's tremendous girth. Dan was obviously really into the blowjob that he was receiving from his wife as he reached for her head and began to roughly pump his cock into her throat, fucking her face in much the same manner as he had just fucked my wife. Lori started to writhe on the bed as a result of the triple serving of attention she was the center of and I could feel her pussy spasm around my cock at the onset of her orgasm. The intensity of her climax forced my cock from her hole as she began to spray both my cock and Amy's face with her cum. Although I was unable to see her pussy explode this time I could still feel the warmth as she splattered my cock and balls with fluid. She released her husband's cock from her mouth, which he quickly reinserted into my wife's box, and began to wail in pleasure throughout her entire orgasm.



Continue next page .........

birdie8819
04-03-2008, 08:01 PM
"That's it, cover us with your cum!" Amy pleaded as she tried to swallow as much as she possibly could while once again being divided by Dan's monster. "Your husband's thick cock is going to make me cum!" Amy cried out as a violent orgasm ravaged her body.

Both wives thrashed wildly causing the whole bed to shake and squeak beneath us while their loud moans and screams filled the room. When Lori's pussy stopped spurting I rammed my cock back into her hole which was now wetter than any pussy I had ever felt. As my cock sloshed around in her sopping cunt Dan and Amy decided to change withdraw from our sex sandwich and move away to be by themselves for a while. Dan lay back at the head of the bed and my sexy wife straddled him and commenced riding his cock. She dug her nails into Dan's chest while using her hands to raise and lower her body on his shaft. Lori and I watched our spouses fuck, just a few feet away from us for a moment, before we decided that a change of position was required.

"Climb on top of me and fuck me hard!" Lori begged after she moved and lay next to her husband. I wanted another taste of her cum so I quickly dove between her thighs and dragged my tongue along her gash once before sliding up her body until my cock rested against her pussy. She reached down, grasped my cock and rubbed the head of my penis against her clit before positioning me at the entrance to her canal. "Please put it in me!" she pleaded, desperation evident in her voice.

I jutted my hips forward and buried myself balls deep with one forceful thrust. We moaned simultaneously as our hips smacked together and my cock bottomed out in her pussy. With my cock completely submerged, I started to move my whole body up and down causing her clit to be mashed between our sweaty bodies as I stirred her juices from within. Lori leaned over toward her husband and pulled him in for an erotic kiss as they were both being fucked by my wife and I.

"Does her pussy feel good honey?" Lori asked her husband innocently while Amy rode him vigorously.

"So good!" was all Dan could muster at the time as my wife slammed down on his cock repeatedly.

Amy's moans became more frequent and I could see her body tense as another climax began to build inside her. "I'm going to cum on your cock!" she wailed just prior to unleashing an incredibly fierce orgasm. "Oh my God, you fill me up so good!" Amy screamed, "I love your thick cock!"

My cock twitched in Lori's pussy when I heard my slut wife shout out just how much she was enjoying being stretched by the widest cock she had ever felt. I pumped my cock deep into Dan's wife, driven by my own wife's arousal, until Lori also began to call out the arrival of yet another orgasm. She wrapped her legs around my waist and pulled me into her as far as she could while bucking her hips upward as she once again flooded my cock with her cream.

"That's it hun, make her scream!" Amy called out from her perch atop Dan's hard rod as she continued to ride him.

"Fuck her Jack, fuck my wife hard!" Dan urged, reaching for Amy's tits in the process. "Make her pussy gush all over your cock!"

Dan and I fucked the wives to a succession of orgasms until we were desperate for a climax of our own. I knew that I wanted to fuck Lori from behind and spray her round ass with my jizz so I flipped her over and entered her from the rear. Dan also must have wanted to fuck Amy doggystyle because when I looked over she was on her hands and knees awaiting the arrival of Dan's cock. Dan entered her swiftly and began to pummel my wife's snatch and knead the flesh of her ass with his large hands. Amy gasped every time he pushed into her and she appeared to be on the verge of yet another orgasm.

"Don't cum yet, I'm so close!" she pleaded, "Make me cum one more time!"

My insatiable wife buried her face in a pillow and let go with her most severe orgasm of the night. She moved her hips back in time with Dan's thrusts, their bodies meeting with an audible 'smack' each time as she fucked him steadily through her climax. Just as Amy's orgasm subsided Dan pulled his cock from her wet pussy and splattered her ass with a huge load. Several thick white ropes of spunk burst from his cock and landed on my sexy wife's lower back and ass. Amy reached back and dragged her fingers through his cum before bringing her hand to her mouth and sucking his cum into her mouth.

Seeing my wife covered with another man's load while she ate his cum off of her fingers quickly had me ready to explode all over Lori. I pumped into her a few more times and pulled out just as my cum started to spurt from the tip of my cock. I grabbed hold of my shaft and aimed my load at her small ass as I erupted with a grunt, coating her dark skin with cum. Lori wiggled her ass for me, loving every jet of cum that landed on her body, in an attempt to coax out every drop of jizz from my shaft. When I finished ejaculating all over Lori, my wife moved toward us and started to lick up the cum that was dripping down the crack of Lori's ass. Once Amy had cleaned up my entire load, she rolled Lori over and kissed Lori full on the lips. While the women shared my cum, Dan and I collapsed on the bed completely exhausted. Our ladies made out for quite some time before coming to lay next to us.

For the first time in hours I was able to lay next to my wife and had her full attention. "Did you have as great of a time as I did?" I asked.

Amy excitedly replied "Fuck yeah! I love WifeSwitch!"



The End

birdie8819
04-03-2008, 08:32 PM
The Mechanics of Sex


Some months ago, my darling hubby had a minor heart attack leaving him with several problems, one of them being he has to take tablets to control his blood pressure. Now all of you men out there will know one of the side effects of those nasty little pills is that you just can't get it up. Poor hubby still wants it so badly but his cock lets him down every time. He was great about it and did everything to ensure I was satisfied; fingers, tongues and every toy we owned had been used to try to help me have my sexual needs fulfilled.

Perhaps you are wondering what sort of wife I am, wanting to get satisfaction from this poor man who was unable to make love to me? Well I will tell you. When we met I was a virgin. He is the only man ever to make love to me. And like most girls of my age I did it just for him, because I loved him and would do anything to please him. But, as we got more assured in our love for each other, he taught me to enjoy it for myself. Well the only way I can describe it is "He's done too good a job."

He taught me to want it so much, to the point where I instigated lovemaking more often than he did, and that, believe me, is quite something on its own because he never seemed to be limp those days. I called him Eveready, like those batteries we used to buy.

We did everything that two people can do with each other, even expanding our sex life outside the home. We did it in the car, in the woods, even in a changing room in a clothes shop, often getting caught. But that just added to our fun and pleasure in each others bodies.

So that's my excuse for still wanting to be loved and satisfied by my ever-loving hubby when his poor cock couldn't get it up. I tried just about everything to make it big, even sucking it until it got hard. But by the time he had turned round to put it in me it had gone limp again. Nothing worked; he tried several herbal remedies and exercises to improve the blood flow but nothing got it up. To his credit, though, he still did everything he could to satisfy me.

Let me tell you a little about him; he's six feet four, he used to play rugby and he's as handsome as hell. But his most endearing features are his kindness and compassion with other people. His heart attack was the biggest shock of our lives. He was the most unlikely candidate for a heart attack at only forty one.

He is a mechanical engineer who owns his own business making one-off machines for whoever wants something that is not available on the market. He just sets out and invents it for them, finishing up making the first by hand. Then, if it's a multi order, he finds an engineering firm to make the rest. You may wonder why I'm telling you all this very boring stuff but I can promise you it will become clear, eventually.

After a night of pure frustration he suggested that I find another man just for sex. I was shocked and could not even contemplate the idea. I didn't just want sex; I needed him to make love to me too.

Women, in general, don't have sex - they make love. By that very definition they need to love the man who is fucking them. Yes, you follow my drift. Men have sex but women make love!

We talked about it for ages and he seemed quite happy for me to go with another man. He was convinced that it was the right thing to do, but just for sex. He wanted me as his friend and companion for always. The subject came up several times, him trying to persuade me that it would be good for me to have, as he called it, a really good fuck. I always refused. I had no interest in any other man, only him.

We watched a video one night, looking on as this girl was playing with various toys finally finishing up with a 'fucking machine'. I must admit it got me very horny, so much so I played with myself in front of him.

Something he loves me to do is let him sit and watch as my finger drifts over my clit, gently parting the lips, feeling the moist inner membrane, fondling that little bud of lust, letting my finger roam round and round, sending signals to my brain that I need to come.

I usually alternate between my pussy and my nipples as they stand out proud against the white flesh of my boobs, begging for attention. My fingers grip them, imagining the feel of those clamps he bought for me .... Or was it for him? He loves to attach that pair of nipple clamps making me cringe as they bite into my tender flesh, sending such wonderful signals down my tummy to my pussy.

Despite the initial pain I do love that feeling. So this night, watching this beautiful girl getting screwed to death by this unrelenting machine, I thought about getting his nipple clamps out and offering them to him as I stripped off my all clothes while still watching the film.

Thinking about those clamps gripping my nipples got me so horny, so much so that I walked from the room and into our bedroom. He followed, thinking I was going to lie on the bed to continue this exhibition. But then I walked to his side of the bed opening his bedside drawer where he kept his toys. I fished around until I found those big clamps and I passed them to him as I strolled back to the lounge.

Sitting opposite him in the armchair, my legs spread wide and hooked over the arms of the chair, I showed him exactly what my fingers were doing. The clamps, hanging from the chain that connects them together, dangled from his fingers.

He kissed me hard on the lips. Then, opening first one then the other clamp, he fastened them onto my protruding nipples. I cried out as the cruel little teeth bit into my tender flesh. Then came that feeling as the blood pressure in my nipples built up, sending those wonderful feelings down to my pussy.

The heavy chain connecting my nipples together hung down exerting more pressure on them, transmitting shock waves through my body. As my fingers stroked and fondled my clit, the chain swung in time with my hand, pulling just slightly but quite enough to make me constantly aware of its presence.

He sat back in his chair watching my hands fingering my inflamed pussy, and he observed my face as the feeling of pure lust expressed itself in my facial expressions - especially my eyes. A smile came to his lips as he enjoyed watching his wife acting like a little whore.

I slowed my fingers down. I wanted this to last, not rush it; give both of us the longest time possible to enjoy this spectacle I was making of myself. His face was a picture of pleasure and yes, he too had lust in his eyes. I felt for him, knowing what he was missing.

He talked to me as my finger ran slowly round and round my clitty, telling me how sexy I looked, telling me to open my pussy wide so he could see how wet I'd made myself. I shut my eyes and let the pleasure sensations build even more, feeling the moisture seeping out and trickle steadily between my lips, down through the crack of my bum, wetting the seat below me. He told me how he would like to fuck me real hard, make me come so many times I would faint. He did that quite often before that damn heart attack.




Continue next page .........

birdie8819
04-03-2008, 08:34 PM
He told me I should be doing this with a man, didn't I want to feel my pussy full of cock? He could find a suitable man to satisfy me if only I would say yes. I must admit at that moment I was sorely tempted.

He described to me how I would feel at this moment as a big hard cock entered my wet pussy. How it would fill me so full, stretching my pussy to accommodate its length and girth. In my mind I could actually feel the things he was saying to me. Yes, my fingers are so small compared with his cock. It would be so good to feel a big cock in me again.

He almost had me agreeing with him that I needed a man to satisfy this ache in my pussy. I was just on the edge of saying "Yes, organise it for me," knowing if I had, it would have happened in hours rather than days.

Looking again at the TV screen, where this girl was still being mercilessly fucked by that big artificial cock connected to that machine, I said the most stupid thing I could have uttered, to him of all people.

"That looks good"

He changed tack quickly and it was that machine he was tempting me with now. He told me how he would have the control and make me come for as long as he liked, fucking me until I begged him to stop. At his insistence that he would make me come many, many times with this machine, I couldn't hold back my climax any longer and came with the most satisfying groan.

He dropped to his knees between my legs, his tongue taking over from my fingers, greedily lapping at the moisture, licking and sucking my clitty till I climaxed again and again. His fingers played with the chain connected to the clamps, making my poor little tits feel as if someone had set fire to them. He continued until I was completely exhausted.

As soon as he moved I took his poor little cock out and sucked it for all I was worth. It got big for a while but soon wilted again. He held my head between his hands and said, "Oh Chrissie, what I would give to just fuck you one more time."

As he removed the clamps from my nipples oh, the heat and pure agony as the blood flowed back into them after more than an hour in their grip. It's actually worse when they come off than when they go on. Oh, what delightful pain!

Before I continue with this story I think I should tell you a little about our home. It's not the conventional semi in suburbia. It is, in fact, an old barn we converted many years ago when he decided to go out on his own, no longer to be a wage slave.

He needed a workshop to dream up and build his wonderful inventions, so we converted this big old barn out in the sticks. Most of the ground floor is his workshop, or, as he likes to call it now, his studio. The upper floors are our home.

It's very convenient and economical; no rush hour traffic in the mornings, no travelling costs and he's only a few feet away when I need him. It may not be everyone's cup of tea, but it suits us very well.

About a week following that evening watching the film of that girl and her electric lover, he called up to me telling me he had something to show me. There was nothing unusual about that. I often got used to view his new inventions and even got to pass judgment on some of them.

I had just come out of the shower, so threw on a robe and went down to his 'studio'. A strange feeling came over me as I took each step on the stairs moving closer to his den. I had no cause to feel like this. What was it that made me feel so unnerved? But still I was surprised to see nothing in particular, nothing standing in the middle of the floor space, no new machine gleaming with bright new paint.

Instead there was an old camp bed on the floor and some contraption hanging from the high ceiling joists. He smiled and said "Oh good you haven't dressed yet." Pointing to the camp bed he said "Take that dressing gown off and lay down on the bed."

By now my usually rather slow warning signals were on full alert. He can be a bit of a control freak when the mood takes him and memories of his asking about various measurements like my waist and hips came to mind.

Despite this, and being the good little wife I am, I let the robe slip from my shoulders and sat on the edge of the old camp bed, noticing how rusty the legs had become over the years. He said "Lay right down on your back." I noticed some strange looking straps across the bed as I complied with his wishes.

He smiled down at me laying there like the sacrificial lamb, his smile warning me that I shouldn't be so easy to control. He only has to ask me to do something and I just do it, often without thinking, because of a mixture of love and a big helping of subservient nature.

His hands quickly showed me what those straps were for. We had talked before about a cradle, or swing, or whatever it's called. You know; those things that give your man the ability to suspend you in mid air and expose any part of you that interests him.

I suspected he would invent one rather than buy it, but I had no idea he had made it. My knees were strapped in one set of straps with a spreader bar keeping them open wide. My waist was firmly held in another. More round my upper body, of course, leaving my breasts totally exposed.

Another set of straps held my head and neck, I was very firmly held in position. I was beginning to feel totally helpless. There would be no escape from this leather and webbing contraption. He then pressed a button on his remote control and the overhead hoist came rolling along the track bolted to the joists above me. The hook that he used to lift heavy pieces of machinery slowly dropped towards my captive body.

He fastened the loops from the straps to the hook, and then with the press of a button I was lifted bodily up, suspended in the air. He had adjusted the straps so that, as it lifted me, my knees were drawn up higher than my body. What was he intending to do to me? I dare not ask because if ignorance was a bit scary then knowing could be a lot worse.

I was held in a sitting position but suspended on my back. My knees and ankles were held up and away from my body. I felt so exposed. I was trussed up like a Christmas turkey.

He pressed more buttons and I was transported along the workshop towards the bench at the far end, coming to a stop just a metre or so from his work bench.

Opening the cupboard he brought out another device I hadn't seen before. It was part of my old sewing machine. Well, the electric motor was certainly from it, it still had the 'Singer sewing machine company' label stuck on the side of it.

But what on earth was the rest of it? Then it hit me - he had built a machine something like the one we watched the other night on that film. Oh, why do I open my big mouth?

I watched in mild terror as he fastened the biggest imitation cock I have ever seen to a shaft running from the motor. He moved me round so I was in line with this huge dildo, smearing the monster cock with some lubricant.

He moved me into position. Not a word had passed my lips. I wanted to ask but simply daren't. The truth might be worse than my fears. He inserted the tip of that monster into my pussy. I was so wet and ready. Why does my body always betray me?

I was held captive, frightened, and very apprehensive, but my pussy was throbbing and lubricating like it was looking forward to whatever he had in mind.

Moving me until he was satisfied that everything was just right he pressed a button on the motor. It slowly purred into life, driving that huge cock deep into my captive body, slowly but firmly until it was totally embedded in me.

God, but that was big. Yes, too big, but there was nothing I could do so I gritted my teeth and took it. I was relieved as it started its reverse action, pulling out slowly letting my insides recover to their normal size.

Then as soon as it was out, to my shame, I missed it. This was the first thing that had made me feel full up for a long time. I had forgotten what it felt like to have my pussy so full. Even if it was artificial, it was a lot better than nothing.

That big dildo reached the end of its backward stroke and inevitably started to move forward, penetrating my pussy again. This time it was easier and not so painful. A bigger thrill was to come as it opened my pussy to accommodate its length and girth.

As it became more comfortable I started to enjoy the feelings of this man-made cock invading my insides. My hubby's fingers began playing with my nipples - a sure way to make me feel sexy and very easily controlled. He knew me so well and could do whatever he wanted to me because he knew just which button to press to make me go in the direction he wanted. My nipples are always so sensitive due to his constant attentions that I will just go along with him whatever.




Continue next page ......

birdie8819
04-03-2008, 08:35 PM
He reached for the motor control and it speeded up. Not much, but enough to make me cry out; not with pain but total delight. I thought of that girl we had watched only a few nights ago. How she had moaned and cried out in passion, thinking it was for the benefit of her audience. I thought to myself, perhaps not!

The thing was pumping into me at a rate of a good hard fucking now; long steady strokes. If any girls are reading this they know just what I'm talking about, that steady pace guaranteed to bring you off. It gives you time to enjoy every stroke, but not so fast they blend into one long blur.

He knew just the right speed and held it there. I could hear the motor purring away thinking of all the times I had listened to it as I sewed things for our home. But this wasn't sewing. It was fucking; fucking me hard and very competently.

Combined with his fingers at my tits I could feel the start of a climax building deep inside my tummy, but I wasn't prepared for the shock of my first mechanical orgasm.

Nothing could have prepared me for how much that thing was going to drive me over the top. Perhaps it was the way I was suspended in a comfortable position -no pressure on any part of my body just nicely relaxed and supported, but totally captive. Maybe this was combined with the feeling of total helplessness, unable to resist the machine, and my hubby at the controls, doing to me whatever they wished.

It might also have been because I needed to feel full of something so badly. I just don't know, but it started in my toes like a tingling feeling, travelling slowly up my legs, causing me to tremble as it intensified and continued through my body. The feelings had reached my pussy making it clench onto the shaft of this mechanical cock, gripping it tight, like I used to with his real one. Then my tummy started to cramp. No, not the nasty sort; the kind of cramp that precedes an orgasm.

But this was nothing like I had experienced before. This was more gentle and slower than the frantic feelings I had when we used to make love. I could feel both his fingers and this strange but delightful sensation moving up through me and spreading into my tits.

Eventually it entered my head, like an explosion. It really felt like the top of my head had blown right off. I lost consciousness for a few seconds just like when he fucked me exceptionally well. Oh my god, this was something else altogether. Unlike actually making love this thing didn't erupt in a shower of hot come, filling me with seed. It just continued its relentless thrusting, driving me higher and higher.

I could hear hubby's voice somewhere in the distance asking me if I was alright but I couldn't speak. The feelings of pure lust had taken away the ability to do anything other than moan with delight as it drove me to places I didn't know existed.

My mind then did the strangest thing. It saw pictures of that girl on the film as she writhed on the bed in throes of passion. She could have moved away from the machine if it became too much. I didn't have that choice. I was my hubby's captive and only he could release me from this ecstasy. I hoped it wouldn't be just yet, but the fear of being made to orgasm until he was satisfied was very real and, to be honest, it probably added to the fantastic feelings I was having.

Why do I want my husband to take control of me especially in this way? What is it about me that allows him to be the master of my destiny? Did I care? No, I didn't, not at all.

My captor slowed the machine down to a gentle but still very firm beat as I continued to climax after climax. Each peak was not really separate now, just one long perpetual orgasm. Would I have moved away from the pounding cock if I could? Well perhaps, I might have, but that was totally academic. I had no choice and no opinion. This was his show. I was just the supporting cast, but I felt like the star of this little production, the porn star!

He turned it up again making me cry out in ecstasy as it took me over the top once more, the muscles in my tummy tightening as the climax that had never stopped just went up a notch, the thing pumping into me like it was never going to stop.



I opened my eyes and looked into his. He had that smile on his face like he used to have when we made extra special love. Those times when everything went just that little bit better, making me so happy and him so pleased that he had fulfilled me.

I wanted to ask him to stop it for a while at least, but the look of pure pleasure in his eyes made me hold my tongue. I had not seen that look for a while, in fact not since his heart attack.

I bit my lip to stop me begging him to slow it down or better still give me a break. I just didn't have the heart to spoil this for him; I rode out several more violent peaks. It was almost unbearable, but I wanted it to never end.

Have you ever done something that was so draining it made you feel as if all your energy was used up but you didn't want to stop? Well that's how this damn machine had me right now. I was torn between the pleasure and the agony of total exhaustion, but it wasn't my decision. He was in charge. I couldn't move and, because of his obvious pleasure, I couldn't speak. I simply couldn't ask him to turn it off.

But even if I had put myself before his so intense enjoyment of being able to make his wife come at his will, would he actually switch it off? He had the power to do whatever he wanted.

I passed out with the intensity of the continuous orgasm, and when I came to the thing was still stroking gently in and out of my pussy. It was much slower now, just keeping me at boiling point.

I looked up at him, the control in his hand, wondering if he realised just how much he had made me come. Did he realise what agony and joy he had caused in my body? After only fingers and the odd dildo recently, I was also out of practice.

Hanging there helpless, in his contraption, with that sewing machine motor still purring away I knew my days of sexual frustration were over. He could make me come whenever he wanted to and for how long he wanted to. It was just like before but with the added advantage that this thing never got tired and certainly never went limp.

He asked me if I had enjoyed it, I tried to sound upbeat because he was obviously so happy his machine had done the business. I told him it was wonderful but I needed a rest now. He smiled and said "Are you sure?"

I replied "Yes my darling, I have got to get used to coming like that all over again. It's been a long time since you made me climax so many times. Promise you will do it to me again."

He eased the dildo out and lowered me down, pulling the camp bed under me as he did so. His fingers worked at the straps, releasing me from their hold. It wasn't until I tried to stand I realised just how knackered I was. My legs felt like rubber.

He had to hold me in his arms for ages until I could manage to stand alone. He was surprised at my incapacity and I don't think he knew just how effective his latest invention was, how potent it felt as it drove me to climax after climax.

Well, our problems are over now and whenever I need to feel myself full to the brim with hard cock all I have to do is ask. He is much happier seeing me so satisfied by his wonderful machine. He has refined it several times including one variant that is small and portable. It is mounted on a board and I can take it to the bedroom and give myself a really good fucking whenever I feel the need.

With the help of some expensive but effective herbal tablets and gentle, prolonged, stimulation he got it up long enough for me to make a cast of his cock at full erection. Of course he made several different models from the mould, and I just love them all, so much more that any of the mass produced ones. Now I am even happier, knowing that it is his cock that still penetrates me every time I switch that machine on.



The End

birdie8819
04-03-2008, 08:43 PM
Facial Party



I had continued to correspond with several of the men who replied to my original Craigslist posting, for a variety of reasons. Many of them wanted to hear how things had gone, some tried to convince me that their load would be larger than anyone else's, others wanted to know if I wanted to "try it again" with them, and so forth. Though I hadn't given it much thought at the outset, the overwhelming majority of the guys who wrote to me were honestly nice guys – they weren't the pervy, misogynistic fuckwits that I expected some of them to be. For the most part, they were all respectful of what I wanted to do, and were nice and polite when I told them I'd found someone else to do what I wanted done, and were genuinely curious as to what was motivating me.

One guy in particular stood out. I would come to find out that he was a member of a sex club in the city – the members would get together and participate in a variety of different sexual activities. It wasn't the typical swinger's club, per se, but more along the lines of a place where they could explore some of the kinkier sides of their sexual peccadilloes. We had carried on a long conversation thread about why I was doing this kind of stuff and talking about other sexual odds and ends.

During the course of our conversations, he'd inquired about my sexual proclivities, and when I let on that I had a strong desire to explore my submissive side, he tied that together with my fascination with facials and introduced me to the concept of the bukakke. Now, I'd heard the word and was familiar with what it meant – after all, as I said in my original story, I was pretty familiar with porn. It's hard to do any serious exploration of that without coming across bukakke web sites and photos. Still, I hadn't seriously entertained the thoughts of doing something like that up to this point. It seemed, however, to be the next logical step in my progressive fascination with facials.

Tom's was an invitation-only club. You had to be recommended by someone who was already a member to even be considered, everyone had to be tested and disease free, and they had to swear allegiance to the club. This meant that they didn't have sexual contact with anyone else outside the club, which, theoretically at least, precluded the risk of diseases entering the group. The idea was to allow them to have condom-free sex with each other with little risk of transmitting anything.

As Tom read through the tales of my facial exploits, he continued to tease me with the idea of participating in a bukakke session. Apparently, the women who were members of his club weren't too keen on the idea of being cum repositories for multiple men, and some of the men had hoped my fascination with being a cum slut would carry over into allowing them to use me as a surrogate for that at one of their sex parties. He eventually put forth the idea of paying me to do it, so needless to say, my interest piqued at that point. My standard "fee" for using my face was $100 per person. Tom indicated that he wasn't sure exactly how many guys would be at any given party, but we settled on a figure of $1,000 for me to be there and let them do what they wanted, short of penetration. Tom gave me the club's web site link to review what they were about, and we set a date and time. I spent the next few days watching several bukakke videos so I'd have some idea of what I was in for.

When the time came, I nervously drove to the address Id been given. I had looked it up online, so I pretty much knew where I was going, and they'd had photos of the inside of the club on the website so I had had some comfort with the facility itself, but you never really know what you're getting into until you've walked through the doors. I parked my car, spent a few minutes composing myself, got out and rang the door buzzer.

I was greeted by a gorgeous woman who appeared to be in her early 30s. She welcomed me and made a comment about the guys were going to love playing with someone as pretty as I was. I thanked her sheepishly and followed her back to a moderate sized room where a handful of people were milling around in various states of dress. Everyone stopped in their tracks when I walked through the door and stared at me, making me feel a bit uncomfortable. A man I recognized as Tom approached me, extended his hand and welcomed me to the club. He then introduced me to the rest of the folks who'd assembled for the evening's festivities.

"Ladies and gentlemen, this is Caitlain. She's our cum slut for the evening." A collection of wows, ooh, and ahhs emanated from the group. My guess was that they weren't used to having someone my age and looks available for their use in any capacity, let alone as a semen receptacle. Everyone exchanged pleasantries for a few minutes, and then Tom ushered me into the kitchen where he explained to me what he had in mind.

"Basically, I'm going to leave it up to you to decide how you want to let it play out. You can just sit on the floor; we can lay you down on a table or on the floor; or whatever you feel comfortable with. The girls are going to blow or fuck the guys until they're ready to cum and they'll move over to you and finish themselves off on your face. Pretty simple, really."

"How many guys showed up?"

"Right now, there are 14 of them here. I expect another couple to show up shortly, though."

"Cool. I noticed a kind of rack looking thing in the room. As I've explained, I am kind of on a submissive kick right now. Would it be okay if you tied me to that in some kind of position where my face is at cock level, maybe in a spread eagle kind of way so I can't use my hands? "

"Oh, hell, yeah. That'll make the guys even more excited than they are now I bet. You're welcome to go out and grab a bite to eat and something to drink if you'd like."

"Okay, what about the payment?"

"It's right over here on the table. A thousand dollars in cash, just as you requested."

"Cool. Thanks. Where should I put my stuff?" pointing to the bag of clean clothes I brought with me. I grabbed the envelope, as we headed out of the room. Tom walked me back to one of the bathrooms and told me to just put my stuff in there; it'd be perfectly safe. I dropped my bag and went out to the bar and grabbed some potato chips and dip and a diet coke. Several of the people walked up and talked with me, wanting to know how I ended up here and about how I got started with all of this. Several of them commented on the stories I'd written and how hot they were – Tom had shared them with the group so they'd know a little bit about what brought me to this point. I happened to catch a glance of a woman going down on a guy sitting on one of the large couches in the rear of the room, and almost as if that were a signal people started shedding clothing and cocks sprang to life.

Tom and another guy spread a sheet of plastic across the floor in the center of the room, put a blanket over it, and moved the rack over on top of the blanket. He then went over the rules with everyone so they'd know what they could or couldn't do. "Basically, Caitlain is here for you to use as you see fit, but there's to be no penetration, including the mouth. You can cum on her, slap her, spit on her, grab her hair, talk dirty to her – she'll probably talk right back to you. But she's not going to touch you in anyway. Are there any questions?" No one said anything, and he then reminded them of the safe word we'd agreed upon. Someone in the back of the room, whose cock was already in someone's mouth, said something to the effect of "Let's get busy."

I took that as my cue and started disrobing. When I was done, out of nowhere, someone grabbed my hair. "Come here, slut." I was dragged by my hair over to the rack I had referred to earlier, forced to my knees, and held in place while a couple of the women tied my wrists to the rack. When they were done, one of the women grabbed my chin, turned my head up and spit in my face without warning, hitting me in the space between my left eye and cheek. Though that had caught me off guard and I wasn't terribly fazed by it, I could feel the heat well up in my face as I turned red from embarrassment.



Continue next page .........

birdie8819
04-03-2008, 08:45 PM
I'd never actually had anyone spit on me before, even though I'd offered to let others do it when they were using me. My initial instinct was to return the favor, but I elected not to since I'd indicated in much of my conversation with Tom that it was part of my submissive fantasies to be treated like that. The agreement for tonight was that I'd be used in any way until such time as I used the safe word we'd agreed on. There were no limits placed on this, with the exception of penetration, as had been the case with my previous forays into facialdom.

I sat back and watched the scene that was unfolding before me. I had been in a room with one other couple having sex before, but to see two dozen people fucking was just surreal. It was like watching a live porn scene unfold. Women were blowing the guys, guys were eating pussy, and guys were fucking the women, all within a few feet of me. One woman had her back to a wall and her mouth was being railed by this one guy as if he were grudge fucking her cunt. I'm guessing she had no gag reflex?

All of this was taking place with the singular purpose of getting the guys ready to ejaculate on me. I was trying to decide if I was proud of this, but I knew I was infatuated with it, at least at this point. I felt like some kind of fertility goddess awaiting worship from my loyal subjects! The sounds were just as incredible as the visuals – hearing the slopping and sucking that takes place when someone is being face fucked was incredibly erotic to me, I found. I began to get wet in anticipation of what was to come.

Before long, two of the guys took their cocks out of the girls' mouths and moved over towards me. "Fuck, yeah, cum on my face. Give it to me!" You could see the intensity build in these guy's faces as their orgasms welled up inside them. The first guy's spurts hit me square in the right eye. Fuck, that stung.

Almost immediately the guy on my other side blasted the left side of my face. "You like that, don't you, you little whore?" I turned my face up so they could finish off and tried to keep my eyes out of the direct line of fire. One of them got off five strong shots, while the other one kind of fizzled after the first one. When they were done, it really didn't feel any different than the other facials I'd had up to that point. Nice and warm to begin with, and then they got really cool, almost cold. My eye was burning like a mother fucker, though.

Very quickly thereafter, a third guy moved toward me. He grabbed my hair and turned my face up and continued jerking himself off right above my face. I truly wish they'd do a "point of view" camera shot of that in porn from time to time! The sight of that cock just a few inches from your face, knowing it is about to explode all over you is orgasm-inducing! Pretty soon, he started oozing cum out. I don't know if he did it intentionally or not, but his cum came boiling out right into my eyes again, though I'd managed to close them this time before the man juice landed in them. I had taken the precaution of not wearing my contacts, knowing it was quite likely I'd be getting cum in my eyes on this trip, so I wasn't overly concerned about that. He finished draining himself and spanked his cock on my face, splattering what was there, and then I heard him hock up a mouthful of saliva and spit it in my face. The impact caused me to jerk back and knock my head against the rack. "I've always wanted to do that to a bitch before."

Before I had a chance to regain any understanding of what was going on, another squirt hit me in the mouth. I had my lips parted so I could breathe through them while the third guy was finishing up and the fourth guy's cum shot almost right down my throat, causing me to choke a bit. I closed my mouth quickly as his second shot hit me in almost the exact same spot. I could now feel the cum dripping off my face onto my chest, and the coolness of it causes chill bumps to rise on my body; even my nipples were becoming more erect than they already had been.

I can only imagine what I must've looked like, sitting there with all of that cum on my face, glistening in the lights of the room. I'd watched those Bukakke videos in anticipation of this night, and I had masturbated to the thought of myself being used this way on several occasions. I wondered if the visual appearance I presented to these people was living up to what I had seen for myself in the pornos. I'd never know, though, since club rules didn't permit any photos or videotaping of the things that took place there.

I could barely open my eyes, even though the semen had finally slid out of my eye cavities and drained down my cheeks. Four more guys were standing before me jerking their cocks. "Come on you fuckers; spray your seed on this slut's face." Almost before I got the words out, I felt a strong blast on my right cheek. It must've been a strong one, too, because the guy who unloaded on me let out a guttural moan that I hadn't heard very often before. Clearly, he'd experienced a strong contraction, judging by the strength of the splatter – it felt like being squirted with a strong water gun. He and the three other guys unloaded a ton of cum on me, with one of them aiming for my boobs instead of my face.

You begin to lose yourself in the moment after a while with so much going on around you. And when you can't see, the rest of your senses begin to take over to try to compensate. It was hard to breathe with my nasal openings clogged up with semen, and this was forcing me to leave my lips parted to breathe. This allowed the juices draining off my face to drip into my mouth. I tried blowing cum bubbles like I'd seen in the videos, though it was hard to gauge how successful I was given that I couldn't see myself doing it. The quasi-chlorine smell of the semen was intense. That combined with the musky smell of sex and perspiration that permeated the air in the room at this point made for a primal, erotic mixture.

Your hearing also increases in sensitivity. Since I couldn't see when someone was approaching me, I tried to listen to see if I could hear the guys walk up to me. What I found interesting was that I could hear people sucking and fucking in the room. The slurps and gags of the women sucking cocks, and the staccato slapping of skin of people who were actually fucking was interesting overlaid with the sounds of the guys in front of me jerking their cocks. I could distinctly hear two guys in front of me jerking themselves off; the sound of their hands sliding back and forth rapidly on their cocks reminded me of the last time I'd given a handjob.

One guy came up and asked me to beg him to cum on me. "Please cum on me, baby. I need you to cum on my face." I could tell someone was with him, and a woman said something that led me to realize that she was doing the work for him. It sounded like she was alternating between sucking his cock and jerking him, and with my begging for his cum he finally reached the point of no return. She managed to aim his cock right over my forehead and he got off about four good shots. When he was done, he rubbed his cock all over my tits and cock-slapped them several times. I could tell by the splattering sounds that even my chest was coated with a decent layer of sex juices.

By this point I had lost count of the number of guys who'd actually ejaculated on me. A couple had shot their loads on my tits instead of my face, but the goo on my face was very thick. It was starting to dry on some of the edges, and your skin starts to feel kind of like a face peel has been applied to it. I could still feel the impact of every guy's blasts, though, as more and more cum was deposited on my face and head, the warm liquid draining down my cheeks or worse yet my nose. Every time it'd run down the bridge of my nose and drip off the tip, it would tickle the shit out of it. With my hands tied, I couldn't reach up to scratch it, so I'd wiggle my head back and forth to try to dislodge it. I also couldn't reach down to masturbate myself. I was soaking wet and wasn't wholly sure the pool of liquid at my crotch was just cum from the men. I tried to squeeze my legs together to make myself orgasm, but the position I was in didn't allow me to do that very well. My name had become "slut," "whore," "cunt," or "bitch," depending on who you asked.

The feeling of being dominated and used purely as a fuck toy or a trash can for a roomful of guy's spunk just does it for me I'd discovered. I wish I knew specifically why it did, but I don't. Perhaps it is because I feel it is one of those ultimately submissive things. When people find out that I do this kind of stuff, they frequently ask if or why I don't find it degrading. My answer is that I fail to see how providing someone else with sexual pleasure can remotely be degrading if it is mutually consensual. I have absolutely no problem allowing someone else to use me, my mind, or my body to get themselves off, within reason. Getting paid for it is a side benefit, of course, but I don't feel any less of a human being because I'm letting people use me to achieve sexual pleasure for money.



Continue next page ........

birdie8819
04-03-2008, 08:46 PM
"God, she looks like a slut. Look at all of that cum." Someone laughed and wondered aloud what would make a girl want to do something like this. I thought that was odd, given the very nature of a sex club to begin with; I could easily have asked the same question about what they do. Of course, none of the female members apparently enjoyed being used this way, so perhaps it was unique here. That would explain why Tom was so grateful that my fantasy had taken shape in the manner it had, I suppose.

When the last guy had blown his load on me, a couple of people came up to me and starting scooping cum off my face. "Open your mouth, cunt." I did as I was told, and they started shoveling cum from my face into my mouth. Warm cum is not the best tasting stuff in the world to begin with, and when it cools off it doesn't get much better. I tried to swallow as much as I could, but I finally got to the point where it was just too much, so I locked my mouth shut. Someone slapped me across the cheek. "Fucking whore." That stung. It sounded like that same woman who'd been spitting on me. What a fucking bitch.

Finally Tom chimed in. "Untie her and walk her back to the bathroom so she can clean up. You did an excellent job, Caitlain. Everyone give her a nice round of applause." The room erupted in clapping and hollering. It made me feel good that I had provided them with a good time, but I was ready to get this shit out of my eyes.

A woman untied me, grabbed my hand and told me to follow her. When we got the bathroom, I expected her to leave me and close the door behind her, but she remained in the room. I moved over to the sink, grabbed a washcloth, and began cleaning the dried cum from around my eyes so I could see well enough to navigate around the room unaided. When I could see again, I found that my accompanist was the woman who'd spit in my face the first time. She had taken her clothes off. "Get in the shower. I'll help clean you off." I hesitated for a second as I looked in the mirror to admire the semen splattered face that I saw. I looked like a glazed donut. The whole upper half of my body was covered in a slimy, gooey mix of cum and saliva. I thought it looked quite....slutty.

Though I was startled at her demand and wasn't sure how to expect, I did as the lady asked. She turned the water on to allow it to warm up as I walked over to the huge, glass-enclosed stall. As soon as I stepped in she grabbed a handful of my hair and ordered me onto my knees. I kneeled down outside the water stream and she moved to a position in front of me so that her pussy was right at my face level. I was waiting for the command to eat her pussy, but instead was met with a stream of hot piss from her cunt. She was pissing on my face, holding my head in place by my hair. "Let me help you wash all of that jizz from your face, sweety. I've been holding this just for you." With that she began moving her hips so her urine stream was washing over my face. When she was through, she pulled me up by my hair, looked me in the face, and spit on me again. "When you're ready to explore your submissive side with another woman, give me a call." She left me there dazed as to what had just happened – that was not a part of the plan I'd worked out with Tom, so I was a bit taken aback by her.

I took some time washing myself up, allowing the warm water to caress my naked body and reflecting on the feelings I'd had being used. Getting dried cum out of your hair is a pain in the ass, as I had discovered over the past few weeks. I did the best I could, but I know I didn't get it all. I resigned myself to spending the next couple of days combing dried cum out of my hair. I washed and rinsed, and did it over again, masturbating myself to an orgasm as I washed my pussy. I finished washing my body, got out, dried off and got dressed again.

I walked out and everyone was sitting around commiserating with one another about the evening's festivities. One of the guys told me that, even though I looked hot with cum all over me, I looked much better without it, and that I'd probably look even better with his cock in my mouth. I thanked him and headed off to find Tom to let him know I was leaving and to thank him for the evening.

As I walked into the kitchen, I spotted the spitting woman standing in the doorway with her back to me, talking to someone I couldn't see. I had been curiously intrigued by her statement to me in the shower, and I wanted to find out how to contact her in the event that I decided I wanted to play with her. I have a lot of experience with women, so even though she'd attempted to intimidate me by spitting on me, I wasn't fazed by her attitude in the least. I walked up to her, grabber her hair, and kissed her right in front of the other two women she was talking with. That caught her off guard and stunned her compatriots. She attempted to resist for a second and then just gave in; as it turns out she was an excellent kisser. "Write your name and number down. I may want to....explore some things with you in the not too distant future." She wiped her mouth off, got a pen and a piece of paper and wrote something down and handed the card to me. I glanced at the card. "Tamson, huh? What a unique name."

"Whenever you're ready, cunt, give me a call. I'll fuck you into exhaustion."

I licked my lips at her, turned and walked off to find Tom once again. I found him in the backyard talking with some other people. "I am headed out. Thank you for an interesting evening."

"I'm glad you enjoyed yourself. With your writings I kind of figured you would, but you never know until you actually do it."

"Those are words I live by. If you'd like to do this again in the future, let me know."

"Okay, thanks. I'm not sure we could afford to do it very often, though."

"That's okay. Call me anyway. We can work something out." I winked, turned around and walked through the house back to my car, got in and drove home. When I got home, I sent Tamson an e-mail. I knew she wouldn't get it until later that night, but I wanted her to know that I had thought about her on the way home. It said, simply, "Let's exchange spit sometime soon."




The End

birdie8819
04-03-2008, 09:03 PM
Diner Boss



My name is Ilana and I absolutely adore sex! I'm eighteen, busty and curvy in all the right places and I'm going to tell you about one of my hot sexual encounters.

I was on my way home from work on a Friday evening and I felt a tap on my shoulder. It was my co-worker Bing - in the local diner where I worked as a waitress. He was tall, 34, Asian and one of the head chefs.

"Hey, wait up!" he called. I turned around and smiled at him.

"What a day today...oh my god!" I sighed as he poked me in the side in jest.

"I know...Fridays are always crazy because no one wants to make lunch for themselves by the end of the week -- they're too lazy," he ranted. "Stupid lazy people," I kicked a stone on the walkway ahead of me.

"At least it's the weekend, right?" he smiled at me and ran off in the opposite direction on his way home.

I thought he was a nice guy. Ok, more than a nice guy -- I thought he was really sexy and I had never been with an Asian man before. He had no idea I had a bit of a crush on him, and I was far too shy to tell him anything of the sort. We talked in passing at work and sometimes said 'hi' to each other after work as well, but never anything beyond that.

I could tell he was at least somewhat curious about my gothier lifestyle, which is nothing new. A lot of people don't understand the subculture -- which is fine for me, I like maintaining a sense of mystery now and then! On Monday morning he was a little bit late for clocking in and I chided him about it slightly.

"I had such a short weekend," he complained. "Too much to do and not enough time to do it in"

"I know what that's like -- I was helping a friend move. My whole body hates me today." I replied.

He poked me in the stomach again and grinned at me "Sure," he said "That's why your body hurts."

He smiled and turned into the men's change room. I wanted to flirt back, but I was far too shy to speak up, so I just smiled, blushed slightly and went into the girls change room to set my things down.

The chatter of the girls just went in one ear and out the other as I changed into my work clothes and clocked in.

As the day went on, Bing smiled his big smile at me several times throughout the day. I smiled back, but I had a feeling he just thought of me as a co-worker -- or at most, a friend.

After work that day, I went to the bar attached to the diner and had a glass of red wine. When I was finished I walked back through the kitchen to the women's change room. Bing was in the main kitchen preparing basics for tomorrow. I smiled and leaned on the counter and started up a conversation with him.

"You know," I smiled "I have a crush on you." I said matter-of-factly.

H e looked up from his dish and raised his eyebrows at me "Oh, really?"

I pursed my lips together slightly and then smiled at him. "Yep"

"So....what do you want to do about that, then?" he placed chicken into a container for use the next day.

I twirled my hair a little and let out a small giggle. "Anything you have in mind?" I asked. "Well," he put down his chef's knife and turned to look at me with a half cocked smile. "The first thing that comes to mind," he rounded the counter to the side I was on "is that I want to fuck your brains out."

I suddenly realized just how wet my panties were at the moment. He placed a hand on my lower back and I felt a tingle run up my spine, as well as down my panties.

"Oh really?" I turned and smiled at him. "Because I would love for you to ram that cock in me," I let my hands roam the growing bulge in his pants. His muscles tensed and he breathed out slowly, leaning in to me. "Bend over." He demanded.

I smiled slyly and bent over the stainless steel counter. He lifted my skirt up and rubbed his fingers along my wet panties.

"What a dirty little girl you are...look at how wet these panties are!" he massaged my crotch making me all the more wet.

He slid his thumbs down the top of the panties and pulled them down my ass slowly. Revealing my shapely as he massaged it, working his hand through to my pussy.

"Look how much you want my cock....what a good little slut." He poked a finger into my soaking wet hole. I gasped slightly at the touch.

My back was arched and I was leaning completely over the counter. He dropped his belt to the floor and I heard his pants unzip. I felt the tip of his cock rubbing along my ass, making my cunt twitter with anticipation. He grabbed my hair at the base of my neck and slowly pushed his rock hard cock into my pussy.

I let out a soft moan as he did so. He rocked his hips against my ass and moved his cock expertly inside of me. Pulling on my hair slightly he let out a groan.

"What a good little slut you are..."

He started to ram his cock harder inside me. I was truly the most turned on than I had been in weeks and began to cum suddenly, unable to hold myself back. He felt my pussy tighten around his cock and goaded me on even more.

"Oh yeah -- that's it. Fucking cum on my cock, slut."

He pounded into me harder and harder while I began to moan loudly, but trying to stifle myself -- else someone hear us.

I felt him start to slow down as he was getting closer and closer to cumming himself. It was a first for me, but I came again as he did this. I moaned loudly into the unforgiving cold counter. As soon as I had cum the second time, he pulled his cock out of my soaking wet cunt and pushed me to the ground.

"Come on baby girl -- swallow my cum!" he groaned and forced his cock into my mouth.

I sucked diligently on is cock, raising my eyes up to look at him as I did so. I started to taste a salty cream in my mouth. He grabbed my head and motioned it back and forth along his cock.

"Oh fuck yeah, baby. Swallow my nasty cum like a good girl. That's it."

I swallowed every drop that landed in my mouth, licking the remains off of his still hard cock when he was done. I smiled up at him, cum covering my face.

He pulled up his boxers and pants and looked down at me with a cocky smile. "You're my new kitchen fuck toy..." he rubbed the cum into my lips before walking away.

I knew I would enjoy my afternoon fucks from now on with my sexy Asian boss.



The End

birdie8819
04-03-2008, 09:05 PM
A Weekend Affair



1 pm on a Saturday. Even if it was a good day to sleep in, I still felt like a sloth. I had groggily checked the time around 11 am and then "rested my eyes" for another two hours. I yawned at the thought, and then rolled out of bed and landed on the floor. This was my ingenious way of getting myself fully awake. Graceful? Not really, but it was highly effective usually. But the cool wood felt so good against my back that I almost fell asleep again, half-naked on the floor. I was in my usual bedtime uniform of boyshorts and nothing else, but I didn't care too much. The only other person around would be my roommate, and she had seen it all before anyways.

After a few minutes of cooling my skin on the wood, I got myself up and headed downstairs. I rubbed my eyes as I came in to the light and sauntered in to the kitchen. I opened the fridge door to look for breakfast, and froze when I heard a voice.

"Um, hi . . ." they said, and I stayed put, bent over in the fridge, clad in . . . well, very little. I leaned up slowly and peered over the top of the door.

"Oh, um, hi . . . I, obviously, didn't see you."

"Ha, that's alright . . . You know, you don't have to hide, I've got tits myself," she said with a sly smile.

"Well . . . yes, you do, true enough. You're Corrinne's sister right?"

"That'd be correct."

"Ah. Definitely forgot you were staying here this weekend. Sorry. My name's Hannah. I'd love to do a formal introduction, but at the moment, I'm literally freezing my tits off, so I'm gonna go."

She laughed and said that was alright as I turned my back to her. I closed the fridge door quickly, and then ran back up stairs, still clutching my chest as I went.

Being the lame person I am, I hid out in my room the rest of the afternoon from embarrassment. I had a fine body and all, and was quite fond of my breasts (c-cup baby), but I certainly wasn't used to providing an unsolicited show. I'm sure that Corrinne's sister wouldn't care though. Like she said, she had just what I had. But from what I'd seen, her body was even fiercer than mine. She had lush, long red hair, the kind I had always wished I'd been born with, and the tight green dress she had been wearing set off her green eyes and accentuated her cleavage oh so nicely . . .

I stopped myself and realized I had been checking her out. Well, that was different. Every want and need I had usually centered around a cock, but this girl was working her way in to mind, and I had only been around her for a minute or two. I had seen photos of her around the apartment her sister and I shared, but hadn't given her a second thought then. But damn, she was hot, there was no two ways about it. In fact, I wished I had gotten a peak at her legs . . .

Suddenly my thoughts were interrupted by a knock at the door. I jumped at the sound, blushed a bit, and then opened the door to my room.

"Hiya," she said. My eyes went a little wide, and I felt like I had been caught; here she was, as if she had heard my thoughts.

"Oh, hey . . . what's up?" I managed, still a little surprised.

"Well, I thought I'd see you down at dinner but you weren't around, so I thought I'd come seek you out for that formal introduction."

"Ah, yeah. Sorry I was rude earlier . . . and mostly naked . . ."

She laughed and leaned a bit closer, "Don't worry, I won't tell anyone." She slid by me and came in to my room. "So," she continued, "you're Hannah."

"Yep. What's your name again? I'm sure Corrinne's told me, my memory's failing me at the moment though."

"Brenda. Nice to meet you."

"Mm, and you too," I replied, glancing at her butt as she strolled around my room. "Are you here all weekend?"

"Through tomorrow night, yeah. Are you doing anything tonight by the way? Corrinne's off with some boy and I don't want to be alone."

"Ohh . . . no, not doing anything. Um, what'd you have in mind?" I asked, absently twisting a lock of my black hair around my finger.

"Movie sound good?"

"Sure thing. Theater?"

"Well, actually I rented a movie last night that I didn't get to watch yet. Have you ever seen Wild Orchid?"

"Don't think so . . . what's it about?"

"Umm . . . a woman working in Brazil who meets some . . . interesting people."

"Ah . . . Well yeah, whatever's good. I'll be down in a second."

"OK. Don't take too long," she said with a wink, and passed closely by me as she walked out my room. I caught her scent as she passed, and my mind went hazy. It was the sexiest combination of vanilla and spice. I took another breath in, savoring what was left of it. For some reason I couldn't help but trail a hand down over my breast, grasping at myself as I wanted to grasp her. I had no idea what had come over me, but it was setting me on fire. I tried to shake it off, and then grabbed a blanket and headed downstairs to join her.

She looked pretty as a peach and twice as delicious lounging on the sofa. I hadn't noticed it when she was in my room, but she wasn't wearing the green dress anymore. Now she just had on a cream-colored wifebeater and a denim skirt. She definitely wasn't wearing a bra, which made me wonder if she had on anything under that skirt. But before I could sink into my fantasy land, she pulled her legs up to her and gestured to me to sit down.

"So, just so you know, I've heard this one gets a little steamy. You cool with that?" she asked, brushing away some hair that had swept across her face.

"Sounds good to me," I replied with a confident smile.

"Oh, god, sorry . . . can you get the lights? I should've asked while you were up."

"No, that's fine," I got up and turned off all the lights, and I swore I could feel her eyes following me. When I returned to the couch, I saw down a bit closer to her than I had before. The movie was starting, but it was so hard to concentrate on it with her so close. She wasn't looking at the screen either.

"You know, you've got great legs. I didn't notice earlier since . . . well, since you were topless," she said with a flirtatious laugh. I blushed but laughed too.

"Ohh, well yeah, breasts can be distracting . . . and speaking of which, damn . . ." I had seen nudity out of the corner of my eye and looked to find a full on sex scene already happening. "Oh wow . . ." I murmured. This was no gentle, 'take it easy baby' kind of sex. The two people on screen were so sensual, so powerful. The scene didn't go on long but I was already so turned on by Brenda that I had to bite my lip not to sigh with need. Brenda's eyes were still on me, a slight smile gracing her lips.

"I thought you might like it," she said. I looked at her, a bit confused.

"I thought you hadn't seen this?"

"Oh, no, I've seen it plenty of times. I was going to watch it alone tonight but I figured you might like it too."

"I . . . why did you think that?" I asked, a little flustered but somehow even more turned on.

"Oh, I just knew. And, you didn't give me a fast glance this morning, I saw your eyes linger . . ." she said, her voice getting lower. She shifted towards me, now fully facing me. I didn't know what to do, there wasn't really room for me to move away. And strangely, I didn't want to.

"Um, well, I mean . . . you are gorgeous and all . . ."



Continue next page ..........

birdie8819
04-03-2008, 09:07 PM
"Mm, why thank you . . ." she said, leaning in even closer, "you know what else is gorgeous?

"Your eyes?" I asked as I struggled to keep my breathing steady.

"Mm, good answer . . . but personally I think these are more beautiful," she whispered, drawing one of her fingers across my lips. I closed my eyes at the sensation, letting her touch them all she wanted. Soon her hand was sweeping through my hair, and she brought my head closer to hers. I kept my eyes closed and felt the gentle brush of her lips against mine. The sheen she had on made them glide against mine effortlessly, and soon her tongue was parting my lips. I moved my hand up to her face and brushed my fingers through her thick hair. We held each other close, tasting one another, exciting one another. She brought her hand down my neck, trailing her fingers all the way to my breast. I sighed softly into her mouth in response. She gently massaged my breast through my t-shirt and moved her lips to my neck. I wrapped my arms around her and reveled in the sensations. After a few moments though, I gently pushed her back, giving her a mischievous smile. She leaned back, and I pushed her down more until she was flat against the cushions, her head propped up on the arm rest. Without a word, I climbed over her, and then gently laid my body down on top of hers. I barely let my chest graze against her though, which somehow made my nipples even harder. I leaned my head down and kissed her deeply, sucking and nipping at her bottom lip . . . tracing her lips with my tongue . . . .

I started to slide my hand up her torso, desperate to touch her. I could see her chest rising and falling with her quickening breath. I finally grasped her in my hand, but jumped back as I heard the lock on the door being opened. I stood up quickly and walked to the other side of the room, trying to act casual. Brenda stayed on the couch, still looking at me with lust, and with a hint of amusement. She licked her lips as her sister and her boy came in.

"Hey guys, what's shakin?" Corrinne asked.

"Oh you know, movie and whatever. Hey, I've got to get to bed. Yeah, goodnight everyone." I said, rushing up the stairs, desperate not to let on to what had been happening. I got to my room, closed the door and then started breathing again. My body was still hot with need though, and I couldn't wait for Brenda to come to me now. I ripped off my shirt and unhooked my bra, letting my aching breasts feel the cool night air caress them.

I went to my bed, undoing my jeans on the way and let them fall to the floor, soon to be followed by my damp underwear. I laid down on the mattress, fully naked, and started massaging my own breasts. I sighed with relief and grasped them hard, imagining Brenda's hands on me. I toyed with my hard nipples and excited myself more. I always had loved a rough touch on me, and pinching my nipples always did the trick when I was alone. After a minute or two, I dragged one hand down my silky torso and let it find it's way between my legs. My pussy was so wet with the thought of Brenda. I wished it was her fingers running up and down lightly along my lips. And I wished it was her fingers who were exploring me, spreading my pussy apart to find my clit. I wanted to feel her start to massage it, gently going around it in circles until my whole cunt was soaking wet with need. But for now it was just me, and I started rubbing myself intensely.

I could feel my juices running down my ass now. I started running my fingers up and down my pussy, not missing a spot, drenching my fingers. I had my legs wide open so I could feel everything, and I pretended like I was showing Brenda how I liked to be touched. I writhed under the feel of my own hand, arching my back slightly when I hit the most sensitive spots. I massaged my clit a bit more before I slid my fingers down once again, this time stopping at my opening. I let one finger slip in, sending a small wave of pleasure through me. I slid in a second, and started rhythmically moving them in and out, so slowly at first. My second hand moved down and started massaging my clit again, causing another wave to go through me. I pushed up against the inside of myself with the two fingers that were being gripped by my own pussy. I couldn't help but moan as I felt them in me. I swore quietly under my ragged breath as I could feel my orgasm building. My legs were starting to quiver and I fucked myself harder. I was always surprised at how tight i was, but thoroughly enjoyed having my fingers gloved by my slick cunt. I pressed up even harder against myself, hoping to hit my G-spot. I was panting now, and while I hated to be heard, I couldn't stop myself. On one last rather loud exclamation, I started cumming, my back arching and my hips desperately wanting something to grind against. The waves coursed through my body and I dug my nails into my thigh as I pushed my fingers deep into myself a few more times. A few moments later, I let my shuddering body come to a rest. I lay there breathing fast, cum dripping out of my pussy, and sighed with relief. As I let the intense ecstasy course through me, I let my body relax, and I slowly slipped away to dreamland.

____________________________________

After what seemed like only a few minutes, I opened my eyes, still clouded from sleep, and saw someone sitting on my bed. I opened my eyes further, blinked, and saw it was Brenda.

"Hiya beautiful," she said, bringing my hand to her mouth. She kissed the back of my hand, and then sucked one of my fingers into her mouth; I could only moan in reply. "Mmm," she said, "Someone had fun without me."

"Ohhh, yeah . . . sorry," I said groggily.

"No need to be. I'm getting to see your lovely naked body finally, so it's all good."

I hadn't realized I was still nude, but I was. I went to grab one of the covers, but she gently pushed my hand away from them.

"Let me look at you," she said, her eyes cruising over my body. "This can be your way of making it up to me for leaving without finishing me off," she added. Slowly she stood up from the bed and met my gaze. I looked deep into her eyes, and trusted her.

I sat up and turned to her, anxious to see what she was up to. She ran both of her hands down her torso, and then slowly lifted up her shirt. I sucked in a breath as her breasts came in to view. Instantly I wanted to taste her skin, feel her hard nipples in my mouth; she had sweet pink nipples that just begged to be sucked on. She must've seen the change in my eyes because she gave me a devious smile, and dropped her skirt down. Now my mind was blank, and my mouth dry. She hadn't been wearing any underwear. A light bit of red hair graced her skin. Ohh, she was trying to kill me with lust. Before she could do anything else though I grabbed her hand and pulled her to me, bringing her down on top of my body. I held her to me, fully enjoying the pressure of her on top of me, her hot pussy so close to mine. Our breasts pushed up against one another as I clutched her even closer, kissing her fiercely on the mouth. I ran my nails down her back and raked my fingers through her hair, encouraging the wetness between my own legs. With my hand that was on her back, I pushed her up, bringing her breasts level with my mouth. They were so tantalizingly firm and slightly bigger than my own. I looked up at her as I took one of her nipples into my mouth, and then closed my eyes with pleasure as I finally got to taste her skin. She sighed softly at the first contact. I sucked at her more, trying to be gentle at first, teasing slightly. As her sighs grew though, I slid a hand down to her ass and gripped her, massaging her slightly. I nipped at her other breast, and gave her a quick bite. She drew in a fast breath and arched slightly. I bite her again, and her nails dug in my shoulder where she held on to me. After another lick at her nipple, she dropped herself back down on me and tried to push me down on to the bed.

"No . . . mmh, no babes, it's your turn," I told her. I shifted my body and pushed her down on to the mattress, her hair spreading out all over my pillows. As I climbed on top of her for the second time that night, I drew my knee up between her legs, spreading her open for me. I drew my other leg up further along side of her, letting my pussy rub up against her body. She met my mouth with ferocity, shoving her tongue between my lips before I could get mine in hers. I arched my back slightly so I could push my cunt down harder on her and keep my mouth on her at the same time. She didn't let me keep my lips on her for long though as she lowered her head and bit my neck, causing me to moan. She sucked at me for a few seconds, but before she could move down any further, I slid my knee away from her soaking pussy and let my body follow. I ran my hands down her torso as I kissed my way down her . . . and her back arched as I finally reached her heat. I gave her slit a quick lick and looked up at her.




Continue next page ...........

birdie8819
04-03-2008, 09:08 PM
Her eyes were closed, her red hair cascading over her chest that was rising and falling with staggered breaths. I kept my eyes on her while I slowly slid my tongue between her lips. At the first taste of her wetness I shuddered slightly, and so did she. I spread her open and ran my tongue slowly up her. She moaned and pushed my head down on her. I smiled to myself and licked her again, and she cried out. I started circling her clit as I had done my own earlier, slowly and gently, torturing her with my pace. Her hand pushed down even harder on me, but I took my time, enjoying watching her twist under me. I pressed down on her firmly this time and she jumped, which sent a jolt of pure feminine joy through me. I brought my lips to her and sucked on her sweet clit. She moaned again, and I took more of her into my mouth, letting the heat arouse her further. My tongue brushed against her over and over. The taste of her was intoxicating, and I knew I needed more. I bent my head down and pushed at one of her legs, opening her up fully to me. I dipped my tongue into her hot and fast and she cried out my name, which only encouraged me more. I licked the inside of her, her wetness covering my mouth. I couldn't help but bury my face deep into it. I kept my fingers moving over her clit as I tormented her with my tongue.

Her back wasn't even touching the sheets as her body writhed up and down. Her hips started coming up to meet my face. But I moved away, not ready for her to cum yet, even though my own pussy was aching with need and dripping wet. I bit the inside of her thigh, and then plunged two of my fingers into her slick cunt. She moaned and her one hand clung on to a pillow. I started moving my fingers in and out of her, desperate to fuck her til she came. Her body kept moving and she was breathing so fast now, moaning and sighing, driving me crazy. I brought my head back down to her and licked at her clit as I thrust three fingers into her now. She gasped and started cumming. I kept pumping her with my fingers and sucking at her clit. Her juices were all over my hand, dripping out of her, and my face was covered in the taste of her too. I could feel her body pulling at my fingers inside of her, sending radiating pulses through her. She twisted and groaned for a few more seconds, and then collapsed against the mattress. I gave her pussy one more kiss, and then moved up her body, sliding my slick skin against hers. I gave her a firm kiss on the mouth.

"Mmm, Hannah . . ." she barely whispered, "I can taste myself on you."

"Here . . ." I said, and brought my cum-soaked fingers to her lips. She licked at them, and then sucked one into her mouth. I was still wet with lust and the feeling made me want to cum even more. Brenda looked up at me and must've seen what I needed.

"Where's your vibe honey?"

"Oh, um . . . god, it's right there," I gestured at the shelf behind her, though I could barely talk after hearing her ask that. She reached back behind her and felt around until she found it. She kissed it, and then brought it down to my opening. I leaned back on to the bed and lifted my leg up, holding myself open for her. She gently slid it in me and I gasped at the feeling. It filled me perfectly and she quickly started pumping me with it. She had barely had it in me for half a minute before I felt my orgasm build.

"Oh god Brenda, faster . . . ohhh fuck, please . . ." I begged. She shoved it in even deeper, and I cried out as the first bolt hit me. I moved my body against the vibe, fucking it as she fucked me. My cum dripped out of me and down all over my leg. I shivered violently on the last orgasmic wave, and then collapsed along side her. We were both breathing hard as we lay there, naked and spent. After a few seconds Brenda started giggling and I couldn't help but laugh too. Who could've guessed I'd end up having amazing sex with her after this morning and me running away that evening. But I looked over at her and smiled, and she cuddled against me. We held each other and within a few more minutes, we were both asleep.

I slept soundly that night, and woke up with a sweet haze clouding my brain. I looked up at the clock and it said it was 1:30 pm. Well, at least I had an excuse this time. I stretched out in bed, waking up all the tight muscles in my body, and then realized Brenda wasn't there with me. I gazed around the room, but the only sign of her was the clothing she had stripped off last night. I stumbled out of bed, not doing my usual roll on to the floor, though my legs were unsteady enough that I thought I might end up there anyways. Brenda really did a number on me to have me still stumbling around hours later. I smirked at the thought and tossed on my jeans from yesterday and a random shirt that was on the floor.

I wandered out into the hallway, trying to tame my hair as I walked along. I went down to the kitchen, but she wasn't there. I grabbed a drink in a vain effort to rehydrate my throat after the previous night. I checked the living room after that, half-hoping to see her finishing the movie we had started last night. All I found though was my roommate and her boy toy enmeshed on the couch. Looks like they had had a good time too. I decided to go back upstairs to at least lounge in bed and hope she reappeared. On the way I stopped off at the bathroom to brush my teeth in preparation for her. I opened the door, and to my delight, found Brenda.

She looked up at me from the tub and said, "Heya hot stuff," accompanied with a big smile.

"Hey! I was just looking for you," I answered.

"Here I am. How'd you sleep?"

"Very, very well honey. You?"

"Like a very happy rock," she giggled. Her hair was all slicked back and she had herself draped over the side of the top, preventing me from seeing her beautiful body. I could hear the water quietly splash as she moved her legs though, a sound that had me already drooling again.

"Are you wanting to join me? Or are you just going to stare?" she asked sweetly.

"Oh, well, if you're offering . . ."

"Get in here," she said with a laugh. She leaned back a bit, and I could see the crest of her breasts just barely above the surface. I bit my lip at the sight and then pulled my shirt up over my head. I dropped my jeans in one swift move, and strutted my way over to the bathtub. I stepped in gingerly to the water, expecting it to be scorching hot, but instead it was just barely warm enough. My nipples became hard with the coolness, and I slid my body down fully into the water.

"I'm happy to have company in here, I thought I'd have to be all by myself," Brenda said.

"Ohh I wouldn't let you be lonely babes," I answered. I slid one of my legs down the length of the tub, letting it rub along side her. I took one of her feet in my hand and started massaging it. "In fact, I was hoping we could spend the day together."

"Mmm, I like the sound of that," she said. I brought her foot out the water and kissed the inside of her ankle, and she sighed in response. I nibbled at her creamy white skin as she leaned back. She was a sight to be seen, the ends of her hair floating in the gentle waves of the water, her full red lips curved in a satisfied smile. I started kissing my way slowly up her leg, lingering after each one, enjoying feeling her skin so slick. I bent her leg up and kissed behind her knee, bring my body closer to hers. She opened one of her eyes, giving me a coy look, and moved her leg to the edge of the tub.



Continue next page ........

birdie8819
04-03-2008, 09:09 PM
"Come here woman," she told me. I straddled her leg that was still submerged and pushed my right leg up against her, pinning her other leg back. She brought her lips to mine and gave me a passionate kiss. I didn't think I'd ever tire of feeling her lips on mine. We stayed like that for a few minutes, just exploring each others mouths and building up our need. Her hands had been running up and down the side of my torso, occasionally glancing the sides of my breasts. She slid one hand up again and grasped at me this time. I dipped my head down and sighed, my hot breath steaming her skin. She massaged me gently, bringing her lips to my neck now. I let her spoil me and drown me in her affections. I was absently moving my crotch against her, feeding my deire. She broke her lips away from my skin and looked me in the eyes.

"Hey," she whispered, "let me treat you to something."

"Mmm . . . like what?"

"Have you ever used the detachable shower head here?"

I glanced up and gave her a slight smile, "No, but I've heard it's excellent."

"I'm glad to hear it," she responded. "Now turn around."

I looked at her a bit puzzled, but shifted around so my back was towards her. She put her hands on my shoulders and pulled my body against hers. I tilted my head back and kissed her. I could feel her smiling, and she gave my breast a playful squeeze. With her other hand she reached over and grabbed the shower head which was already off it's hook. She must have been planning to use it for herself, I thought to myself. She turned it on, and as I watched the stream shoot out, my arousal instantly sky rocketed. I had never used a shower head on myself before but I had heard so many stories about them. She brought it down into the water and the surface broke with excitement, matching my own. Her other hand glided down the inside of my thigh, spreading me apart in the process.

"Tell me if it's too intense," she murmured into my ear, nibbling at it as the water pressure near my pussy grew and grew. At the first moment the water hit me, I jumped and gripped the edges of the tub.

"Ohh wow . . ." I breathed out. I tilted my head back again, looking her in the eyes, letting her silently know I needed more. She moved the flow of water back down further, and it pounded away at me. I closed my eyes and bit my lip. Ohh the intensity of the water was more than I could've imagined. It worked at so many spots all at once, shooting out so forcefully. Brenda slipped her hand down to my the center of my need, and gently spread my lips apart. My body spasmed at the feeling, causing a groan to escape from my throat. I was fully exposed to the spray of the water now, and I started moving against it. My breathing was picking up and I was trying not to pant. Brenda ran one finger over my clit and I shivered again.

"Ohh god . . ." I moaned. I could feel the orgasm building deep within my body. It was taking me over completely, giving me no option but to let her keep going. My back was arching away from her body and each breath that left my lips was accompanied by a delicate "ohh". Suddenly I felt the pulse of the water moving away from me, and I thrust my hand down to hers, making sure she didn't move it away. My mouth was bone dry and I could feel electricity building in me. I held her hand, both of us pleasuring my body at the same time. Logic started fading away and I just wanted to keep the water coming for as long as I could take it. I leaned back against Brenda and brought one of my legs back even further. My hand snaked up to her neck and gripped it hard, letting my nails leave their mark, and helping keep me in my exposed position. My hips started moving on their own, back and forth against the water, forcing the pressure directly against my clit. I groaned loudly as it hit me perfectly, and kept moving against it faster and faster. My whole body was on the brink of exploding. I writhed against her and pushed down again, firmly against the shower head, and dug my nails harder in to her neck as my body shuddered violently as the first wave of orgasm raced through my body.

"Fuck!" I screamed, "oh god, fuck . . . fuck yes . . ." My body thrust up and down against the water, the pulse driving me over the edge again and again. I had completely melted, my whole being was coursing with electricity. I moaned repeatedly, and Brenda didn't let up. She kept the flow right up against me. I started begging her to take it away, I could barely take it anymore. I shivered again and groaned, and finally felt the pressure move away from my clit. I fell back against her, my breast still heaving as I panted. I couldn't even move. My legs were useless and my arms felt weak from gripping on to her and the shower head. A few "oh my god"s passed my lips as I tried to recover. Brenda kissed me gingerly on the neck and then brushed her hand over my hair.

"You alright Hannah?" she asked.

"I . . . I can't believe . . . Jesus, that was intense," I managed to reply. "I wasn't prepared for anything close to that."

"Mmm, sounds like you liked it then," she said with a quiet giggle. "Rest up honey. I'm next."



The End

birdie8819
04-03-2008, 09:39 PM
A Hot Time in Wintry San Francisco


This afternoon I met with my friend Natalie, who I haven't seen for a few months. Natalie is 5'9" or 5'10", has short, slightly wavy dark red hair, and curvy. Natalie was telling me that she "really needed to get fucked hard, and then get fucked again", as it had been a while since she had hot sweaty sex. (Her husband is in his mid 50's, and apparently doesn't care about sex at all anymore.)

I arranged to pick her up from the major international bank she works for around 1 today, and we drove over to the Hot Tubs on Van Ness in San Francisco. She said: "What naughty and nasty things do have in mind for me today?"

"I just want to make you cum, and cum again" I replied.

The place itself is surprisingly large – I believe they have 17 rooms. While we were checking in, another couple was checking in, and right after we checked in, two guys were checking in. It's obviously a popular place for daytime and early evening trysts – they keep it very clean, and the chlorinated water automatically fully changes in the tubs every 6 minutes.

Our room had a shower, a deep hot tub, a sauna, and twin bed mattress with sheets on top of a raised platform. It was the first time either of us had been there, and Natalie said "Hey – this is nice!"

We spent a few minutes getting things set up, and then Natalie came over to me and said "here – let me help you" as she unbuttoned my shirt. She pulled the shirt down off my shoulders and pulled the tails out of my pants, and proceeded to kiss, lick, suck and bite my nipples – a big turn on for me. I took all I could of that, and then pulled her up and stripped her top off, and began playing with her big, D-cup tits, tweaking her nipples while I pushed her up against the wall.

She started to moan, and I then pulled back and said "Let's try out this tub". We fully undressed, and hopped in the tub. It was nice – it had bench on one side, and as you sat on the bench, the water came just up to our necks.

We warmed up in the water, enjoying the jets, and then I pulled her over into my lap and said "show me how you would lap dance for me". The water made her almost weightless, and she rubbed her pussy and ass all over my cock, kissing me while I massaged her breasts and twisted her nipples.

I then stood up, pushed her against the other side of the tub, and she spread her arms out to hold her upper body up – saying "what are you going to do to me?"

I replied "I'm going to fuck the shit out of your hot, slut pussy" as I pushed my cock up into her very wet pussy. I banged her like that for a while, and then pulled her legs up over my arms as she begged me to fuck her harder.

After 10 to 20 minutes of trying every position we could in the tub, we got out and hopped in the sauna to dry off a bit. It was really hot – but not as hot as her lips felt as she took my cock into her mouth and sucked me almost all the way down (a pretty good feat as I am just shy of 8 inches and pretty thick) while playing with my balls and tickling my ass with her fingertips. It quickly became too hot, and I suggested we move to the bed.

We got on the bed, and she pushed me on my back and straddled my cock, guiding it into her dripping wet cunt. As she slowly slid down its length, she said "Oh God, I love your cock in my pussy" – and as she sped up her strokes, she leaned down and said "God I love to get fucked".

For the next 10 or 15 minutes she rode me – slowly, quickly, at times pounding on me or me pounding into her from underneath as she bent over kissing me. Every time she would cum, she would shake violently – so much so that she would eventually come off my cock. As she was fucking me she said "I'll do anything for you – anything you want."

I said "The next time we are together, I want to tie you up, and have some of my friends come and fuck your slut pussy and ass, filling you with their cum. I want to see the cum dripping out of your holes, out of your mouth, and off your face. Would you like that baby, do you want to be my cum slut?"

As I said that, she came more violently than ever, screaming "YES!!!"

It was so hot in the room and we were so hot from our exertions that sweat was dripping from her head onto my face. I loved watching her face contort each time she came – and the feeling of our sweaty bodies slapping against one another.

I pulled her off of me, and flipped her around, telling her I wanted to lick her juicy pussy. With her on all fours above me, I pulled her ass back to my face as I licked her from clit to ass, trying to get my tongue as deep as possible inside her. I would alternate putting my index finger from my left hand into her pussy to rub her g-spot, with my thumb from my right hand into her ass. All the while she was licking and sucking my cock, balls and ass.

After a few minutes of this, I turned her onto her back, and had her spread her legs for me. I got between her legs and started playing with her clit and enlarged pussy lips, slowly stroking my fingers into her. "Are you going to fist me?" she asked – as she remembered that I had told her that I wanted to try that with her.

"Maybe – we'll just have to see" I replied.

Over the next few minutes I worked one finger after another into her hungry cunt, until I had all of my fingers inside.

"How many" she asked.

"Four – and now I'm going to try to get my entire hand in".

I leaned over and licked her as I tucked my thumb into my palm, and started to push steadily into her hot, wet hole. I got my hand in as far as the wide part of my knuckles when she said she couldn't take any more. I pulled out and showed her how deep my hand had been, and her eyes went wide with amazement.

"Now I'm going to be sweet to your pussy" I said, and knelt between her outstretched leg to lick her flaming red pussy. I licked, and she started to rotate her hips – moaning more and more. I slid one finger in, then two, and began to massage her g-spot as I ate her.

"I feel like I need to pee" she said as she was moaning with pleasure.

I pulled up, and quickly said – "don't worry, let it go – that's you wanted to squirt from my playing with your g-spot".

"Are you sure – is that what you want?" she asked.

"Just let go, just do it!" I commanded as I began licking and pressing in more insistently. Within 30 seconds I could feel her juices gushing and squirting on my hand – she was pushing her hands against the wall – holding her body rigid – as she cried out louder than I had ever heard her before.

"My God – no one has ever made me gush and squirt like that before."

"Did you like it? Want to do it again sometime?" I asked.

She laughed and hit me on the shoulder and said "What do you think?"

She got up to go hop in the tub again – "oh my – my juices are pouring out of me" she said.

She was enjoying the jets on the hot tub when the phone on the wall rang. "You have 10 minutes left (of our 1 ½ hours) the attendant said.

Natalie looked at me and said: "So, what are we going to do about you in such as short time?" as she started pulling on my cock and rubbing my balls.

"Go get the KY I brought to use to fuck your ass." She grinned, and pulled it out, knowing what I wanted. She pushed the KY over her fingers as she bit and sucked on my nipples, and then slid down to suck my cock.

As she sucked, she slid a finger up my bum. "Am I hurting you?"

"No – keep going" I replied. She put more lube on her hand, and slid two, then three fingers up my ass. She started fucking my ass as she sucked on my cock, going in each time she went down on my cock. She started going faster and faster, and could tell I was about to explode.

She pulled up, took my cock in her hand, and said "I want your cum. Cum all over my face", and started jerking my cock harder and faster while she pushed her fingers up against my prostate. I bucked and spewed – the first spurt landing almost on my neck, as she bent my cock back and let the next several spurts go all over her face.

After we cleaned up and got out of there, we laughed and joked about what a nice way this had been to "play hooky" from work.

"I'm gonna be so busted at work" she said. "I guess they wouldn't be amused if I told them I had to take time off for a mid-day fuckfest as part of our wellness program, would they?"



The End

birdie8819
04-03-2008, 09:44 PM
Halftime


Amber sat at the kitchen table, looking at the gold band on her small finger. It seemed she spent every Sunday in the kitchen while her husband and his firefighter buddy watched games.

Married to her high school sweetheart, it appeared she had the dream life. A nice house, a successful firefighter husband. But sadly, no children. Her home had become a prison and lately she had thought about what the life had to offer.

"Amber, are you alright?" A strong voice asked. Looking up, she saw Brad. His 6'4" frame so strong.

"Yeah, I am fine" Amber faked a smile "Where did Ron go?"

"Oh, he went to the store to get more food."

Living thirty minutes from town, she knew he would be gone for at least an hour. She surprisingly felt relieved that he was out of the house and hadn't asked her to go get the food.

"How's the game going?" Amber asked, trying to change the subject.

"9-6, all freaking field goals. Now back to the real topic, you seem bothered by something?"

"Why do you say that?"

"You are way too beautiful, you don't have your normal glow"

Amber blushed slightly, it had been forever since anyone had called her beautiful, even her husband. Brad had always been sweet to her. The way he always fixed his attention on her was appealing. And the way his eyes would wander to her petite frame every time she entered a room told her he desired her.

"Thank you, you're sweet." Amber replied, a feeling growing inside her.

"Look, I know Ron doesn't treat you the way he should. You have so much to offer, but he holds you back. Almost like a prisoner in your home."

Amber stood and made her way to the sink, trying to fight the new things she was feeling. She was speechless, but her soft smile told Brad that he was right on the money.

As she rinsed a glass, she felt two strong hands on her shoulders, massaging them slightly. She instinctively turned burying her head in Brad's chest sobbing as tears started streaming down her face.

"What? did I say something wrong? Why are you crying?"

"For this." Amber softly said and lunged into Brads arms, kissing him passionately.

"Wait, what about Ron?" Brad pulled from the kiss.

"Forget Ron, take me now" Ambers desires had now overtaken her common sense.

Brad couldn't believe the woman he had wanted since the wedding, now wanted him. Pulling her back into the kiss, he too forgot about his best friend.

Lifting Amber off her feet, their kiss became more passionate. Amber pointed to the floor, the carpeted area by the table. Carrying her over, he laid her on the floor.

Amber looked up at Brad, pulling her skirt up, she pushed her panties off and unbuttoned her blouse, freeing her c cup breasts.

"Take those pants off now." She sat up and helped him undo his pants, yanking them down.

Hungering for him, she put her hands on his firm ass and pulled him to her. His large shaft at her mouth. Taking the head in, she started to suck him wildly. The forbidden act she was performing seemed so right. All she wanted now was him inside her.

Laying back, Amber pulled at Brad to join her. As he laid on top of her, Amber parted her legs, her wet pussy ready for him, desiring him.

Brad looked down at his best friends wife, he was about to do something he may regret, but if he could make her happy again, it was worth it. Her wet vagina welcomed his enormous size.

Amber moaned loudly and happily as Brad entered her deeper, he was much bigger than Ron, and the way he pounded into her felt so right, so natural.

"We have to hurry." Amber said as she wrapped her legs around her new lover. Feeling him in her depths, she knew it wouldn't take long.

Looking into Ambers eyes, the way her breasts bounced at each thrust, Brad knew it wouldn't take long for him to complete his fantasy. His moans became erratic, a signal to Amber that he was about to cum.

"Cum in me Brad, fill me up." Amber moaned as her body began to tremble and exploded with an orgasm she never had with Ron.

Ron felt his balls tighten and with a grunt and long moan, his final thrust fulfilled his beautiful lovers wish. His load shooting deep into her.

Amber clutched Brad close to her as she felt his hot juices fill her. So much that it trickled out of her pussy.

Still with time to spare, the couple kissed passionately until Brad softened and pulled out of her. They redressed quickly and Amber went to work cleaning the spot of passion that was now on the carpet. As Brad left the room, Amber used her housewife knowledge and was able to clean the spot and eliminate the smell of sex before Ron got home.

Amber returned to sitting at the table, sipping her coffee as she listened to the two men back in their football mode. If only Ron knew, the thought made her smile and brought her missing glow back.



The End